《The Path of the Great Sovereign》 Chapter -1 - The Planes This is just a list of the Planes the Main Character will travel to in order from the starting point of 20 to the end point of 1. Section 1- His original Plane(The Plane we live on) Section 2- Dragon Ball Section 3- Against The Gods Section 4- High School DxD Section 5- Tales of Demons and Gods Section 6- Danmachi Section 7- Marvel Universe Section 8- DC Universe Section 9- 7 Deadly Sins Section 10- Log Horizon Section 11- Sword Art Online Section 12- The Irregular at Magic High School Section 13- Tokyo Ghoul Section 14- Hunter x Hunter Section 15- Warlock of the Magus World Section 16- One Piece Section 17- Overlord Section 18- Douluo Dalu(Current) Section 19- Bleach(Completed) Section 20- Naruto(Completed) Chapter 1 - Rebirth Last thing I remember is a Truck speeding toward me. Now everything is White when I open my eyes. I notice I can''t smell anything, feel Anything, and there is a Young man sitting at a desk in front of me however this doesn''t seem like a room nor does he seem that young. (Oya oya looks like the majestic Truck-kun has given me another one.) "Huh" (Hello Lucas, this may seem weird or confusing, maybe even scary but, we don''t have much time together at the moment so I will be brief. I am the administrator of souls for your world in charge of placement for the souls worthy of "Reincarnation" or as you earthlings call me God.) "huh....what...wait....I''m dead?!" (Yes, Moving on...I see from your file that you are quite the amazing individual...well were. And when you were young you always wanted to be a ''Ninja'' so i will do you a solid and make you one.) "Ninja? I was like 10" (But the love you had for the ''Ninja'' in a show called Naruto was real and actually quite moving therefore you shall be one. Like the other cliche "Gods" I will give you a system that will help you and allow you to keep your memories. Now then don''t die because I''m actually not in charge of that world.) The Administrator then snaps his Fingers and Lucas'' soul is gone. (Lets hope Lucas manages) I open my eyes again but this time its dark, I try to feel but realize i have no hands and I''m in some type of fluid. Wait a minute, I''M IN A W.O.M.B. [Yes Host you are in the W.o.m.b at the moment and I am System-1389756B. Welcome to the NarutoVerse. Before you ask yes this is real, Yes you will start off as a baby, yes i will always be with you because i am Bound to your soul, and Yes you will be able to speak with me without speaking out loud just think, And Yes i can read your mind.] Well this is convenient a sentient system or is it a AI? Well whatever System can I Change your name? [Yes Host. You will be referred to as ''Host'' until you are named] Very well. I will call you Siri. I never had an iPhone and now i never will. [Acknowledged.] What do you do Siri? And can you tell me who my mom is? [You have played games before Host. I can Show you Your current status, Access the System store, Inventory, Map, Party Functions, and Give Quests that will help you level up. Your Mother is Mikoto Uchiha and You also have another fetus in here host] IM AN UCHIHA!!! [That is what caught your attention.....The Fact that you are and Uchiha.....I thought my host would recognize the Great Siri. :( ] I am sorry Siri but this is great I''m and Uchiha THE SHARINGAIN WILL BE MINE!!! [...] Siri Show my status and Party me with the other Fetus as well as determine the gender of the fetus. [Acknowledged.] [Name:??? Age:Unborn(4 Months till Birth) Bloodline:Uchiha S.e.x:Male STR:0(10) AGL:0(10) DEX:0(10) INT:30(10) WIS:1(10) CHA:5(10) Siri''s Comment: You are smart Host. A dumb smart Fetus that has no idea how to apply the knowledge he has of the world. Party Members: 1 Name:??? Age:Unborn (4 Months till Birth) Bloodline: Uchiha S.e.x:Male STR:0 AGL:0 DEX:0 INT:30 WIS:5 CHA:5 Siri''s Comment: Your Brother seems Better.] I Know INT stands for intelligence and WIS for Wisdom but what is the difference between intelligence and Wisdom. What is CHA. Actually just explain all the status areas and the numbers next to them. [Acknowledged. In order the displays are as Followed: Strength, Agility, Dexterity, Intelligence/Intellect, Wisdom, and Chakra. The number next to it are the numbers of an Average a.d.u.l.t that is not a Ninja/Shinobi your mothers status are way higher. Strength is the Overall strength of the Body, Agility is Speed, Reflexes and reaction time, Dexterity is the ability to use your hands and weapons, Intellect makes you learn and retain knowledge quicker as well as memorize, Wisdom Is the ability to apply what you have learned in a practical matter. and Chakra is the amount of natural energy you have.] Ahhh. Im feeling sleepy Siri. [Host you are a fetus that is to be expected. You are only awake due to your soul being transmitted. I can activate a stand-by protocol that will allow you to wake up 1 hour before your birth.] Do it. [Acknowledged.] --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Host it is approx 1 Hour before your birth] Finally. Now lets go over Naruto. Wait don''t i get some sort of beginners package or something Siri? { Secret Quest Completed. "Ask About Beginners package" Difficulty:F Rewards: Beginners Package} Really? That easy. Open it Siri. [Acknowledged.] { Received: Beginners package Contents: Chakra Nature Affinities Fire, Wind, Lightning. Skills: Hand Signing(Basic), Chakra Control Technique(Basic), Chakra Recovery Technique(Basic). Siri Points:10 Note:Beginners package shared with host''s party } Wait YOU CAN GIVE SKILLS AND CHAKRA NATURES?? [Host is Smart yet dumb. *Sigh* Too Dumb....Yes I can as quest rewards or you can get them from the store with Siri points. Siri Points can also be used to strengthen your stats and also strengthen your party.] Thats Pretty cool actually. I didn''t thin.... [Host Birth process will now begin it is advised host goes second.] Why is that? [Host will be Heir to the Uchiha clan if born first. Also host knows the Timeline of events that will happen and based on what the Administrator programmed in my data you didn''t like what happens if host wants more freedo...] Wouldn''t I be able to do that either way? [...Host, You are learning to use your knowledge!! I am Proud ^_^. First born or second born host its your choice.] Second born I don''t want that much pressure. *In The Delivery Room* "Come on Mikoto Push a Little More" - Doctor *Waha Waha* "The First Baby is A Boy!" -Fugaku "Push Mikoto PUSSSHH!" - Doctor *Wahaaaaaaaa Wahhhaaaa* Siri do I have to cry? [Yes Host or do you wanna be a Weirdo and stare at your parents?] You''re Right Siri. "Its Another Boy We have Twin Boys Mikoto!" "What do you want to name them?" "Itachi and Ichizo" [ Host Name: Ichizo, Congratulations on Your birth Ichizo! ^_^.] Chapter 2 - Genius Meets Genius Acting like a baby when you have gotten so used to a.d.u.l.t life is honestly tiring. The embarrassment of being changed, Fed, Bathed this is too much on my heart. *sigh* [Ichizo, I can run auto-pilot, You will be a normal baby for 8 months until you are able to talk and walk. Also I will re-run all memories of this world for you so you can reminder of the basic timeline. However the Story focused much on the exploits of Naruto, Saskue, and Sakura. Which made certain things unclear in the shadows. Remember you are alive, this is not a game, a dream nor simulation if you die thats it.] I Know Siri thanks for the reminder, well run the Auto-Pilot. [Acknowledged.] --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- ''This is serious huh? Itachi and I are 1 today, when we are 4 the 3rd Great Ninja war happens making Itachi a pacifist and thats when he becomes known as a Genius. At 5 Sasuke is born and the Nine-tails attack happens our clan gets blamed which sow the seeds of distrust between us and the Village. Which leads to Itachi wiping out the Uchiha except Saskue at age 13.'' [Correct.] ''I know what will happen but, how can I change that. *sign* this is stressful. Whoever said children have no reason to be stressed needs to be shot, I am one and trying to think of a way to stop a genocide.'' [Host forgets that the Nine-tails incident happened due to Obito Uchiha. He became the Main antagonist due to Madara Uchiha and the death of Rin. If Rin never dies the Nine tails incident can be delayed which will give you more time to grow and more time to eliminate the two main sources of the problem concerning the Uchiha genocide Danzo and Orochimaru] ''You''re right Siri.'' With his tiny hands on his chubby face making him look mature beyond his age while trying to think of a plan. He looks out into the court yard and see his father playing with Itachi. ''Thats It! Siri we have 3 years till the 3rd Great Ninja war starts right?'' [Yes Ichizo.] ''Instead of making Itachi a pacifist and then he trains hard why not motivate him with a little sibling rivalry?'' I Smile at my own genius that makes my two teeth show honestly its adorable but beside the point. ''Itachi is Smart he becomes a genin at 6 and has the thinking capacity of a Hokage at 7. If we become genin at 4 Father has no choice but to send us to the war because we are no longer kids but Shinobi. Also, At 4 Father takes Itachi to the battlefield anyway to let him see the cost of being a Shinobi lets expedite the process.'' [Very Well.] {Quest: Ignite the Flames of sibling rivalry in Itachi Itachi is a toddler at the moment but just as smart as you and Mature beyond his age make him understand that no one eats free lunch without hard work. Rewards: 25 Siri points, Sharingan Activation} ''Awesome Sharingan activation but, Siri we will break our clans understanding on the Shiringan.'' [Incorrect, Sharingan activation involves strong emotional response toward an individual if you both activate it there will be no problems] ''Great. Siri with Basic Chakra control I can run up trees and walk on water right?'' [Correct.] ''And With my memory of the hand signs from the show and the amount of chakra I have can i do a Fire ball Jutsu?'' [No Ichizo, With 5 Chakra and basic chakra control you cannot use any Ninjutsu, I recommend putting the 10 Siri points in Chakra.] ''Alright do that, time to go show dad and my brother what a genius is.'' A smile is plastered on my face as I walk out into the yard. Lets hope this works. "Father Can I show you something?" "What is it Ichizo?" He looks puzzled yet happy. I guess I should interact with my family more now, Auto-pilot basically had me acting like a Zombie uninterested in most things. As I walk over to an open area both Itachi and Father staring so intently make me a little nervous. Lets start with channeling my Chakra into hand signs, Thank you Siri for Basic hand Signs. Serpent. Ram. Monkey. Boar. Horse. And then "Katon: Gokakyu no Jutsu (Fire Style: Fire Ball Jutsu)" A Fire Ball the size of a Modern day SUV comes out of my mouth and flies into the air with enough heat to melt steel. "Wha...." My Father went wide eyed then disappeared. "Ichizo....What was that?" Poor Itachi didn''t understand what or How that just happened. "Its called Fire Ball jutsu Itachi, Its a Technique that uses the Natural energy in our bodies called Chakra to activate." "Thats Right Ichizo, Chakra is what allows a ninja to use Ninjutsu, Genjutsu, Fuinjustsu(Sealing Techniques) and many others. I Don''t know how you can use Fire ball jutsu at your age you should not have enough chakra nor should you know the hand signs. However, since that is the case i guess you can start training." In Father hand was two sheets of what looks like paper to me. "These are Chakra Induction papers, When you run you chakra through the paper it allows you to know your chakra nature due to the Reaction of the paper Like so." He ran his chakra through the paper and The Paper Wrinkled then turned to ash. "The Wrinkling of the Paper means My Chakra is of the Lightning nature, When it turned to ash that means I have the Fire Nature as well. The Chakra induction paper has 5 Reactions to the 5 main Chakra natures Fire and Lightning you know, Wind the paper will split in two, Earth the paper will turn to dirt and crumble away, water the paper will become damp." Fugaku Pauses and looks his Sons in the eyes and Sighs. "When I hand you two these papers you are stepping into the world of Shinobi, Its a world full of death, war and misforture however, Shinobi are the pillar of support and hope for the regular people, the Uchiha clan and most importantly the Village. Do you understand the responsibility that comes with that?" "Yes Father" The Duo say looking as if they have steeled themselves for the Trails ahead. Fugaku hands the paper to Ichizo and says "I know you Have a Fire nature which is a Given as you are an Uchiha but show me what other secrets you are hiding from me son. And Itachi you will be the Head of the Uchiha clan one day do not disappoint me." Fugaku Hands them both a Paper and what he sees amazes him both of them Have the Fire,Wind and Lightning Natures. "Father I can also do this." Ichizo Runs to a tree then starts running up it. Fugaku stares at his son that is barely old enough to walk in amazement and asks "How did you do that?" "I saw you training and I thought it was pretty easy to do." ''Siri Party members also get Siri points right?'' [Correct. As long as they are in the party they will receive Siri points. Ichizo I thought you would have realized that when you received the Beginners package, I guess not. So Smart yet so dumb....is this due to the lack of wisdom?] Ichizo Ignores Siri''s witty comments because arguing with an AI that knows your thoughts is a pointless and losing battle. ''Use 10 Siri Points on Itachi put them in Chakra'' [...] [What Thick skin...] [Acknowledged.] "Itachi You should be able to use Fire ball Jutsu too" The scheming Smile once again is plastered on Ichizo''s Face. Itachi Nods then Uses the hand signs he saw his brother use Serpent. Ram. Monkey. Boar. Horse. And then "Katon: Gokakyu no Jutsu" {Quest Completed Received: 25 Siri Points and Sharingan Activation} Both Itachi and Ichizo''s eyes Spiraled into a 1 Tomoe Sharingan. Fugaku looks at his sons sees there eyes and nearly passes out from shock. Chapter 3 - Failure to Plan is Planning to Fail Fugaku shakes his head and looks before him. ''These two are the future and I will turn them into the best and maybe a Hokage can come from the Uchiha.'' "Itachi,Ichizo Deactivate your sharingan and come here." This voice was no longer the kind loving father that the two know and love but the voice of a trainer, a Role model, the true voice of ''Wicked eye Fugaku'' that will shake the 3rd Great Ninja war. The duo deactivate their Sharingan and appear before their father. "Starting tomorrow i will train you in Taijustu, Chakra control and Kunai techniques of the Uchiha. Starting Tomorrow you two are no longer children that will be coddled but future shinobi and must be trained properly. this is the last day to play and be children tomorrow I will not be here as your father but as your Instructor." "Yes Father" The Twins do not know the extent of the training they will go through however they can feel the cold detachment in their fathers voice and no this will be no walk in the park. Fugaku then Disappears. [Ichizo, Let me remind you that the Sharingan is a technique that gives great assistance to battle at a cost. Extended use of the Sharingan will make you blind. there is a Remedy to this in the store however you lack the Siri points to purchase it. Also, after scanning Itachi I have noticed he will develop an illness in the lungs similar to cancer soon it is still in the early stages and completely curable with a remedy in the store but once again you lack siri points. I can be a great tool that you can use or you can completely disregard me and both you and Itachi will die before you have the chance to make History.] ''Yes siri you''re right. And i will take your thoughts into consideration however we need not only save my brothers life but make it so no Uchiha will go blind again.'' [Acknowledged.] As Ichizo walks into the house Itachi stares at his back and thinks to himself. ''How did I get so much Chakra? and How did Ichizo know that I could understand the jutsu he used it? I can''t Fall behind my younger brother I REFUSE to be deemed useless'' With his tiny fists clenched he follows behind his brother. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- ''Mother went out on a mission so its just Us and Father for about two weeks. We have two weeks to get to the point where father will allow us to go to the academy.'' Ichizo sits in the Family room and hashes out his plan and course of action. ''Siri Show me the Stats of and Average Genin and compare it to my own as well as the skills necessary to be considered a genin'' [Acknowledged.] [ Name: Ichizo Uchiha Age:1 Bloodline: Uchiha S.e.x:Male STR:3(10) AGL:7(10) Dex:10(10) INT:30(10) WIS:8(10) CHA:15(10) Siri Points:25 Skills Required: Chakra Control(Basic)[Learned], Hand Signs(Basic)[Learned], Taijutsu (Basic) Siri''s Comment: Host is Learning.....At a Snails pace maybe the Administrator shouldn''t have given you a second chance.] The comment has changed but Siri is still Siri *Sighs*. Wait a Minute... ''Siri I thought you said 10 was the average for an A.d.u.l.t how is it the same for a Genin?'' [*Tch* Seems you are getting smarter dumb Ichizo.....] {Congratulations for finding a Flaw in Siri! An almost impossible feat Has been Accomplished by a toddler! Rewards:25 Siri Points, Water of Healing (Rewards Shared with party)} ''So Finding a flaw in you allows me to get a quick boost in power huh Siri.'' [Correct. However finding a flaw in my computing is an Almost impossible deed you are lucky,but now I will do checks on all the information I have shared with you and on this world to make sure such a situation does not happen again. The Water of Healing will allow you to heal Itachi, You''re Welcome.] ''Thank you.'' This is just what I needed also, thinking back on it two weeks is not enough time I think I am under estimating the shinobi. ''Siri How much time is need to get the necessary skill set to graduate from the academy? And What will be needed to offset the negatives of My Sharingan?'' [About 2 Years of training in Taijustu, Ninjustu, Kenjutsu, Genjutsu, as well as Understanding and better control over chakra and your Sharingan. History, Battle tactics, Survival techniques, and others are also included. In order to offset the negative of the Sharingan the easiest would be to buy the Senji Bloodline from the store however you cannot afford it. It will take some time to analyze the Sharingan at least 3 Years is necessary] ''Two years of Training and three to get a perfect sharingan without the negative effects and I could use siri points to get my body to the standard for genin.'' [That is not advised host. a Massive change of the body during your growth stages with have a negative effect on your future growth.] ''That''s too bad. But it would be too easy otherwise, Now lets give this Water to Itachi.'' Ichizo gets up a walks out the family room to find Itachi sitting by the court yard entrance watching the birds fly and sing through the trees. "Hey Itachi" Ichizo walks up and sit next to his brother. "Are you ready for tomorrow?" "Not really but if you are going to do it I have no choice as the future head of the Uchiha." ''So much weight is on his shoulders and he is only 1 I guess you can''t think of this world with Earth''s standards.'' "That''s Great I have something that Mom gave me before she left that can help you with your training." Sometimes lies are necessary. I can''t tell him about Siri that will only make me Danzo''s Target. I Hand him the Water of healing, he looks at me and Smiles. "Thank You Ichizo but remember starting tomorrow I won''t let you do better than me." "I didn''t count on it" I smile back. When Itachi Drinks the water of Healing his body convulses and he heaves and spits out a black clump of lung tissue. Due too the pain he passes out but I notice his skin has more color to it than before, his hair seems more silk-like, and his breaths are deeper. I pick up my Brother which is honestly quiet difficult due to my small stature, bring him to his room and lay him down. While walking out I think of the next step of the Grand plan Shisui Uchiha. Chapter 4 - The Team that defies Logic ''Based on my memory Itachi and Shisui meet when itachi turns 5. He graduated from the academy during the 3rd Great Ninja war and was active during it. Due to the death of a teammate he actives his Mangekyo Sharingan because he felt responsible for their death. A year after he Meets Itachi he begins drawing attention as Shisui of the body flicker due to his proficiency with the technique, two years after he becomes a Jonin.'' Ichizo is Sitting at the Table eating with his Family minus his Mom slightly downtrodden because too many facts are missing to find this mystical youth. [The Great Siri must once again save the world from your monumental stupidity.....] Ichizo ''...'' [You are the son of the Uchiha Head if you want to find an Uchiha ask Your father.] ''ahh I overlooked that aspect.'' Ichizo looks up at His Father whom is staring at his two Children sitting down eating like he is the proudest man alive. ''As a Father I wish I had more time to spend with them as Innocent children.'' Fugaku looks down and sighs extremely conflicted ''However as a Shinobi and the Clan Head of The Uchiha I could not be more Proud of my Children.'' "Father." Ichizo interrupts Fugaku''s thoughts but he looks at his son and smiles. The last smile filled with the warmth and affection a Father will have for a very long time. "Yes, What is it." "There is a Uchiha that would make a great team member and training partner among the clan and he is our age maybe a year or 2 older." I look at my Father with a look of uncertainty, This is the first time in my short life that I will ask him something. Nervousness wells up inside of me because his next words will dictate my course of action. His Face turns solemn and he looks me in the eyes and asks "Who is it?" Words almost fail me to due to the seriousness on his face, I Muster up the courage and start to formulate a response that will not only intrigue the man but to compel him to find Shisui. "Shisui Uchiha, I overheard a conversation with my mother and what I assume to be his talking about his excellence. Someone like him will only motivate Itachi and myself to strive for greater heights if we train with him." He stares at me for what feels like a decade, and my nerves nearly get the best of me however, I must be strong if I can''t even handle my fathers gaze how will I overcome the trails ahead. He the Laughs, A hardy and Majestic laugh of a father being happy for his sons bold and thoughtful articulation of words and thought process. "Good,Good, I Will find this Shisui and he will join you for training. I hope that you three get along." He then stands up from the table asks the Maids to take care of My brother and I while he disappears in the Night. Itachi looks at me and says "Brother do you really think he as good as his mother says?" I Look at him with a gaze that makes me seems like a profound prophet and a smile that would make all the scheming old fogies nervous and say "I am 100% Sure." --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The Next morning father wakes us up at an ungodly hour to begin the training, we eat, change into our training outfits that the Maids prepared and head to the training field. When Itachi and I arrive we see father standing there with a Young Shisui next to him. "Shisui these are my Sons Itachi and Ichizo. Itachi, Ichizo this is Shisui." We greet the new addition to our misfortune and had I known in advance i would apologies to him for dragging him into this mess. ''Siri can you add Shisui to the party and show me his status.'' [Acknowledged. Ichizo there is a Limit to the amount of people that can be in the Party and that limit is 4. The reason it is 4 is due to the usual size of a team of Shinobi Which are comprised of the Captain and the 3 team members.] ''Ok that makes my plans more difficult but I can understand that the reasoning behind it'' [Name: Shisui Uchiha Age:3 Bloodline: Uchiha S.e.x: Male STR:8 AGL:15 DEX:10 INT:20 WIS:10 CHA:10 Skills: Chakra Control(Intermediate), Hand Signs(Basic), Shurikenjutsu(Advanced), Taijutsu(Basic) Siri''s Comments: Maybe he should be my Host ._.] ''WOW he is this amazing already.'' I know Shisui was gonna be a great addition to the team but, this is beyond my expectations. ''Siri he has not activated his Sharingan yet correct?'' [Thats Right Ichizo. There is a way to do it with genjutsu and for 15 Siri Points i will give you the method.] ''Do it.'' [Acknowledged.] {Original Genjutsu received! Eternal Night, Chakra Cost:10 Siri points: 25-15=10} ''Eternal Night huh, Siri explain to me the specifics behind this new genjutsu.'' [Acknowledged. The Primary Function of Eternal Night is to implant a strong emotion of Fear into the Target. The Target will be placed in a prison like atmosphere within their mind where they will be hunted until they break out the Jutsu, or the caster dispels it, which explains the moniker ''Eternal''. However this can only be used once on a Target currently due to host''s lack of understanding of genjutsu.] ''That Sounds like a Vicious genjutsu even if i can only use it once.'' I walk over to father and say to him. "Father I would like to try something if I may." He looks at me and seems to have expected something along the lines of this so he just nods. I walk in front of Shisui and say " Don''t hate me for this." My Sharingan spirals in response to my statement "Eternal Night." Shisui''s body locks up and he starts to cry, his body shakes, his skin pales, The Fear on his face makes me understand the Dread and despair that the jutsu evokes on the mind. He then Falls on the ground and starts screaming so loud I almost shed a tear for the poor guy. My Father was shocked and didn''t understand the reason why i did that when he ran over to dispel the justu he saw a red Sharingan that shined in the darkness. Chapter 5 - I Will make you Three Shinobi After I looked at Ichizo''s Sharigan I found my self in a place that I have never seen before. Red. Everything was dyed in red due to the lights. I am standing on a metallic grate in a place that I can only describe as terrible. The sounds,the smells, the way the air feels as it moves past me are all eerie. Footsteps approach me. Thump. Thump. Thump. My heart feels as if it will fly out of my chest. "Master has delivered Warden some goodies" A voice that seems if it is from the deeps of the abyss lingers in my ear. As I stand rooted in my place due to fear the footsteps get closer, The Voice louder and the Room Darkens. "Hehehe...The child doesnt seem to understand that Master gave me this time to instill fear in your body and I, Warden will do just that." (Back To The Training Grounds) "Ichizo, this is your Genjutsu?!" Fearsome, Is the only thing that came to Fugaku''s mind as he looked at Shisui spiraled on the ground screaming at the top of his lungs. "Yes Father." ''Never in all my days have I seen an Uchiha that can awaken another''s Sharingan. And this reaction shows what ever he is experiencing is not pleasant. However all Three of them have activated their Sharingan this will make training them much easier.'' Fugaku walked up to Shisui and said "Kai(Release)" But to his dismay nothing happened. ''What using ''Kai'' should release all genjutsu rank E and below and with the amount of Chakra i have even higher but this one won''t budge.'' Fugaku though about it then understood, A genjutsu that could fool the Sharingan is no ordinary genjustu. ''If this is a 1 Tomoe genjutsu activation what will happen when he grows? What will happen if he gets the Mangekyo Sharingan?'' His eyes went wide at the sudden realization and turned to look at his son. ''I will train these three to the best of my ability, I will withhold nothing and this I swear on the name Fugaku Uchiha, Head of the Uchiha Clan.'' This vow made in silence by Fugaku was a spark that made these three into a Team that will shake the Third Great ninja War, The Stories of their expolits will reach all five Great Shinobi Nations. "Only Myself or the target of the Genjutsu can release it father." Ichizo then Released Shisui from Eternal Night and deactivated his Sharingan. Shisui''s Eyes regained focus as he sat up covered in dirt,sweat and Tears. He looked up at the three in front of him with re-found clarity it seemed as if everything flowed in slow motion even in the early morning''s dim lighting he could see the bugs as they flied around with vivid detail. This Fascinated him and he though back to what Ichizo said before he was trapped in that terrible genjutsu for what felt like years. Constantly in fear, constantly running, tired, and Hungry. It was Terrifying, Yet it renewed his understanding of the dangers of the Shinobi world. "Shisui Deactivate your Sharingan we will begin Training shortly." Fugaku''s Voice resounded in his ears. ''He Activated my Sharingan!'' Shisui sat up and did as he was told and ran over to Ichizo and sincerely thanked him. Without losing anyone dear he was able to not only understand how dangerous shinobi are but activate his sharingan and elevate his status in the clan. "There is no need for that we need your skills and I think you need our skill sets too." Ichizo smiled and his two teeth showed and shined in the morning rays. "Now that is over lets us begin, in the next year i will Train you on everything a ninja must know and must be able to do while out in the field or on a mission." When Fugaku said this the entire atmosphere of the training ground changed and the boys'' face turned serious. "The First two weeks we will work on Taijutsu as it is the basic skill set every ninja needs. Battles aren''t always fought using flashy ninjutsu and when your chakra is low if you do not know Taijutsu you will die." "After Taijutsu we will begin with chakra control so you can incorporate chakra with Taijutsu in battle. This will add diversity to your skill set and add survival-ability." "After that I will ascertain what to do and when to do it next. I will only make one Promise to all of you, I Will Make you a Shinobi!" After My Father said that the training began, It was grueling and awful He Trained us Beyond the scope of a normal Genin, but then again we aren''t normal in the First place and absorbed all the knowledge that he imparted. Itachi and I thought when mom got back she would save us from the clutches of father but when she arrived at the Training field she looked at us and then helped our father with the torture. I really, really belittled the world of shinobi and during the entire time Siri gave me "Words of Encouragement" Which in all honesty she should have kept to herself. Chapter 6 - Meeting Lord Third That Was hell. There were times when Itachi, Shisui, and myself Passed out or could barely keep going but like Demon Slave drivers either Mom or Dad refused to give us a Break. Taijutsu, Ninjutsu, Kenjutsu, Genjutsu, Shurikenjutsu, Chakra Absobtion techniques, The knowlegde of Proper Chakra flow, Battle tactics, Team Tactics, History of The Clan and the Great Nations, and the 2 Great Ninja Wars. 1 and 1/2 Years of being Brutally tortured by my Parents have made me beyond your everyday Genin on paper. Which is more than I need but, there is an Issue. In Order to become a Genin while I am this Young I have to see Lord Third. This may sound easy but i can assure you it is not. Lord Third is a good man and everyone knows that, However, Danzo may get wind of this and that is a major problem for 2 big reasons. 1) Itachi, Shisui and Myself are Uchiha. Lord Second was not the biggest fan of Uchiha due to Madara and Danzo shares his prejudice. 2)Itachi and I are 2 and that is actually not a problem in this Shinobi world. However a Two Year Old Uchiha that will become a genin is bad news for Danzo all he hears in his head is Madara Uchiha''s descendants. Danzo is a minor obstacle though. I''m usually a calm guy but, there is a fine line between reason and madness, since my death I am not afraid of crossing that line in order to keep what I deem precious safe. He is an evil man that I will depose of eventually and in a matter that brings his darkness to the light. "Power Changes Everything" I say out loud what I am thinking. "What?" Both Shisui and Itachi say the same thing, I understand why these two were so close in the show. Now that I see them in person they are practically always on the same wavelength. "I was just Thinking out loud, In this world Power changes everything. Political power means nothing in the face of true might. Power so scary that even when they are dead their name is powerful enough to make people do terrible things just for the sake of piece." I pause and look at the two before me. ''We need Power, And the skills to protect not only ourselves but the World. Danzo, Orochimaru, Nagato or Pain are All Nothing before Madara. In Fact even Madara was nothing Before Kagura the so called Mother of Chakra. The Hokage is Small before the Might that can wipe away the world with a single Jutsu. After the War, I need to think out a proper plan.'' [I agree with your thoughts Ichizo and I will Plan accordingly with Quests that will boost the power of yourself and your team. I was Created to help you stay alive.] "Thank you" Once again I say out loud what I was thinking. "For what?" Again these two say at the same time. Itachi aren''t we Twins? Because it feels like you and Shisui are the Twins here. "You guys have to help me convince Father to get a meeting with the Hokage so we can become Genin" Both of them Tense up when I say that. I honestly can''t blame them he is scary. There was a time during training when we thought we could just use our Sharingan during Shurikenjutsu training and he basically burned down half the forest because he said not to use them. At that moment we felt the gap between a "Genin" and a Jonin and it was wide. Extremely Wide. My life is basically a candle that those with more power can extinguish on a whim. I Felt small and insignificant I''m sure Itachi and Shisui felt the same. "Well he is pretty adamant on making us shinobi, he also said that he has nothing else to teach us expect experience and we cannot get experience from training, we need our own battles" Itachi says while looking at both of us extremely pale and unwilling. "He is the Chief of Police i can understand why he has such an unmovable and dominate attitude but *Sigh* This is too much for my young heart." Shisui says while hugging his knees and shaking slightly, clearly traumatized. "We have to do this together." I said this but don''t let this fool you i am the most effected. Fear of that man has been basically ingrained in my DNA its as much as a necessity as breathing and drinking water. We each take a moment to look at each other and realize that we have to do it. He may want it for us but we have to cross the finish line ourselves. We get up and make our way to fathers home office were he is sitting behind his desk and drinking tea while reading a book. "You say it, You are the Next Family head you have all of Fathers good graces." I say to Itachi who then looks like he died a little on the inside. A far cry from the Itachi that could kill you and never have left the spot he was standing at. "Fa..ther" Itachi barely manages to get that word out his mouth. Father looks at him and Smiles, That Smile is Warm and Loving that would make anyone understand the Love this father has for his children. "You Three want to speak to Lord Hokage? I know i have arranged the meeting I was just waiting on you to ask before we set the date. I will inform him now." Father Got up opened the door and Disappeared before our eyes his body Flicker jutsu is on a different level then ours. "That Was easier than expected." Itachi says with a slight smile "Well....Yeah..It was" I say with disbelief that the Father of memories has returned and the Demon of the Training Grounds is long gone. About 20 minutes later he returns. "It is Done tomorrow you three will meet Lord Hokage." We were excited but more nervous then we have ever been in our lives. This is Lord Hokage we are talking about The Strongest Hokage in History, A True Prodigy, And The Most Powerful Kage of the current Five Kage, Hiruzen Sarutobi! Chapter 7 - Do You Think Youre Ready? The next morning after Itachi and I did our Morning hygiene and eat breakfast we find our Father in Hidden Leaf Jonin attire. A Standard Flak, along with a Black shirt that had the symbol of the Konha Military Police on the shoulders, Shin-guards and a Black apron with white diamonds that ran along the bottom. "Good you two are up and ready. I have already informed Shisui''s Parents and he will be making his way over here shortly." What will Lord Third say? What conclusion will he come too? How can we influence his decision? These 3 Questions ran through my head over and over again while waiting on Shisui to arrive. This meeting will dictate the next course of action and my plans, I''m so anxious that I pace back and forth rubbing my hands though out the estate. There is barely any information about this Time period mentioned in the Anime, and I am in a Grey area Generation wise. Stuck between Kakashi''s age group and Naruto''s age group. The academy is a way to put faces to the Shinobi that are in this divide with me. The twin''s Father looks at his sons, one pacing back and forth you could see the unease on his face while the other stoically watched his brother with a look of concern on his face. ''These two make a great team together and have similar thought processes but Itachi prefers observation then careful preparation of plans, while Ichizo prefers to plan out a task observe the outcome then plan accordingly. Together these two will be Dangerous tacticians of battle. I don''t think anyone will be able to escape their calculations. Add Shisui to the mix and they have all bases covered Planning, Quick reactions to the plan, and Flawless execution of that plan. I wonder what great things these three will do as Shinobi.'' After what felt to Ichizo as an eon Shisui arrived and they began walking to the Hokage''s mansion. The villiage was teeming with activity, Stalls and shops lined the roads with people bustling to and fro. Children with happy faces play or asking their parents to buy something, and the Shinobi presence that tied it all together made this into a safe and lively environment. As they walk bathed in the Sun''s rays in silence due to the 3 children''s anxiety and nervousness they arrive at the Hokage''s mansion and are asked to wait by the receptionist. "I have done everything I can to Train you with the best of ability, you three you have nothing to worry about." His words sounded reassuring but he too was feeling the pressure. ''I can only hope for the best, everything is now in their hands.'' This thought passes though Fugaku''s mind as he looked at the door waiting for entry. After waiting, and Waiting, and more waiting Finally a ninja informed them that they could enter they looked out the window and noticed it was pass mid day the sun was low on the Horizon and their day was gone. They entered the room and saw and elderly man sitting at a desk behind mountains of paper work. He was Tan-skinned with grey hair and a corresponding grey goatee, His face was wrinkled and he had liver spots on his face displaying his age. He wore the Traditional Hokage garments which consisted of a White haori with a red, full length Kimono that is tied using a white sash, Upon his head is a hat that has the Kanji for ''Fire'' written upon it. While leisurely smoking his pip he Glances up at us and says "Fugaku What brings you here today?" Fugaku stands tall and says "I am here today asking for you to admit my children and their friend to the Academy. I know they are young but I have imparted all of my knowledge to them and can assure you that they are ready to take up the challenge." He steps back and allows the trio to present themselves before the Hokage. Ichizo sets forward and starts his piece " Lord Hokage, I am sure you are aware of my fathers skills and talents so i won''t bore you will miscellaneous details of the training. However, We no longer wish to stay idle and do nothing. We want to contribute to the village and our clan. If you allow Us the privilege of taking the genin evaluation, test to show you that we have what it takes that would be much appreciated." Fugaku was stunned and in disbelief due to the words his son just said. '' I thought they only wanted to attend the academy not skip that and go straight to the exam.'' The Hokage was in a similar situation as Fugaku however his experience didn''t allow anything to be given away by his face. He then called an Anbu to seal the room, that Brief sentence from the youth made him understand that these three are not ordinary in any definition of the word. He collected his thoughts and then spoke. "Itachi,Ichizo, and Shisui it would appear that I have belittled you due to your stature and was not thinking that you would have the capabilities to impress me in a short period of time. I will grant your request, in exchange I would like you to do something for me when you pass and officially become shinobi." Itachi was the first to pick up the underlining meaning in his statement. ''After Brother spoke he lost all doubt that we would not be able to pass the tests just based on the demeanor and articulation in Nii-chans words.'' So this time it was Itachi who spoke " What would you like us to do Lord Hokage?" At this moment Fugaku realized he no longer had any say in what his children would do and deside and it hit him hard. ''The time I had with them as children was short but I know they will make me proud.'' Lord Third exhaled a plume of smoke then said "Your age and mentality will make it difficult for you to get along with children your age, And after i see your skills during the test I am sure your abilities would not make certain children be able to accept the gap between them and yourselves. So I am recommending Anbu after the test, You will receive you orders from me and there will be 1 person below me in charge of you." The Third Hokage pauses and takes a deep look at the Three before him and notice not the slightest look of surprise nor lack of understanding so he continues. "You three will become a great help in the upcoming events if you live up to what Fugaku has told me. Now then, Do you think you''re ready?" Chapter 8 - Do You Still Think Were too Small? I Listen intently to the words that Lord Third just say ''We will be great help in the upcoming events huh. Seems like the political waters have been muddled and war is already on the horizon but it would appear he doesn''t know when or how.'' Before i could open my mouth Shisui says his piece. "So lord Third if we do as you say and become Anbu what degree of freedom does that entail? Or will we be ''Special Anbu'' that will be a secret to even the other village elders? Because if its the latter we will be more than happy to accept to your request." ''The synergy with these three is beyond what I first thought, to be able to make a suggestion to your superior in such a tact manner is something not many Jonin can do!'' The Third Hokage understands their reasoning behind this suggestion. 3 Young Uchiha that are not even old enough to be admitted to the Academy will now graduate from it, There are certain elders that do not wish to see the Uchiha birth such talents. "That is acceptable." The Hokage raised his hand and an Anbu appeared, He then whispered something in his ear then the Anbu disappeared. "From now on you Three are an S-Rank secret, none of the elders will know that your Anbu squad even exists. Now head downstairs to take the Written exam and practical exam when you have completed it you will get your Anbu training masks." The trio saluted the Hokage and began making their way down the stairs. When they arrived they notice a Anbu shinobi in front of them. "Follow me." He voice is cold and devoid of any emotion, its like he doesn''t see children but specs of dust that are too insignificant to blow away. They are lead into a room with three tables and test papers and writing utensils are placed on each table. "This will be your written exam you have 1 hour to complete the tests, your time starts when you sit down." The Anbu said that and took a seat on a chair that was not in the room when they arrived. The three sat down at their respective tables and began the tests, but when they flipped over the papers all three of them were in disbelief. ''Wow'' Itachi was taken aback. ''Really'' Shisui was in Shock. ''...''Ichizo just stared blankly at the papers in front of him. 3 Minutes and 49 secs. That''s how long it took them to complete the written exam. The only reason it took that long is due to Ichizo staring at the papers thinking it was some sort of trick. ''THERE IS NO WAY!'' was a thought that was getting played over and over again in his head like a broken record. ''The Academic standards of this world are abysmal.'' [That is Correct ichizo. This world took the sword my seriously than the Pen and rightfully so. Because between the Warring Period and now, not much time has been set aside to actually correct this.] ''I see.'' After handing their papers to the Anbu he then escorts them to a secluded outdoor training area in the forest. "Usually the graduation test is done in two parts, You display that you can use a jutsu Rank E or above then you get your Headband. After that you get put in a team, with 3 Genin and a Jonin Captain where he or she determines if you have the skill set required to be a Leaf shinobi. The emotion in his voice changed however he was still down-talking the Trio. ''So what if they are smart these runts have nothing but brains, You need both brains and brawn to be a member of The Anbu.'' "However you three have been given a special test by Lord Hokage. If you pass you will join my squad if you fall you will return to where you came from and go to the Academy like normal students. Besides who are you intimidating with how small you are?" All three of them became immediately infuriated, this was the first time they encountered someone like this. He was narrow-minded and on a high horse that was tall enough to make the people beneath him break their necks just to get a glance. Yet they were unable to say anything because he is the person that has to pass them. A maddening situation. "The objective of the exam is simple, the 3 of you verses me. If you can force me to use ninjustu you win. Ready? Begin. As soon as he said begin the Trio disappeared like ghosts in the forest with their Sharingans active they began to stalk their prey. ''When taking out an enemy that is far stronger than you the direct approach will almost never work. You have to wear the enemy down before going in for the kill.'' These words Fugaku said during training has been thoroughly reinforced and beaten into their heads. With the cover of the trees they begin throwing shuriken at their target. Hundreds of cloned shuriken are launched from three separate locations. ''They are good, but still young and naive.'' The Anbu jumps sideways and attempts a combat roll to leave the area of impact. However the Shurikens hit each other and change directions, each of the three streams of shuirken go in a different direction in an attempt to entrap him. ''NANI!'' Fl.u.s.tered he forces he right arm into the ground to stop his momentum and uses his left to push off the ground bringing his legs into the air to preform a flip then combat roll behind a nearby tree for cover. Despite his best efforts through the eyes of the Sharingan he looks like he is moving at a snails pace. From two directions one in front and to the left of him; shuriken are once again being launched. He tries to avoid this by jumping to the right and onto the tree Branch but he feels something ominous from the rear and above him. He looks up a Giant fire ball and behind him the same thing. He begins to sweat intensely not only from the heat but due to the pressure these small innocent looking brats are putting him under. ''No Ninjutsu? WHAT A JOKE LORD THIRD. THESE KIDS ARE MONSTERS. ANIMALS, WHAT DID THE UCHIHA DO TO RAISE SUCH BEASTS.'' His earlier arrogance was gone and in its place was nothing but respect. He throws a Kunai that has rope attached to it at the highest and right most branch to escape the incoming calamity. Once he reached this branch he looks around to see 15 Red Sharingan looking at him from every direction. It looked like a pack of wolves about to devour and herd of sheep. ''THE SHARINGAN!!! ARE YOU SERIOUS LORD THIRD? WHAT ARE THEY FEEDING THESE KIDS OVER AT THE UCHIHA.'' "Do you still think we are to small and not intimidating?" But before he could answer heard something that dreached his entire body in cold sweat. From 15 Voices "Katon: Gokakyu no Jutsu!" Chapter 9 - What It Takes To Be ANBU ''tch, WHY ME? WHY DID I HAVE TO BE PUT IN CHARGE OF THESE KIDS'' He quickly uses a substitution jutsu to avoid the incoming blasts. The Fire balls impact each other and cause an explosion that vaporizes the tree and everything within 20 meters. As the Anbu looks back at the explosion he realizes if he didn''t escape, it could have seriously injured him. ''Terrifying Kids.'' "Was that ninjutsu Mr.Anbu?" Itachi said in a highly over dramatic tone. "No it Cannot be! *gasp* It Really was ninjutsu!" in perfect sync like always Shisui adds. "Maybe we''re imagining things?" Ichizo adds in to the mix. Under the Mask the Anbu''s face darkens but he has to admit he was a little too presumptuous. "Congratulations on becoming Genin. You three are officially the youngest genin we have in the village." The Anbu disappears then reappears a few sceonds later with three Small Headbands and three small blank anbu masks. "Starting today you three are Anbu trainees, These masks will be worn at all times even within the village. Your combat training is up to par however you still need more polishing on the techniques that make Anbu well, Anbu." *At the Anbu HQ* "The Different factions within Anbu don''t often interact with each other and are constantly trying to pry information out of each other though various means. Only Lord Third and I know about you three so unless you inform others of your origins no one will question it. There are a myriad of special cases and circ.u.mstances that could explain you three so nothing should set off any alarms." After a small tour around the facility they are brought to a detached area that seems to be dorm of some sort. "These will be your living quarters for the duration of your stay in Anbu, Unless you are promoted to Anbu Captain. I showed you the canteen and all of your daily necessities will be taken care of, Tomorrow we will begin." The Three turn and begin to make their way inside the dorm and ready to start a new chapter of their lives. The Warm feeling of ''Home'' is gone and replaced by a feeling of responsibility, and Uncertainty of what the future will hold. ''Siri Give me the full explanation of the Anbu and their Purpose.'' [Acknowledged. The Anbu are under direct control of the Kage. They Protect the village from threats that are beyond the acceptable level of the normal shinobi, conduct high-risk missions into enemy territory, and deal with extremely strong Ninja. They also carry out assassinations, tracking, surveillance, and mission requiring ninja with a specific skill set. The Anbu also has detailed knowledge of the Human body, and can use techniques such as Temporary Paralysis and Time reversal.] ''So basically we are the Special Forces of Ninja. Interesting with this I can accomplish the first stage of my plans. Whats the status on the Sharingan analysis?'' [There is 4 months and 27 days left.] ''Good.'' When the Trio arrive at their assigned room they notice that there are already seals of some sort already in place. "Anti-Observation seals, It would appear the Hokage is taking this extremely serious." Itachi says as he observes the seals closely. The three then turn and look at their new room. However ''Room'' was not the accurate word for it, The space was more like an apartment with exception of a kitchen. There were three rooms and a Lavatory, In each room there was a wardrobe with bedding and hangers with their clothes and gear hanging neatly. A large bed and desk with a chair was also included in the rooms. Overall their dorm was more warm and comforting then they originally thought it would be. There was even a fully furnished living room area which Itachi was currently sitting in reviewing scrolls. Ichizo went and sat down next to him and began to review his plans and expand them because there was a few key points he left out. ''During The 3rd Great Ninja war, The Hidden Mist was going through a civil war. During the war the Hidden mist send the Seven swordsman of the Mist to the Land of Fire under the orders of Yagura the Fourth Mizukage. The Seven swordsman are then killed by Might Duy with the exception of 2, Their swords are vacated leaving the mist without swordsman for some time. While Yagura who was the Three tails'' Jinchuriki was under control the whole time.'' ''If Rin Lives after the Hidden Mist makes her the Three Tails'' Jinchuriki the other nations will stop at no effort to make sure the Hidden Leaf does not become the Dominating power. With The Three Tails'' and Nine Tails'' Jinchuriki''s virtually every village would have no choice but to band together and destroy the Leaf. The Military advantage the Leaf already has is high but with another Jinchuriki it would be frighting, So we would be nothing but targets.'' ''If Rin Dies, Obitio and Kakashi will both go into a period of depression which forces Obito to madness. I guess the better of the two evils would be to kill Obito when he gets crushed by that tree. That would delay the Nine Tails'' inci.....I''m Being naive. Obitio was selected to attack the village however that doesn''t mean that there isn''t a plan already in place.'' Ichizo Sighs and lays his head on the arm rest of the couch. ''The Seal of the Nine Tails'' weakens during child birth, that is not a chance Madara can afford to miss so there is something else I''m missing.'' There is a slight pause as he ponders over this but, then he comes to a realization. ''OROCHIMARU....His Curse mark seals have white zetsu in them he must be a key in that but it is unsure if he has begun his research at this point or not.'' Even Before completing his Training Ichizo already bears the weight of the Anbu''s main purpose, Defending the village. Not only because it is his job but he needs the people in this village in his fight against the greatest enemy in history. The Otsutsuki Clan. Chapter 10 - War on the Horizon The Next morning we arrived at the Facility to begin our training, Mr.Anbu was already waiting in the Training area. "Including basic Anbu training you must also be trained on Interrogation methods, Usually this is done by specially designated Shinobi however you Three technically don''t exist. That makes this a bit more fun." He then begin to laugh. A deep,hardy, menacing laugh that would make the skin crawl, so frighting babies would cry. "We are going to have a lot of fun for the next few months....." His voice trails off but the three can notice the joy in it. They walk into the room, The room is dark and damp. The walls, Floor and even ceiling are covering in dark red stains, A metallic smell seems to be permanently in the air. Three Chairs, Three buckets, that is the only things that are present in the room. "I thought you were gon....." Shisui gets cut off by. "Doton: Kajuu no Doro (Earth Style: Mud Weights)" The Anbu spits 12 blobs of mud at each limb of the trio, when the jutsu connects they are slammed and rooted to the ground. "The first step to interrogation is incapacitating your target, Simple right?" The Three then realize that the training has already begun. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Pain, agonizing pain, Pain so severe death is the only thought that flows through your mind. Just to be released from this agony you would do anything. Can you Imagine that? I know I can. For 8 Months this has been my life. During the first day of training our instructor determined while we had the combat skills necessary to be Anbu our mentality was not fully there yet so he increased difficulty. The first four months we were looked in that room while he "Instructed" each of us on the proper way to get information from a target. It was Horrible. We were burned, Water boarded, Starved, Deprived of sleep; And for all of you that think being deprived of sleep is not that bad then you have never truly be deprived of sleep. The starvation was not bad because we still got water, The burning wasn''t that bad because he made sure to heal us properly so it would not leave scars, the water boarding wasn''t that bad because when you passed out there was a moment of relief. However, The Sleep deprivation was agonizing. First you start losing motor skills, which all in all was terrible but not as bad as the later problems. Second You experience vast mood changes that could make your best friend your worst enemy. Third the extreme paranoia that hit us all at the same time, we started questioning each other, we questioned the Hokage, Father, That Anbu, We honestly didn''t think we were safe from thier grand plan to kill us. Then Finally the Hallucinations, Dust became ants that crawled up your skin and began eating you. They crawled in your mouth,ears, and even eyes to make sure nothing of you was left. But The worst of it all was he put us in a room that had sound isolating seals in at and was padded so no sound was produced at all. You could hear your blood flowing through your veins and arteries. Your heart pumping and squishing, Your Lungs as they fill with air. It was maddening you would do anything to never hear that again, Like Kill yourself. That Thought was going through my head the entire duration of this training. And I am positive it was going through Itachi and Shisui''s mind too. We only had each other to keep one another in check, The worse part was Siri went into standby mode in order to finish analyzing the Sharingan. So I couldn''t even count on he witty remarks to help get me though it I felt alone, Afraid, and I would have done anything to never feel like that again. The next four months we were sent into the wild, a patch of land up north where the chakra beast roam. We were told to survive for four months. .... Think about that.... Terrible right? Chakra beast aren''t edible. Well usually. I bought a method from the store that made it possible, however when we tried to cook the meat an S Class appeared and we had to run for our lives. So for Four months we had to scavenge berries, nuts, fruits, and grasses in order to survive. Fires would attract hordes of beasts so no fires. If you stay in one place for too long the beasts pick up your scent so you are constantly on the move. If you do not check an area before going to rest or advancing it could be the lair of a beast and you have to run for your life. Terrible. Painful. Frightening. These words are the only words that i could use to describe that training evolution. Was it useful training? Yes. Did you learn how to survive? Yes. Would you do it again? NO. HELL NO. YOU COULDN''T PAY ME ENOUGH TO EVER DO THAT AGAIN. When it was all done we had the opportunity to design our masks. Which was the most fun I had in a long time. Itachi Chose a Panda. Shisui a Rabbit. and I chose a Smiling Monkey. With our training over its time to go on our first mission. Why is the Anbu going on a mission you ask? The answer is simple. War is on the Horizon. Chapter 11 - Eternal is Nothing before Timeless When we get back to our Dorm rooms after being informed we have a mission briefing in the morning I run straight to my room. During the past Few months of training I never really had the opportunity to review Siri''s analysis of the Sharingan. This upcoming mission will be difficult and I will need every strength increase I can muster. ''Siri, What were your findings on the Sharingan?'' [The Chakra that activates the Sharingan originates from the brain and has a unique nature to it that stimulates the octave nerves and awakens the Sharingan. This chakra remains in the optical nerves and over stimulates the nerves when activating the Mangekyo Sharingan, this will eventually lead to loss of vision. Implanting the eyes of another Uchiha clan member causes a Mutation in the chakra that resizes in the eyes. This is why when a Uchiha that has implanted a different pair of eyes in them has distinct differences in the pattern of their Mangekyo Sharingan.] ''This seems like a pretty reasonable explanation, But what causes the Mutation and how can I recreated that without transplanting another pair of eyes?'' [Drink The Blood of a Chakra Beast class B or Higher. The Charka that resides dormant in the Blood of Charkra beasts is Wild and Furious and will cause your chakra to rampage. Circulate your chakra and force the Beast Chakra into the the 4 Chakra points in your head. This will cause a more profound mutation of the Sharingan, while also strengthening your optic nerves to the extreme.] ''I wish I had Chakra beast blood to try it out.'' Ichizo laminated at his own foolishness. If only he asked earlier. [...] [Oh How I though you have grown. Was I mistaken? Or does he forget he has a magical artifact that has access to a Magical Store. I guess I am just a voice in his head. Maybe he thinks he is crazy?] ''THATS RIGHT THE STORE'' Ichizo facepalms his mask which actually hurts more than just palming his face. ''Siri How many Siri Points do I have?'' [Siri points: 4892] ''WHAT HOW DID I GET SO MUCH?'' [Its been 2 Years since the last time you used Siri points Ichizo, I have issued Quests that you have successfully completed. However, you were busy at the time and didn''t want to disturb you. ^_^] ''.....Thank you I guess, How much does S Class Blood cost?'' [4000 Siri Points] ''Really?'' Ichizo''s Face sank. He finally thought he could get stronger without going through all that extra training. He would probably be strong enough to 1 shot the world. [Yes, I probably can think what you were going to do with those points. Increase your stats. However increasing your stats by that much in a short period of time would cause instantaneous death, Your body is still growing and still too fragile for such a large increase in stats. But I digress, S Class blood will give you the greatest reaction and have the strongest mutation to the eyes. The poison in the blood will cause immense amounts of pain however it will temper your body and increase your overall Chakra.] His heart was crushed by the First half but was on cloud nine during the latter half of Siri''s statement a Vast Chakra pool would allow him to be more versatile during the war. ''Purchase the S class Blood'' [Acknowledged.] The Blood Was a deep Crimson and was radiating heat from inside a Heat Resistant container or at least what appears to be a heat resistant container. It was at least 6 ounces of Blood in a clear tightly sealed Polymer Double lined cup. I Removed the seal and opened the lid and was assaulted by the heat radiating off the Blood. Sweat immediately formed on my brow and I started feeling slightly Dehydrated. [After Drinking that remember no matter how painful do not pass out.] ''Got it.'' I steel my heart put the cup to my lips and swallow all of its contents. When it hit my tongue I already began regretting my decision, I must have mistaken blood for lava. I thought my tongue was melting, that feeling followed every part of my body until the Blood hit my stomach. At that point The chakra in the blood flowed into the Chakra pathway system and the Pain from the poison began to assault me. It Felt like every bone in my body was being broken and put back together. I fell on the Floor and laid on my back, Because that is exactly what was happening I was being reconstructed by the poison. This is how people who eat Chakra beast die. They die from Shock and pain. My body deflated on the floor. I was like a sack of water the without my skeletal systems'' support, if i could look down at my body I bet i would be able to see my heart beating furiously to keep me alive. I begin moving the chakra through the system into the four points in my head, but the chakra is resisting with all its might and destroying the walls of my chakra system. This only adds to the pain I am experiencing. However, as the Chakra system is being destroyed it is being rebuilt making the pathways wider and Stronger so chakra can move faster through out my body. From the pathways in my feet up to my brain it is all destroyed and rebuilt anew. Once that was done then the chakra obediently followed my commands and flowed into the chakra points in my head. Once that happened my Chakra underwent a quantitative change, It became denser and more pure. This was no longer the chakra of a shinobi but that similar to that of the Tailed beasts. Once the change was complete my skeletal system began reconstructing itself as well, The bones became denser yet lighter and more solid, It was like they were no longer made out of calcium like normal human beings. When the pain resided I was drenched in sweat, but i felt energetic and well rested. I felt as if the world was in the palm of my hands. [Congratulations Ichizo on successfully modifying the Uchiha Bloodline! You Still Have all the Strengths of Indra''s bloodline yet are not hindered by the weaknesses of your ocular jutsu. Loss of sight will no longer be and issue, Eternal is no longer an accurate nomenclature for your Sharingan. Things that are Eternal can still be hindered during their span of life. However things that are Timeless will always and forever exist without the slightest deviation from their course. With Your Permission I would like to name your Sharingan ''Timeless'' Because no matter the trials, no matter the punishment your Sharingan will always show you the way.] Ichizo Ran to the Lavatory activated his Sharingan and looked at its reflection in the Mirror. It Was a Deep Blue hue and The Three tomoe were slowly rotating around the pupil in the middle. Truly Magnificent. ''Siri, Timeless it is.'' Chapter 12 - The First Mission [Acknowledged.] {Congratulations on Creating an New Jutsu! Rewards: 2 Valves of S Class blood, Fuuton: Tatsu no Oshigoto( Wind Style: Severing Pressure)} [The Timeless Sharingan can copy Kekkei Genkai as well, As long as you have learned the prerequisite chakra natures need to preform the jutsu. However the Jutsu will cost double the amount of chakra than the shinobi with the Kekkei Genkai. With the exception of Dojutsu.] ''NANI'' This was a shock that the word shock could not begin to accurately explain. Scorch Style, Iron Sand, Particle Style its a Dream come true. When I have enough Chakra even Kaguya won''t stand a chance. Ichizo Walks out the bathroom wakes up his brother and Shisui to explain to them how to acquire the Timeless Sharingan. They looked at his Blue Sharingan as he explained the abilities of it and they were ecstatic and to began the process. The sat on the floor and drank the blood. Watching the process of the change Ichizo was repulsed you could see their heart beating though the skin and you could hear the bones breaking down and being rebuilt. When it was over this was the beginning of the ''Smiling Trio''. If you ever see and Anbu mask with a Smiling Panda, Rabbit or Monkey, Do Not Engage. That is only if you see them first. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- *Lord Thirds POV* The Three Uchiha boys have Finally completed their training. I wonder how much they have grown. Well I will find out soon enough anyway. After that thought Three Figures appear in a High Knelling position in front Me. Their Anbu masks were a Panada, Rabbit and a Monkey all with Giant smiles on their faces that were wide and showed teeth. Through the eye sockets of the Masks I could see Blue eyes that resembled the Sharingan. No they Don''t resemble the Sharingan THAT IS THE SHARINGAN. But BLUE? HOW? Not only that but the presence of these three have changed as well, its as if Beasts are Knelling before me and not shinobi. "What are your Codenames?" The Panda Mask answers First "Hitotsu" The Monkey mask "Futatsu" The Rabbit Mask "Mittsu" ''So they Named themselves One,Two and Three? Sure its the Native way of saying it that not many people remember but...Wait. I think I may have thought its was going to be a little more childish due to their age. Not only that but i can''t even distinguish their voices anymore! To be able to use the voice changing jutsu to such proficiency is admirable maybe I will send them to that place.'' "The Anbu that was in charge of you will not be going with you on this mission because something urgent came up so it will just be the three of you." The Hokage looked down at the map on his desk and pointed at a location for them all to see. "This is the Land of Grass. We have received reports of Shinobi from the Hidden stone being in that area. You are too find them and eliminate them while also extracting information on why they are in the land of Grass that has remained neutral despite the unrest in the neighboring small countries." "Yes Sir" The Trio said then disappeared like they were never there in the first place. It Seems again I have belittled these young Shinobi. So Young yet already Modifying a bloodline Justu. I need to raise their level from S Class secret to SS Class and put a seal on the tongue of the one that trained them. *Back to Ichizo* After we left the Hokage''s Office and the village, we start heading west Toward the Land of Grass. Flying through the trees I start thinking weather or not this mission was done before the war during the series. If it was the Anbu that were sent probability didn''t return in time or Failed completely, this raises his level of caution. Whatever is happening in The Land of Grass will surely be the deciding factor of the initial stages of the war we must not fail. ''Iwagakure(Hidden Stone Village) Had the advantage during the war due to Konohagakure''s(Hidden Leaf Village) lack of Intel. So this mission will be hard and it will be long, it looks like I will get my first experience of real Shinobi battle.'' It Takes us 3 Days to travel to the border of the Land of Fire and the Land of Grass, The Closer we get to the Border the signs of civilian activity get lower and lower. Which makes us raise our vigilance we also put some distance between the three of us Just in case one of us gets attacked from behind we all won''t get hit by the same attack. But despite our best efforts the three of us were caught in a trap the moment we noticed the absence of people. Kunai with explosive tags were launched at the three of us from 4 different directions, This means that were are surrounded by at least 12 shinobi. The Kunai hit their targets and exploded. BOOM! Dust and debris flew into the air obstructing the view. Like a lie the Three of them were behind the explosion standing on tree branches. Before they had the chance to do something they were surrounded by 3 different teams of Rock Shinobi Comprised of 3 Jonin and 9 Genin. "It looks like we get to prevent the Leaf from knowing about our plans." One Rock jonin said "Yes it does, Just three Pipsqueak Anbu? I guess the Hokage isn''t taking us seriously." Another one added. "Well lets get this over with" They Began signing at an incredible pace, While Itachi, Ichizo and Shisui signaled to each other. when they completed the final sign, Doton: Kazangan Doryuudan no Jutsu (Earth Style: Volcanic Dragon blast) Three Large Bronze Dragon heads Appeared from the Ground below. The three dragon heads opened their mouths and fired lava toward the three of them. Chapter 13 - A Battle of Attrition The Three Streams of Lava flew at them with enough force to destroy houses, No need to even speak about the heat. The surrounding temperature raised to the point if felt as if they were not longer in a forest but standing at the site of an active volcano. Shisui(Mittsu) showed off his superior agility to avoid the attack, the name ''Shisui of the body flicker'' wasn''t for show as he lived up to his Former name. He quickly escaped the encirclement began throwing kunai coated with fire at his opponents, this was his first time using an offensive ninjutsu after the Mutation his body went though after drinking the chakra beast blood. ''My control over my chakra is much better'' Under the mask Shisui was extremely excited. You could have a massive about of chakra but with piss poor chakra control your chakra would still be gone before someone with an Average amount of Chakra and a Masters level of Chakra control. ''Not Only that but the Flames from my fire style are hotter and burn a bright Blue color similar to that of my sharingan.'' Itachi(Hitotsu) Showed his prowess as ''Itachi of the Sharingan'' the jutsu that was meant to hit him wasn''t cast in his direction at all but instead collided with the one cast at Ichizo(Futatsu) his use of Genjutsu to confuse opponents has achieved an outstanding level to be able to control a Jonin. Even if it was only for a second, in battle seconds could feel like minutes and minutes feel like hours. After that Itachi too retreated from the trees onto the ground to being the counter attack. Ichizo used the opening itachi made to cast his own jutsu. "Fuuton: Tatsu no Oshigoto (Wind style: Severing Pressure)" After that nothing happened. The Rock shinobi were puzzled and thought it was just a feint giving the enemy time to escape. Ichizo Joined Shusui in the distance, once he did that something changed in the area the Rock Shinobi were located. Wind started to aggressively rustle the trees which caused the birds to fly away in the distance, The Sky that was once clear turned overcast at that exact moment as well. The Wind became increasingly more violent and aggressive as the seconds passed until a violent Tornado struck down directly onto the rock shinobi. Ichizo looked at Itachi and Shisui and made a hand signal, the two immediately understood. they began throwing shuriken and shuriken clones at the tornado that were coated with their fire. The Tornado that was assaulting the rock shinobi was beginning to be coated with flames that amplified the destructive force of the attack. A Giant blue fiery vortex decimated the trees and the ground below but despite the force of the attack our trio knew that this would not eliminate all the shinobi. The vortex''s purpose was to thin the herd. "Ichizo sit back and Recover your Chakra i know that jutsu cost you a lot even with our improved chakra control and reserves. Shisui and I will try to hold them off while you do that, the most we can give you is 5 minutes." After Itachi said that he disappeared with Shisui, the jutsus effect was almost up and I have to use the time that they will buy me as wisely as possible. *Itachi''s POV* ''Nii-chan really shouldn''t overexert himself to such an extreme degree all the time.'' As I watch the Tornado that he summoned dissipate into nothing like it was never there in the first place. But, the damage was done. The area was completely destroyed, everything within at least 100 meters was uprooted, burned, or smashed to bits. Out of the 9 Genin they lost 5 and only 2 Jonin were left, The rest survived because they acted fast enough to put up a few earth domes. The Bodies were burned, Torn apart, Impaled by shuriken or a combination of 1 or more effects. Blood permeated the battlefield, its stench assaulted your nose and made me a little sick. ''So this is the effect of war, I must do everything in my power to make sure the effects of war do not destroy our village.'' Itachi''s Determination was so strong his eyes responded. Three Spiraling curves around his pupil with a small blue dot in the center appeared, the curves rotated around his eye extremely slowly in a clockwise direction presented themselves to the world. The Timeless Mangekyo Sharingan. Along with that, information flooded his brain on the proper way to use each eye to their full effects. The Domes protecting the Rock Shinobi dropped and exposed them to the carnage all around. For some genin they immediately threw up due to the sight of mangled bodies, and the smell of charred flesh. Others looked angrily at the ones responsible for the death of their comrades, The jonin looked at the Leaf Anbu and thought to themselves ''The Leaf is taking this seriously, So serious in fact Lord Hokage sent these three Monsters to investigate. I have to report this to Lord Tsuchikage as quickly as possible.'' Shisui and Itachi arrived a few meters away from the remaining shinobi looked at them with their cold Blue eyes. "It seems we were wrong about the Leaf they are taking our activities very seriously." "Yes to even send out Anbu of this Caliber we have to use all the tricks in the playbook." "If you are thinking of staling us with your rambling you are wasting your time. By the time anyone notices what truly happened here we will be long gone." Shisui said "I appreciate that you have changed your tone, it truly irritates me when people make assumptions on our battle prowess due to our size." Itachi paused and walked closer to the group. "You guys will make perfect target practice." Before they could refute anything that was said Itachi opened his mouth again. "Tsukuyomi!" Their world turned Black. Chapter 14 - A Battle of Attrition (PT.2) The Six remaining Rock Shinobi found themselves in a room identical to the one Itachi and the others underwent torture training. Tied to metal chairs with chains binding their four limbs. "I am still figuring out the way to control this place but, during the process I will surely get the hang of it." Itachi says this to them but to them it was no different than the Grim Reaper''s Death sentence. "I will ask you all a series of questions, You will answer them. If you refuse the torture will begin. Do not attempt to break out of this jutsu, Its a waste of time. The Uchiha are well known for their genjutsu with the Sharingan, what I cast on you was a the special ability of my Sharingan that was boosted by the Mangekyo. Not only that but this is a Special Mangekyo, The first of its kind, Nii-chan went through great efforts to create this perfected jutsu. I refuse to believe that any of you are smart enough of strong enough to break it." (A/N: I Have Created a Monster.) Itachi pauses and 5 copies of him appear, 1 for each Shinobi, everyone needs ''Special'' 1 on 1 care and attention.From the Rock shinobi''s perspective the number of Ice cold blue eyes just increased. "I would advise you to get as comfortable as possible. I don''t know to what extent but, what I do know that time flows much slower in here. So I have all the time in the world to extract the information from you. Well let me start the questioning, Why are you in the Land of Grass?" One of the Jonin look into the darkness and looks into the eyes of the Leaf Anbu before him. ''I don''t believe anything this guy is saying, and I will die before I tell any information.'' This have now become a battle of attrition, which side will break first? Will Itachi run out of chakra First? or Will the Rock Shinobi answer his questions first? Although that is how the Jonin sees it is this really the case? Of course not. Itachi''s side still has more cards that are still not in play while the Rock shinobi have had their fighting strength reduced to have of what it used to be and crushed the spirit of the Genin. However a shinobi does not give up easily, You continute to fight no matter how slim you chances of victory are. The completion of the Mission is paramount, either you complete the mission or you don''t come back at all. Let alone give details of your mission to the enemy. "I will never tell you." This statement was unanimous from every rock shinobi. "Your mouths'' say that however I can be very persuasive." Each Itachi grabbed a Kunai and slowly began to peel the skin off the face of the shinobi. While doing that he explained "One of the best things about this genjutsu is while you mind knows that this is genjutsu your body and spirit think this is very real. So this will be every bit as painful as if I was not using genjutsu. Since there is no longer any merit in asking nicely we will do this the hard way." Itachi''s skill with the kunai was second to none and his methodical and meticulous detail in peeling off their skin utterly terrified them all. They screamed in agony, begged him to stop however there was no sympathy present in his eyes. They tried to kill him, his brother, and his best friend. If given the chance they would do the same to any and all leaf shinobi and that is the cruel fact of war. It took hours to peel off all the skin. Once he was done Itachi asked again "Why are you in the Land of Grass?" and once again he got the same answer. So he moved on to another body part, This process continued until there was no skin left on their bodies. Their Screams have long since faded and only a hoarse reminder of what once was. He asked again and got the same answer. these shinobi were extremely loyal to their village. However this is itachi''s world he just brought there skin back and did the process again, and repeated it until he got an answer he wanted to hear. 279. Thats how many times he repeated the process and 1 year ,4 days passed inside Tsukuyomi. Finally a Jonin broke, "The Purpose of us being in the Land of Grass is to get to the Land of fire and destroy some infrastructure and cause mayhem and disorder in the country. Eventually causing the collapse of the Land of fire. I Will tell you everything please just stop, PLEASE." He was shaking and and extremely paranoid this was the only way he could make it stop. Being peeled over and over again like a price of fruit was terrible, it ruined his confidence and made him rethink his entire life. The 6 Itachi''s once again merged into one and walked toward him, he materialized a chair and sat down in front of him. " So tell me everything about Rock Shinobi movement in the Land of Grass and If their are hideouts or anything similar in either the Land of Grass or Land of Fire Tell me now." 1 year and 4 days in Tsukuyomi, But only .369 of a second passed in the real world. Chapter 15 - Search and Destroy Once the Rock Jonin told Itachi the locations of the hideouts he released the Jutsu. When they returned to the real world all the pain from Tsukuyomi hit at once they didn''t even have the opportunity to run away before death took them away. Shisui didn''t even have the opportunity to make a move before they fell like dominoes, he was dumbstruck at the sudden development. He looked at Itachi and saw that his chakra took a massive drop, Like a lake suddenly evaporating it was shocking, awe inspiring, and frightening. With a pale face Itachi began to speak, the real life time in Tsukuyomi may be short however, the mental impact of the jutsu is also severe. Itachi has aged. Not physically but mentally, How could doing the things he has done not effect him? No one would be the same person after those deeds. "The Hidden Rock has 3 hideouts in the Land of Grass, We have 3 weeks before the invasion begins. Which means we have 1 week to destroy The Hideouts, after we must return to the Village and inform Lord Third." Itachi paused Looked back at His brother and Screamed " YOU BETTER NOT FALL BEHIND NII-CHAN, IF YOU DO, THEN WHAT WOULD BE THE POINT OF COMPETING WITH YOU?" After he said that he passed out exhausted. *Izhizo''s POV* He said he could buy me 5 Minutes but finished the battle alone. So This is the Level of a True genius huh? Looks Like the Hokage was correct we wouldn''t be able to make friends our age, My own brother makes me feel inferior. The Three of us would only appear as an unconquerable mountain to kids our age. I run over and put Itachi on my back then, Shisui and I disappear heading in the direction of the Land of Grass. Time is running short not only do we have to worry about the Hidden Rock but also, Hanzo in the Land of Rain. He will be having a Truce meeting with Nagato and Konan sometime into the war that Danzo will interrupt. Danzo will attempt to disrupt the attempt ceasefire made by the Hidden Rock and Hidden Leaf, He will fail but will cause Hanzo to detest Nagato, Konan and Yahiko. Hanzo will then kill Yahiko and seriously injure Nagato, which will cause the birth of Pain and the Akatsuki from the series. Which means no matter what on his way to the Hidden Rain, Danzo and Root will cease to exist. I steel myself in preparation for the upcoming events, This war sowed the seeds of discord and mistrust into the hearts of the shinobi From all the Great Nations. This War was the Foundation of all the events to come. I will do everything in my power, I will use every tool in my arsenal to assure, ascertain, and confirm that these events do not happen. This is just a small part of my grand plan. A trial sort of speak, A trial I must overcome. We Move through The Land of Grass and arrive at the Village Hideen in the Grass. The Village similar to to the Country. Rich with greenery, Trees, Giant Mushrooms, and Bamboo that Lined the out skirts of the Village. It was a Beautiful sight. The village looked like a sort of vacation spot or resort, Not a place that would be the main focal point of a Bloody war that would somehow or another involve all the Great Nations. Waterways of all kinds are scattered though out the entire Village and Country. We make our way into the Village at this point Itachi has woken up and has more or less regained his chakra. We move swiftly and stay in the shadows, When we arrive at the First hideout which is actually an Inn we head inside after dispatching the lookouts that were poorly hidden. We move quickly, Silently and begin Killing any and all rock shinobi with skillful assassination techniques. Their deaths were necessary, that was the only thing that filled my mind as we moved on to the next one and did the same thing. This is why the Uchiha are scary, the Sharingan is truly an amazing thing. Our Genjutsu prevented any unknowing civilians or Grass Shinobi from ever knowing what happened or how it happened. We moved swift as lightning but silently with out a mishap. That was until we reached the third hideout which was not in one of the establishments like before but in a cave near The Tenchi Bridge. Which spanned across a large ravine at the eastern most part of the Village. A group a of Rock shinobi arrived as we were entering and confronted us. Which alarmed the shinobi currently inside of the Cave, we got pincer''ed. "The Leaf has responded quickly, a little to quickly don''t you guys think?" One of the Shinobi said clearly puzzled at how and Why were Leaf Anbu here. Thats went all of the Rock shinobi suddenly came to a realization. "We just sent a group of shinobi to the Land of Fire. Its Only been 5 Days! They Must have been intercepted!" Aren''t Smart people the worst sometimes? Ruining the surprise with their great skills of deduction. At that moment The Rock shinobi prepared themselves for a Battle, If the group with the Jonin failed then this group of Chuunin and Genin were basically cannon fodder before the three in front of them. Ichizo looked an the two groups of ninja closing in on him and his Sharingan Rotated into activation. He then reached for his mask slowly to grab everyone''s attention while speaking. "Since you dealt with the last group Itachi, I would feel bad if I see my Big Brother working so hard while I sit back and do Nothing." His mask came off Revealing a small extremely childish face with a Leaf Headband sitting securely upon his forehead. "Now, Because you have all seen my face I can''t let you live. Right?" Ichizo asked in a frosty tone that completely seemed out of place due to the Childish voice. Words Failed to escape the mouths of the Rock shinobi as the stared fearfully into the eyes of the Child in front of them. "I Shall take your silence as consent." Ichizo paused and confirmed that all eyes were on him. "Eternal Night." They all were brought to the same world as Shisui was years before, each of them in their "Paradise". "Master has finally brought Warden more Goodies!" Chapter 16 - War Preparations "Warden Thought master didn''t need Warden anymore. Warden was sad. Warden was Lonely. Now Warden has many friends to play with, Warden Thanks Master." Eternal Night is a a very interesting genjutsu, the first of its kind. It creates the a mental copy of all the caster''s fears, amplifies them and traps targets within. As targets get Trapped within, all of their fears are added to the world, If they are killed while the jutsu is active on them. Then, they will be added to the world as Warden''s Guards. Ichizo will not realize this until much later. The Rock Shinobi fell to the ground and screamed at the top of their lungs. Shisui felt a little bad in his heart because he experienced the dread of that genjutsu first hand. "Kill Them all, once we are done we will head back to the Village." Once that was said the three of them got to work and quickly disposed of the screaming Shinobi. Erasing all evidence that they were there was completely unnecessary, They want the Hidden Stone to know they found out about their plans. Disappearing in to the night they begin the journey back to the village, They successfully completed their first mission and were feeling extremely proud about it. ''Now lets think about the order of events. The Hidden Stone invade the Land of fire, We foiled that plan successfully. So what happens next?'' [The Battle where Obito, Ren, and Kakashi face the ninja from the Hidden Mist is around 3 Months away, The Third Great Ninja war has not started yet and you have given the Leaf a grace period to prepare their strengths. Ichizo I would advise you to keep a close eye on Team Minato to confirm this intelligence. The Cease Fire event in the Land of Rain is 7 Months away, Would you like me to create a countdown clock for these two events?] ''Yes do that'' [Acknowledged.] --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- It took 4 Days to Arrive back at the Hidden Leaf. Which gave the Hokage 12 days of time to Prepare for war. When they arrived in the Hokage''s Office he personally sealed the room. He Sat back at his desk, looked at the Trio and asked "What are your findings?" Itachi answered "Sir, There were 100 Rock Shinobi in The Land of Grass. The were using the skirmishes among the small countries around the Land of Fire as a Smokescreen to confuse and make the Hidden Leaf expend its military strength to quell the violence. During which they would invade the Land of Fire and start a war, 12 Days are left until the invasion begins." Lord Third Closed his eyes leaned back in his chair and smoked his pipe. After a few moments he opens his eyes again and asks "How did you escape and make it back to the Leaf with relatively no injuries?" Shisui spoke this time "Sir, We eliminated all hostile shinobi." His Voice was calm and he spoke in a very respectful tone however, the pipe in Lord Third''s hand fell to the floor. ''WHAT? These three Eliminated ALL the Scouts of the Hidden Stone!'' It took him a few moments to process that information, After he collected himself he stood up, collected his pipe and turn his back to stare out the window at the Village. After Staring out the window for a few moments he went to his desk opened a drawer and pulled out a unique Tri-pointed kunai. He channeled some chakra into the kunai the threw the kunai on to the floor where it it was embedded into the wood. Less than a minute later a Figure appeared where the Kunai landed. The Shinobi had Bright Blue Eyes, Spiky Blond Hair with jaw-length bangs that hung down on both sides of his face. He was Wearing the Standard Leaf shinobi Uniform with two bands on both of his sleeves, A Green Flak, Blue Leaf Headband, and Blue Shinobi sandals. It was Minato Namikaze. The Hokage didn''t even wait for him to speak and said "Gather All Jonin Level Shinobi Minato, Now." As soon as that was said Minato Teleported away. "You Three will also stay for this meeting." The Hokage Said as he sat back down in his chair. We Stood up and stood on the Hokage''s Left and a little behind him near the window, around five minutes later Everyone arrived. Father, Mother, and Kushina which is Naruto''s mother are included in this group As well as the Legendary Sannin. ''AHH I Forgot, The reason Orochimaru wants to destroy the leaf is because he was not picked to be the Hokage.'' [...] [*Sighs*] ''Please Leave me alone Great Siri-sama, I apologies for my incompetence.'' *Clears Throat* Lets get back to the meeting. "The Anbu have just gotten back from a mission and have some grave news, Futatsu! Relay to them what you told me!" Ichizo Steps foward "Yes Sir, In The Land of Grass we encountered 100 Rock Shinobi which were tasked to disrupt and destroy the political, economic, and Military Foundations of the land of Fire. We also learned from one of those shinobi that an Invasion of the Land of Fire by The Hidden Stone will happen in 12 Days." After Ichizo says his piece the entire atmosphere of the room changes. The Hokage interjects before things get out of hand " That Means we have 12 Days to get all shinobi out on missions back and get ready for the Hidden Stones invasion. We do not have the time to dawdle and do nothing! All of you get this done NOW!" "Yes Sir!" All the Jonin disappeared as they came with the exception of Mom and Dad. Chapter 17 - Aim For the Top Mom and Dad Stood there and looked at the three masked kids in front of them.''Look how much they have grown, Look how much they have accomplished since they have been gone!'' its been almost a year since they had the opportunity to see there kids. "You may remove your masks the room has been sealed not even Minato can get in." Lord Third quickly read the mood and chimed in. Since It requires so little chakra now to keep active Itachi, Ichizo and Shisui now all keep their respective Sharingans active. So when they removed their masks and their Parents got a good look at their face and eyes they were amazed. "How did you get your sharingan to become that color? And Your Chakra has increased ten fold, You are similar to jinchuriki right now. How?" His mother was the first one to open her mouth and ask. "Mother this is not the place for those questions we will speak when we get home." Itachi said then Deactivated his sharingan, Ichizo and Shisui followed suit. They deactivated the seals then Disappeared headed in the directions of their respective homes. "Lord Third did those three really do all that was just said? Alone?" "Mikoto, Those three are capable extremely capable and valued members of the Leaf. Honestly I could not believe it myself However the Sharingan they have should be enough proof as well as their presence. It feels Unfathomable, Beastly, and Wild, Yet it is mellow and comforting at the same time. With that being said I believe they have something to say to you if they left that quickly and if they are doing their best to avoid prying eyes." " I understand thank you Lord Third for Listening to my husband''s and my Sons'' selfish request a year ago." After that was said Mikoto and Fugaku walked out the office and headed home themselves. ''Those three probably won''t stay in the Hidden Leaf for Long, I probably Have until After the war maybe more.'' The Hokage lamented as he resumed finishing the mountains of paperwork on his desk. When Fugaku and Mikoto arrived back at their estate the walked in to find their sons sitting on the Couch waiting for their arrival. "Mom, Dad, Itachi and I have some things to say, I know you have questions but allow me to speak my piece first." Ichizo cut off his mom who was about to bombard him with questions. So his parents both stopped and sat down on the Love-seat adjacent to the Couch. "Mom, Dad, I want to Create my own Village. Not now but after the war and I need your help to do it. The Uchiha Clan as a whole has had its differences with the leaf but that is not why I want to do it, have you ever thought of The Purpose of a Shinobi? Not in Battle or In a war but the true Purpose of a Shinobi?" Both of his parents stopped and they thought about it and thought about it for a long time but they couldn''t find the answer to Ichizo''s questions. The Both shook their heads " No I have not really thought about it before Ichizo." "I asked Itachi that same question, The Answer we came up with was to eventually gain enough power to become a God. We pondered on this Answer for a longtime until we eventually came to a conclusion on how to accomplish this feat. So we took a look at our Chakra, Charkra points,and The Gates within our Bodies." At This Point Ichizo looked over at his parents and They were listening intently as if what he was saying was no different than words of the Lord Sage of the Six Paths himself. "We found that after we enhanced our bodies those things changed. The Eight Gates Have actually become Gate like structures within our bodies and there are no longer eight gates but 10. You said in the Hokages office we feel like Jinchuriki Right? That was the Final hint I needed, If there are 10 gates, and the Tailed Beasts go by tail to signify their strength what would happen if i open the First gate? Will I be as strong as the one tails? and so on and so forth." {Congratulations Ichizo on understanding the Path to Godhood! Rewards: Water Chakra Nature Affinity, Siri Points: 9000} ''It seems I''m Right! Siri Give me 2 bottle of S Class Beast blood'' Ichizo was ecstatic! Now he had away to not only get stronger but ascend to godhood and actually stand a chance against the Otsutsuki Clan that want the world trapped in the Infinite Tsukuyomi. Not only that but he will be able to find out the reason why they want the world in that Jutsu in the first place. And In all honesty he was taking a shot in the dark with that explanation. [Acknowledged.] "When Itachi, Shisui and myself were up north in the wild lands we killed a Chakra beast and cooked it." His parents looked really concerned at their children''s decision but seeing that they were alright they pushed it to the back of their minds and continued listening. "Even though we didn''t get the opportunity to eat it just sitting there roasting the meat we could feel the Chakra in our bodies reacting to the meat like it was urging us to eat it. I pondered on this day and night until i finally got the opportunity to test out the theory I had on myself. I took a cup filled with chakra beast blood and I drank it, After that My body changed to what it is today." My Parents looked at me like they just heard the most incredible thing in their lives. If I had a camera I would honestly like to frame their reactions. "So now you know the truth of how my Sharingan looks like this and how my chakra feels like that of a jinchuriki''s." I take out the Two cups of S-Class blood and look them both in the eye as I activate my Sharingan. "Now Mother, Father, Would you like to join us in our aim for the top?" Chapter 18 - Dreams And Aspirations Fugaku Looked at the Cup then looked at his son. Those Sharingan looked like works of art, Yet they were constantly in motion. ''I can''t Even compare him with myself at this state. He is far beyond even me.'' Fugaku wanted to do it but first he had to know his son''s reasoning behind his decision. "First I want you to answer a few questions I have." Fugaku looked Ichizo in the eyes and said in a stern voice. Ichizo nodded in agreement with his Father, After dropping a bombshell like that what responsible parent wouldn''t have questions? "Where will this Village be created? And Why are you creating it?" These where the first things that came to his mind when his son said he wanted to create his own village. "Well There are multiple reasons behind that. Firstly The Five great shinobi nations are always in conflict, And one is always gunning for the others demise. So I plan on making a Sixth power that will have the ability to mediate all conflicts. When I do Ascend to Godhood I won''t have to worry about dying so There is no need for anyone to worry that My village won''t be fair and Just in its decision making. Secondly, I have read the Uchiha stone tablet before Father, in its entirety. Before you ask Yes, I Know what it is, Yes I know where it is, and Yes I could read the entire thing." The Twins Father and Mother both thought they have seen and heard it all but the quickly realized they only scratched the surface of the mind of the child sitting across from them. He doesn''t want to be a Hokage he Wants to create something New and the both believed that he could do it. He didn''t have the Mind of a General, he had the Mind of an Emperor over looking all of his subjects below. Seeing all moves the enemy may make many steps before they even make them. "There is one line in it that says "The Uchiha will be saved by the Infinite Tsukuyomi", that line is complete and utter bullshit but the rest are true. The Tailed beasts at one point were one, the Ten Tails and also a Person, Kaguya Otsutsuki The Mother of Chakra. She was a God that descended upon this world and graced it with Chakra." Shock, Confusion, Disbelief, His Parents had their world view destroyed as the conversation continued. There faces constantly twisted and turned but They could see in their child''s face that he was telling the truth. So they sat and listened digesting the information they received, In the past it was them that taught these two, now these two were teaching them. "Now however the Tailed beasts are different entities that have lived their lives under the submission of another and not allowed to roam and be free, even if they don''t want to do that they have never been given the choice to but instead have been used as tools of war. I want to end this Barbaric practice." Ichizo Paused and looked at his parents. His face showed the Naivety of a child at this moment as he prepared his next line. "We Have to Protect this world from the same clan that created it, and we have to protect people from themselves. During the Warring period, 1st, 2nd, and Now Third Great ninja wars, too many Bloodlines and Too many creative ideas have died with the people that carry them. My Village, no My country will be a safe Haven for those whom wish to have it as well as an area where well will nurture the ones to Fight against the ones that wish to destroy us all." Ichizo looked deep into his parents eyes and said. "In this upcoming war my hands will create Rivers of blood and the bodies will be stacked to the heavens. I will be a Grim Reaper that will take the lives of any foe foolish enough to cross my path. Children will die, Their Parents will die, However this is the current Shinobi way right?" His Parents had the wake up call of their lives when they heard this. Compared to the village he described the current one pales in comparison, They now want to help their child make this village because they too like his Shinobi way. "From the Land of Earth to The Land of Water, I will make my enemies shake with fear when they are on the other side of me on the the battlefield. However if you are standing next to me I will ensure nothing bad will happen to you as long as breath remains in my body." Ichizo said with utmost confidence and Pride If he has to be the Devil himself before his enemies then they will have no choice but to embrace hell with open arms and smiles. "To the West there is a Place called the Land of Night, It is pass the Land of Earth and the Land of Iron. We could also go to it from the East however the majority of the lands to the east are in extreme conflict and will be for the foreseeable future. Once I arrive there i will speak with the Night Daimyo and ask for his blessing to create a Hidden Village where I will take the mantle as the First Yorukage.(Literally Night Shadow)" Fugaku opens His mouth and asks "What do you need me to do?" Ichizo Smiles and Thanks the Administrator for making him the Son of this Man in front of him. Chapter 19 - Poison Can Be Used As Medicine. "Father I need you to get Orochimaru." I try to read my Father''s Reaction but it is as Blink as a sheet of paper. Maybe I can''t Shock him any more? "If this Cup can make me as amazing as you say I have no problem helping you with that, but Why? Orochimaru is a Snake, I don''t like him." My Father''s face turned to one of utter disgust and disdain. "Father, No need to be so hostile even snakes have their purpose.Plus I have something he will never be able to refuse." I say as I Smile, I might have slipped up a little bit because when i smiled the people around me shivered a little bit like the temperature dropped a few degrees. "Ok, I will trust you. And please never smile like that again My heart won''t be able to bear it." My Father looked at me like I stole something from him. WHAT DID I DO PAPA? He then picks up the cup and asks what he is supposed to do, My mother does the same. I explain the process to them and they lay on the floor and gulp the entire thing down. The process is still as gross, yet still intriguing as ever. When it is over my father sits up and he can feel the power coursing through his body as he channels his Chakra. All of a sudden there is a massive surge of Chakra coming from his body that exploded outward and blew away every thing in the living room even us. ''THE FIRST GATE HE OPENED IT'' I was dumbstruck as i looked at my Father. All the Signs of age disappeared from his face. He looked like a Young man in his Teens once again. "FATHER YOU JUST OPENED ONE OF THE GATES." Itachi screamed and got extremely excited for his father. The Power coming off of his body was no way inferior to that of a Tailed beast maybe even more so. It felt like we were facing a Giant yet we ourselves were nothing more than insects, Father Made us all feel small and he wasn''t even doing anything! He was just sitting on the Floor! "Yes, It seems I have and my Chakra is urging me to keep going. Lets head to the Training grounds." With that said all of us disappeared and headed there as fast as possible. When we got there Father quickly sat down in a meditative position and started to drive his chakra. In a Few moments a Second large surge of chakra happened this one more ferocious than the Last. The Trees were reduced to dust, The ground was compressed to the point it became metamorphic rock due to the pressure. The clouds parted and the the wind made itself scarce before the majestic being that was being created. Father''s Body Bulked up to the point where he looked like an Olympic weightlifting gold medalist then in compressed into a figure that looked like it was chiseled out of marble by the gods themselves. However it did not seem he was going to stop there, Around fire minutes later another Chakra blast happened. The Ground that was once dirt and now rock solidified and compressed even further until there was a majestically clear crystal surface beneath him. The Air shook and quickly escaped the area only to rush back in and cause a sonic boom that blew the small amount of debris that remained in the area away. This time he opened his eyes and they contained a depth so profound it felt like blasphemy just maintaining eye contact. The Chakra he gave off had a dense and physical look to it and if it felt like he was a Giant before now it felt like we were trying to swim at the bottom of the ocean. The pressure he gave off made my bones creak, I was have trouble breathing and Standing. This was a Level that I don''t think any shinobi has stepped in before. I won''t know myself but I am almost positive his life span is far beyond the normal. He looked at us and saw the problems we were having just standing and we were Hundreds of meters away he retracted his chakra. It was gone like a Lie. He looked like a normal human being at the moment and not a shinobi and that''s what it felt like to. He took a step forward and with that step he was in front of us, Before this man if you haven''t opened one or more of the Divine gates you aren''t worth the effort. Mother went over to the area and she too opened two gates, With parents like these what do I have to fear? With their help I can expedite my plans. "Ichizo With the power I have now I will bring Orochimaru before you without an Issue. Now we have to leave this place Im sure we caused a commotion in the Village." Father said that grabbed us then disappeared from the area. After that Anbu arrived and inspected the area. They have no idea what happened or how it happened all they know is that now there is a Giant 100 meter round Crystal surface in the middle of the Training grounds. This place would later become the main place of the Chunnin exams due to the durability of the area and the beauty it held that made spectating matches even more grand. Back at the Uchiha Estate Itachi asked Ichizo what he was going to do with Orochimaru. "Like I told Father even Snakes have their purpose even the poisonous ones because poison can also be used a medicine." That Smile once again appers on Ichizo''s Face. Chapter 20 - Power Really Does Change Everything A week went by Without an Incident, many Shinobi were coming back from missions and many of the Academy students had an expedited graduation and were quickly placed in teams. Many, Many Moving parts. People constantly to and fro throughout the entire village. Despite all of this My brother and I were at the Uchiha Estate calm and collectively waiting for Lord Hokage to call for us. After our First Mission ended in such an outstanding success, our status was elevated throughout the entire Anbu. Our Identities were not revealed because that would be impossible, However it was hard to even approach our dorms. Many Different Anbu from each of the elders beside the Hokage were attempting to divulge our Identities in an attempt to bring us to their side. Even during a war Village politics were peculiar and honestly self-destructive, The Hokage was always being acted against despite the seemingly harmonious atmosphere each of the elders put forth during meetings. Politics are difficult and an extremely important part of a village, however the Leafs'' politics internally make it difficult to govern properly. If I am going to create a Village that will be able to rival the 5 Great nations I need to come up with a system that will overcome the Inefficiency of the Leaf''s example. Absolute Monarchy? A Dictatorship? Well Something that will al.... BOOM! The grounds of the estate shook due to whatever caused a massive explosion that interrupted my chain of thought and Shocked everyone currently on the grounds of the estate. "ICHIZO!! I HAVE BROUGHT YOU THAT SNAKE!" My Father''s voice sounded. His voice vibrated the very soul, Loud and overbearing, I am Glad the power he has did not change him much. Itachi is woken up from his nap due to the commotion, He and I make our way out to the courtyard were a giant crater was located. The depth was at least 50 meters, the width maybe 20 meters and there was a bloody Orochimaru in the center of it. He Looked terrible, His face was swollen to the point it was almost unrecognizable, Many or his bones were broken. His legs were tied together with his Arms into a square knot. ''Just What did you say to father to make him do this to you? And how much force did he put into that throw?'' Orochimaru didn''t even enter the range of my detection before the explosion. Where ever he was and whatever he was doing angered father to this extent. *Sigh* I Silently prayed for Orochimaru, He angered a sleeping Dragon and I cannot do anything if that dragon wishes to vent his fury. I walk toward the crater with generous strides trying to save my new pawn from the upcoming calamity know as my Father, However "YOU FILTHY INSIGNIFICANT INGRATE. YOU DARE SAY THE UCHIHA ARE JUST YOUR OWN PERSONAL TOOLS THAT YOU CAN DISCARD WHENEVER YOU WISH?" Father wasn''t just mad, dogs get mad. He was radiating hostility, my own heart started to beat faster out of fear, my legs wobbled and failed to support me. I was genuinely terrified, even if that anger wasn''t directed towards me. Being in the area felt like a hazard to my health. "SINCE YOU THINK THAT HOW ABOUT THIS, Raiton: Raiden no Moui! (Lightning Style: Raiden''s Fury)" The Sky turned black and clouds heavily covered the area, Rain, Lightning and Thunder resounded through out the entire village. "YOU HAVE THREE SECONDS TO APOLOGIES FOR YOUR STATEMENT!" Father was so Angry his Mangekyo Sharingan was active. I don''t know what that jutsu is but what i do know is that Raiden, is the God of Lightning. And using such a terrifying Jutsu to get someone to apologizes is a little overkill don''t you think so dad? PLEASE THINK SO DAD! PLEASE TELL ME THIS IS A JOKE! I DON''T THINK THE HIDDEN LEAF WILL MAKE IT TO THE WAR IF YOU USE THIS JUTSU! "ONE!" The Voice of a Deity vibrated the entire Hidden leaf. I Dropped to my knees because I Could not handle the pressure the Chakra in his voice contained. The man was not even within the estate and his presence was still terrifying. "TWO!" At This point the Sky opened up. A Giant Hole in the middle of the dark clouds appeared. Lightning began to form in the middle of it, The Pressure it gave off was similar to the caster. The entire Village will become a page in some book at the back of a library if this continues. I Start Praying and tears stream down my face. ''PLEASE APOLOGIES TO THIS MAN, PLEASE THIS IS NOT A THREAT BUT A PROMISE. A PROMISE HE INTENDS TO KEEP AT THE COST OF EVERYONE WITHIN THE VILLAGE!'' I Look within the crater and i see the eyes of Orochimaru wide in shock. ''THIS IS FUGAKU UCHIHA?! HOW DID HE BECOME SO POWERFUL?! AND HE SERIOUSLY INTENEDS TO GET RID OF ME!'' Orochimaru takes a deep breath to calm himself down. ''He''s Bluffing! I refuse to believe he would do something so foolish as kil...'' "THREE" The Lightning in the sky was super charged at this point. It went from a dim White color to a Blinding white that was as bright as the sun. The Lightning then left the hole it was charged in and started to propel itself at Orochimaru. It Felt like doomsday. My Life flashed before my eyes. Death. That is the only thing that would happen if that I allow that Lightning to hit the Estate. My Eyes Respond to this. The three tomoe spiral and 9 Small Circles surrounding a larger one in the middle replace them. I Look at my doom that is just a moment away, ''Dying before I even have the chance to change the world huh? I Refuse.'' "As You Wish, Master." Time Stopped. Chapter 21 - Tough Choice The Lightning that was going to erase The Village Hidden in the Leaves from the world stopped. "Master has brought Warden to his world! Warden greets Master!" A Small creature that looked like Me But, a Negative version similar too old picture film appeared before me. "Warden? Who are you? and What happened?" I was perplexed and honestly freaked out by thing in front of me. "Warden is the manifestation of Masters fears, and Master has used his Mangekyo Sharingan!" Warden Clapped and praised me for my outstanding feat. It was weird, but it felt good to know my Mangekyo was so powerful. "Can You explain to me the power of My Mangekyo to me Warden?" "But of Course Master!" Warden bows elegantly then begins his explanation "Your MS has the ability to bend and control Time with your Right eye, and Space with your left. You just used your right eye to stop the attack your father launched in a blind rage. But, The sad part is your father is much more powerful than you are so the cost of stopping that was years of your life instead of Chakra." The words that Warden just spoke were like cold water pouring onto my head. My Life. This is my second chance, yet it was already shortened before I could even begin my plans. "By How many years?" I was anxious and afraid this was my life we are talking about. "20 years! But Worry not Master When you open the first gate your life span will extend! However it is not advised to use this continuously on opponents that are beyond your current power." Warden said this all while looking at his Master with a face of worry and reverence. If his Master dies, he dies as well and will no longer have the ability to play with the Goodies Master brings to him. Ichizo shakes his head and understands the cost of using such a powerful jutsu. If used recklessly this justu could end him, Truly a double edged sword. "And what about controlling space?" "You can redirect jutsu to any area within your sight at the cost of extreme amounts of chakra depending on the jutsu and the casters level of power. Similar to controlling Time if an enemy is above your level your life span will be used as the power supply." Two Powerful yet double edged swords that could kill him if used recklessly. For Now anyway. "What do we do about this?" Ichizo turns and Points to the Lightning inches away from impact. "Master can control the time of individuals but cannot reverse it. I Thank Master for his time and patience as he listened to this lowly one." Warden Bows the fades away back into the world of Eternal Night. ''So thats how it works.'' Ichizo looked around to find his Father. When he did he was surprised at the rage on the mans face, He was as red as a Tomato. I looked at him and willed him to unfreeze. "NOW...huh? Ichizo?" The Rage on his face disappeared as he looked at the face of his son. ''The Mangekyo!'' He looked at the eyes that looked as if they contained a Solar System, 9 ''Planets'' rotating around the ''Sun'' in his eyes. "Father....I Can understand your rage but you almost killed us all, I think my eyes are proof enough of that." Ichizo said this calmly to his father and watched as his heart filled with guilt. "I...." No words could come to Fugaku''s mouth regret was overtaking his conscious. He looked downtrodden and sadness filled his young looking face. "I need you to get rid of the Jutsu because I cannot." He turned around and walked back in the direction of the Grand Lightning coming out of the sky. Fugaku followed slowly behind as he regretted his actions. Ichizo walked to the courtyard entrance and took a seat as he watched his Father stand under the Lightning Bolt. he then asked "You Ready?" his father just nodded his head still extremely unsettled by his actions. Time Resumed and just before the lightning was gonna hit Fugaku waved his hand as if swatting away a fly. The Lightning and Dark clouds disappeared without a trace. "Orochimaru you are lucky my son needs you or I would wipe you from existence." Fugaku said this then brought a chair form inside the house into the courtyard and sat down in a corner to overlook the conversation between his son and Orochimaru. While also, giving himself some distance from the snake. If not he might repeat the mistake he just made, when he looked at his son when the world was frozen he noticed the cost that it took to stop it. Ichizo Got up, walked over to the crater to look at the disfigured Orochimaru within. Sitting himself at the edge of the crater he called a maid and asked her to bring him some fruit. The maid returned a few moments later with a bowl of chopped apples. Placing the bowl on his lap he begain eating the apples and swinging his legs looking like the picturesque little boy. With a mouth full of apples he looked down on Orochimaru and started to speak "I asked my Father to bring you here today to inform you of a few things and to let you make a decision." Even displaying such child like qualities the authority in that voice was irrefutable, His tone was not one of asking for a polite request. His tone was that of a superior speaking to a subordinate, there was no room for negotiation. Orochimaru didn''t speak he knew no matter how many tricks he had up his sleeve he would be dead before he used any of them. The monster sitting in the corner radiated hostility that was almost tangible, if he even thought about doing anything that would cause harm to the child looking down at him he would die a dogs death. "I Know about the experiments you are doing, I also know where all of your labs are. So you have two choices, Work for me or die and all your deeds will come to the light. The Choice is yours, which ever one you choose don''t regret it." Orochimaru stared at the Child eating apples with glee as if he was the True Snake out of the two of them. Chapter 22 - Laying The Foundation "What will I have to do?" Orochimaru realized this brat in front of him had the knowledge and the means to kill him anytime he wished. So he just had to grit his teeth and hope the conditions he gets are worth the trouble. "Simple, I would like you to continue your experiments. Not now but after the war I will create a Village of my own. You will gather Shinobi of any clan willing to join the village after I confirm we can create it. In return I will allow you to use wanted shinobi, Criminals, and captives of war as subjects of your experimentation." Even if you hold all the cards no one would work without anything in return. the Ol'' Carrot and the Stick method. (A/N: I hate using this analogy but if it ain''t broke don''t fix it.) Orochimaru was slightly confused but then understood. ''Starting a village from nothing is not an easy feat, he wants to not only attract attention but use that attention to attract the bad eggs then send them to me. Once they get sent to me they will contribute to the village by furthering the results of my research.'' Orochimaru found his conditions acceptable and he actually appreciated the mind of the Child. "Also...." as Ichizo said that he jumped into the Pit and begain whispering in Orochimaru''s ear "It I ever find out about you taking anymore eyes or children from my clan. I Promise you that father isn''t the scariest person within this estate, I will make your life a living hell until you breathe your last." Orochimaru hasn''t been put in a position like this in his entire life. He felt n.a.k.e.d before this boy like even his thoughts could not be hidden and nothing was able to escape his prying eyes. "Tell Danzo that you will no longer extend your services to him. In the Land of Rice where you are creating the Hidden Sound, all of those Shinobi will be used to help me establish my plans." At this point any final thoughts Orochimaru had of rebelling were extinguished, he was mentally destroyed. All his years of Hard work and careful planning were uprooted in moments, His labs, His experiments, and even his Village. Exposed all of it was exposed. "I Look forward too Our future cooperation." I say this then jump out of the pit, pick up my bowl of apples then sit down on at the Courtyard entrance and watched the pit intently. A series of thoughts were running though Orochimaru''s head but alas Ichizo covered all bases and sealed all paths of retreat. Trying to escape was impossible he would be hunted down and slaughtered like cattle with no way to defend himself. So he accepted his fate, he shed his skin and walked out of the pit. "Thank you for your benevolent gesture Master!" Orochimaru bowed a 90 degree bow and said this in the most sincere tone he has ever used in his a.d.u.l.t life. It was weird and made my skin crawl but I was able to respond to his kind jester of submission. "Collect as many Shinobi of the other villages that you can. Once everything is over and I create my Village, I will reward you with the key that will grant what you are looking for after you complete my tasks. Do not disappoint my trust Orochimaru, now go resume your normal duties." He bowed and left. That should get me some manpower and it should slate the thirst of Orochimaru for the time being. When everything is over on this side it will be slightly easier to start the village. I then got up to go into the house, a carrier bird flew overhead to deliver a message which stopped me in my tracks. The message stated: ''Full authority to carry out any task during the war that will hinder the enemies path, That will save lives, time, and resources. Anbu members Hitotsu, Futatsu, and Mittsu are hereby granted full War time authority to move within and outside of the Land of Fire.'' -The Third Hokage Ichizo burned the message and walked inside. ''The Hokage just gave us Free Reign.'' He called a maid and informed her to collect His brother and Shisui to meet him in the Family room. ''Full Wartime Authority, The Level of Trust in that statement is unfathomable. We only completed one mission, what would cause the Hokage to view our deeds with that much Faith?'' As I ponder on that Itachi, and Shisui arrive and sit down in the area surrounding me. I inform them on the Hokage''s message and we begin making our war plans. "The Land of Grass will likely be the main focal point of the battles." Itachi says first taking a sip of the tea the maids brought in as refreshments. "Yes, I agree. Do you think this war will involve just the Land of Fire and Land of Earth?" Shisui adds as he mimics Itachi''s actions. "The other Three Great Nations would not stand-by due to the fact that the surrounding nations think the power of the Great Nations has declined due to constant conflict." I say as I eat a Gr.a.p.e like fruit. "Also because the Hidden Leaf has the Largest Shinobi Village it is highly likely we will be targeted from all fronts." I then add. "Hmm, I think that is True we haven''t had amicable relations with the other Nations in the Past. They may all take this opportunity to weaken us to elevate their standing among the 5 Great Nations." Shisui Says After asking for another cup of tea. "So why don''t we move from battlefield to battlefield to decrease the strain on our Shinobi while increasing the Pressure on the other Nations that will eventually join in on the war." Itachi surprisingly suggested what i was going to suggest. "Yes, I agree Itachi will allow us to make a name for ourselves in all the Nations while also keeping the Village safe. Fame is an important aspect that will help when we are laying down the foundations for the new Village." "How many days do we have left until the Invasion begins?" "2." "So we have to head out now." I sigh and go get my Mask, Shisui has his already and so does Itachi. Once that is done we set off to the Land of Grass, The War is About to begin. Chapter 23 - Kekkei Ijo Ichizo, Tachi, and Shisui Move swiftly from Tree to tree traversing the Land of Fire closing in on the Border with the Land of Grass. ''Siri show my Stats.'' [Acknowledged.] [Name: Ichizo Uchiha Age:4 Bloodline: Uchiha(Modified) STR: 33(100) AGL:77(100) DEX:87(100) INT: 96(100) WIS:43(100) CHA: 276 (100) Chakra Natures: Fire(Ancient), Lightning, Water, Wind, Yin Skills: Chakra Control(Advanced: 30% Reduction in Jutsu Cost), Hand signs(Advanced:40% Increase in Signing speed), Taijutsu(Master), Genjutsu(Intermediate: Eye contact is currently the only method to inflict genjutsu on a target), Sharingan (Matured, 3 Tomoe), Mankekyo Sharingan( Basic understanding of ocular prowess. Grants the use of Space and Time Jutsu), Chakra Recovery( Advanced: Using this Technique Recovers 30 Chakra every 30 Seconds) Divine Gates: 1st Gate of Youth(Sealed), 2nd Gate of Physique(Sealed), 3rd Gate of Wisdom(Sealed), 4th Gate of Power(Sealed), 5th Gate of Rebirth(Sealed), 6th Gate of View(Sealed), 7th Gate of Wonder (Sealed), 8th Gate of Limit(sealed), 9th Gate of Insight(Sealed), 10th Gate of Ascension(Sealed) Siri Points:1892 Siri''s Comments: You have improved, Slighty. Still just Trash.] I have come a long way. I don''t think I can upgrade my stats with Siri Points just yet because I am still growing. But I can use them to upgrade skills and buy new Jutsu, This is War I need every advantage I can get. ''Siri, My Sharingan can copy Kekkei Genki at the Cost of Double the chakra, but Can I create my Own?'' [Yes. A new Bloodline will be added to your status that will be able to be passed to your decedents. If you can successfully create a new Bloodline and Kekkei Genkai or Kekkei Tota you will be rewarded depending on the Rank, Nature combinations, And Abilities of the New Creation.] Great, we have about 6 or Seven more hours of travel to reach the Land of Grass and 1 day left until the Invasion begins. Lets see what I can do in this time. "Itachi, Shisui lets take A break I want to try something." The duo Nod there heads and we find a secluded area to stop and take a rest. Lets Start with what I know. ''Siri list all Kekkei Genkai and Kekkei Tota with their corresponding chakra combinations, Exclude all Dojutsu and body enhancement or Manipulation Kekkei Genkai.'' [Acknowledged.] [Vapour Style(Fire and Water), Crystal Style(Earth and Wind), Shade Style( Wind and Yin), Explosion Style( Earth and Lightning), Ice Style(Water and Wind), Corrosion Style( Fire and Earth), Magnet Style (Wind and Earth), Mud Style( Water and Earth), Scorch Style (Fire and Wind), Steel Style(Earth and Yang), Storm(Lightning and Water), Wood( Earth and Water)] So even with the same Chakra natures the Form of the Jutsu can be different huh. Good to know. Well lets think about this, My Fire Chakra has advanced to Ancient which explains the High heat and color change of it. Wind Amplifies The Fire and That is how scorch style that evaporates the moisture of the body came to be. If You add Lightning to that you get the Solar Style Kekkei Tota that has Flames hot enough to cause Nuclear Fusion. ''Siri Is it Possible to combine 4 Chakra Natures?'' Kekkei Genkai, Kekkei Tota , and Kekkei Mora. A kekkei Mora combines all Chakra types which only the Kaguya and the Sage of Six paths have ever had. [A Combination of Four Chakra natures has never been seen before in this world. However it is possible.] ''Good.'' The Yin Nature is formless and leaves things up to imagination, If I combine that into the mix I can Create Something that allows me complete control over the Jutsu. I Could make something that could cause atomic Fission which would basically be a nuke without the Radiation. I could freely control the temperature making it either Hot as the Sun or Colder than Space. It will be an all around versatile jutsu that could change the tide of a battle. ''Siri Combine Fire,Wind,Lightning,and Yin natures'' [Acknowledged.] {Congratulations on Creating the First Kekkei Ijo! Rewards: Chakra Control( Master: 40% Reduction in jutsu cost), Hand Signing( Master: 50% Increase in signing speed), One-Handed Signing, Siri Points:1000} [Please Name your Kekkei Ijo.] ''How About Somatic Style'' [Acknowledged.] [Somatic Style: Create Jutsu of any Shape or Form (Solid,Liquid,Gas), As well as Any temperature on the spectrum. Jutsu is limited only by the imagination. Rank: SS] I Feel the changes that Siri is making to my Body. At Sometimes its Hot and relaxing at others it feels like my body has been plunged into the Bottom of the Arctic sea. The Knowledge of My Kekkei Ijo is implanted into my head. I feel different, I feel Powerful. "Somatic Style: Frigid Mist!" As I spray the Mist out of my mouth the Temperature Rapidly drops, Ice forms on the trees, The Grass becomes hard yet brittle to the touch, The Sun in the sky failed to shine through the thick mist and radiate its rays. Itachi and Shisui Were puzzled by the change and quickly attempted to warm themselves. "Somatic Style: Suns Rays!" My Body turns into a fiery hot beacon, The mist clears the Ice melts, and the temperature rises. ''The Chakra drain per use is actually pretty low at 20 Points per use, But Maybe that just depends on the scale and The effect of each use.'' As I think about this to myself Itachi and Shisui look at me extremely confused. "Nii-Chan what was that?" "Yeah I have never heard of this ''Somatic Style''." "Its My Kekkei Ijo." Both of them were even more confused. What the hell is a Kekkei Ijo? How does he Have it? Why have I never heard of it Before? These questions were swirling around their heads and it was shown on their faces. As Anbu they have access to all the Forbidden Jutsu and the Libray that contains all the known Kekkei Genkai, and Kekkei Tota. But a Kekkei Ijo? Where did this term come From? How does Ichizo have it? The more they let themselves think about it, the more questions appeared in their head. " It''s A combination of Fire,Wind, Lightning, and Yin Chakra natures. After we had the conversation with father about the Gates I wanted to try to make something completely new, and Unique to me. So I thought and Thought about the way to do that and This is what I came up with. Anyway lets keep moving." Turned and resumed my Journey toward the Land Of Grass I didn''t want them to ask me anymore questions. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- *In the Land of Grass* Thousands of Hidden Rock Shinobi were moving about. "Separate into 6 Groups and Move to different Locations through out the Country. Destroy everything along the way to the Land of Fire." A member of the Hidden Rock''s Explosion corps said as he issued Orders. The Rock Shinobi quickly dispersed to carry out the Assignment. ''Why did Lord Tsuchikage send Us to start this War? What could warrant Our expertise?'' The Shinobi moved quickly along with Members of the Hidden Rock, they were headed in the Direction of the eastern most border area of the Land of Grass were it connects with the Land of Fire. ''Whatever the reason I do not think Lord Tsuchikage would allow us to operate without reason.'' "Somatic Style: Heavenly Tribunal." ''What?'' The temperature in the area rose sharply, It got so hot the Items on their bodies started to melt and burn. The Air become thin, making it hard to breathe, The moisture in our bodies began to leave us making us look Pale. "The Human Body is at least 60% water." A childish voice rang in my ear. "So if I Were to increase the temperature of the surrounding areas to a point where that water starts to evaporate what do you think would happen?" That Same voice said it was Calm, soothing voice that made me want to continue hearing it. "First Your Bodies'' core temperature will Raise to a toasty 104 degrees." Like a teacher Instructing his students the Voice was full of confidence and Wisdom. "Next Your breathing will become Rapid and Shallow, Your Will become confused and Disoriented, and your Heart will beat Rapidly yet weakly." As The Voice spoke some of the member with me began experiencing what he was talking about. "This Is Called Heat Stroke. Now what would happen if a Heat Stroke Victim was suddenly exposed to Sub-zero Temperatures?" Finally The Owner of the Voice came into View. He was small about 3 feet tall maybe more, He was Wearing a Dark Blue Skin tight Short sleeve with a Grey vest over it. He had long Black hair that Came down to his shoulders, A Smiling Money Mask was covering his face with a Leaf Insignia upon the forehead. The Eye slots had Blue Eyes With three marks moving around the Pupil in the middle. "Im quite interested on the answer to this question." He walked leisurely toward us That were now sprawled all over the ground in various levels of agony. He Stopped Directly in front of me and squatted down to look into my eyes and said "You guys will help me with that." He then stood up and walked a few meters away, once he reached a spot he was satisfied with he stopped and turned back around. "They Say on the battlefield never allow your enemy to have your back." ''What is he rambling about?'' I don''t understand what that had to do with anything. "I think that should be changed. I just had my back but you were unable to do anything right?" When he said this he sounded like he was mocking me, Like my battle prowess meant absolutely nothing to him. "All of you are stronger than me and that is a Fact. However, your bodies are still fundamentally Human." He looked up at they Sky. and then said "So I guess the more things Change, The more they stay the same huh." He Paused for a long wile a looked at the sky. I looked up too just to see what was so interesting that he would ignore his opponents but, It was just the a bright blue sky devoid of any clouds. "Nii-Chan Could you hurry up please the Other groups are get further away." Another Figure appeared similar to the First except he was wearing a Smiling Panda Mask. "Damn Its hot, Could you hurry this up please?" Another Figure appeared that had a Smiling Rabbit Mask. The Shinobi looking at the Sky Turned his head and looked back at me. "Now, Lets cool you all off." "Somatic Style: Ice Age" The Trees Froze, Expanded and Exploded due to the Cold. Chapter 24 - The Rise of The Smiling Trio "It would appears that I cannot continue with my experiment." Ichizo shakes his head a says in a disappointed tone. "But, Being frozen to death is interesting too, Just lay there in agony as your cells explode from the inside out." After that was said the Trio left in pursuit of the other teams of shinobi. *At The Hidden Rock* The Intelligence team has been observing the Invasion force since they were sent to the Land of Grass. Then It Happened A large group of rock Shinobi''s Chakra just vanished, dead all of them. "WHAT!" The leader of the Intelligence team was extremely puzzled by the development. ''The Leaf Responded so quickly! I must Inform Lord Tsuchikage!'' "How did they all die?" He then asked, there is no way he could inform Lord Tsuchikage with such a small amount of intel. "Sir! Our sensory Ninja on the Ground have relayed to us that there were three Small Leaf Anbu were seen engaging the Explosion Squad. One of those Three annihilated the entire Squad! He used an Unknown jutsu that Increased the heat of the area to an an extremely high degree after that He Froze them all to death." One of the Sensory ninja of the intelligence team relayed. His face was extremely contorted, his disbelief and confusion on the events that transpired was clear on his face. "Is there any information on the Three anbu? Any Identifying factors?" The Leader then asked the Sensory Ninja. "The Three are wearing masks that Have Smiles that Cover the Majority of the lower half of the mask, However we have Recorded their chakra signature. Here are the Results." The Sensory Ninja hand the Record too the Leader. When the Leader looks at the information recorded he breaks out in cold sweat. ''MONSTERS! The Leaf has 3 of such people and they are just Anbu? If they were in the Hidden Stone they would be at least Commanders!'' The leader wasted no time and began to head to Lord Tsuchikage''s Chambers. However...."SIR ANOTHER GROUP HAS DIED!" "WHAT?!" "They Are moving from group to group at and Incredible speed! 30% of the invasion force has already been Lost!" "I must Inform Lord Tsuchikage! Keep monitoring them!" *At The Hidden Leaf* Lord Third Was dispatching Shinobi to counter the Hidden Stone''s force. "You all Must not allow the Land of Fire to b.." Lord Third was cut off by Inoichi Yamanaka''s Father, Ino''s GrandFather the Current head of the Yamanaka Clan. "Lord Third our Intelligence Show''s that 3 Leaf Anbu have engaged the Invasion force of the Hidden Stone. 30% Percent of the Invasion force has died to their hands. The Three Code named Hitotsu, Futatsu, and Mittsu. They are Currently being Pursued By the Entire Hidden Stone Invasion Force!" The room got so quiet you could here the People walking in the streets below. The Intelligence they all received was too shocking. "How Large is the Invasion force." Lord Third was the first to break the Silence. "The Numbers we have right now number it at 3000 at least, Lord Tsuchikage wants those three Dead." Lord Hokage looked at the Jonin before him "Minato! You are the only one that can get there fast enough. Go assist those 3, THEY CANNOT DIE!" "Yes,sir" Minato responded But then the Hokage added "Fugaku! You will go as well!" "Yes,Sir" Fugaku responded ''Please Be alright you two!'' --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- *Back at Ichizo* Its Been about 3 Weeks, I can''t Really tell because the days have just started to blend together. At first everything was going fine, We moved from group to group to Thin out the Invasion force as much as possible before the Leaf begins to get involved on a large scale. However it would appear we were overzealous in our efforts. The Tsuchikage sent waves upon waves of shinobi after us. Now we find ourselves in the current predicament, Running for our lives. {Quest: Survive The Tsuchikage sees your existence as a hindrance to his plans, he will use all shinobi at his disposal to Eliminate you all. Rewards: You Live!, Siri Points: 1000 Time Remaining: 3 Days} "Itachi, Shisui how much Chakra do you have left?" "A little bit above Half." Itachi Responds. "I Have A enough for about 6 or 7 more Jutsu." Shisui says. "We made it back to the Land of Fire, so I don''t think it will be that long until the Village sends Reinforcements. I will try to Buy us as much time as I can you two need to Recover as much Chakra as you can." Ichizo says as they continue to move throughout the Trees. The Two Nod then Separate, Ichizo''s Eyes Become serious ''Siri, Use Siri points to Recover my Chakra to full capacity.'' [Acknowledged.] The Rock Shinboi close in and surround Ichizo. A member of the Explosion force closed in on him and said "You really did a Number on us. Allow us to pay back the favor." The Shinobi then took a piece of what looked like Clay and put it in his mouth. He chewed on it four or five times then spit it out. A Massive Clone began to take form, Similar things were happening throughout the battlefield until the number of clones were 300. The First 100 rushed Ichizo while the others went in the direction of Itachi and Shisui. Ichizo had no clue what they were planing but he began to make his move First he made Water clones. His hands were constantly in motion making a group of unknown hand signs that deeply concerned the rock shinobi. When his Water clones engaged with the clones The Rock Shinobi made one of the Rock clones was pierced through. At that Moment "Bakuton: C4 (Explosive Style: C4)" A dim grey cloud appeared and spread carried by the wind, Ichizo''s Water Clones inhaled the cloud into their bodies. "Detonate!" The Water clones began to shine a bright orange color then started to explode causing the other Clones to get pierced as well releasing a Large amount of the Explosive dust in the direction of ichizo. The Rock Shinobi stepped back and detonated their Jutsu. The Forest was opened up. Debris flew in all directions, Trees, Rocks, all sorts of matter. The Ground caved in and was scorched due to the heat, Smoke rose up into a giant black cloud that could be seen for miles blocking out the Sun. The Same phenomenon happened in two other locations some distance away. The Sky was colored black, it looked like the Sun has forsaken this part of the world. "Do you think we got them?" A shinobi asked out loud. They waited for the smoke to clear to approach the area to confirm the kill. They were getting antsy as time past, while others were completely sure that no one could have survived. As the Smoke cleared they saw a single Ice Coffin standing upright in the large crater that was created due to the explosion. "Anbu are tasked to maintain the Villages safety as well as carryout missions into dangerous Lands. Assassination, Interrogation and stealth are major skill sets each Anbu must have proficiency in. If you are to be killed in action or Captured you are to destroy your body, The enemy must not get any secrets from you even in death." A voice resounded from the inside of the coffin, A calm voice, A confident Voice, A voice that did not see the enemies surrounding him as The Undertakers that would take him to the grave. "These are things that every Anbu has ingrained into their subconscious. It would appear my skills in stealth were not good enough. I allowed myself and my team to be surrounded." The Ice Coffin opened and Anbu with the Smiling Monkey stepped out of it. "My new found power made me a little complacent. I did not take this Seriously." The Anbu walks forward while making hand signs at a rapid pace. "Allow Me to show you serious! Somatic Style: Supernova!" A large ball of White fire appeared in the atmosphere and began descending at a Rapid pace toward the area of the battle. The Rock shinobi felt its heat from were they were standing. As the Ball got closer the Tress started to wither away and evaporate into nothing, they didn''t even get the chance to burn. The quicker shinobi began to form Rock walls and other forms of protection from the Jutsu. Ichizo himself made an Ice Coffin himself, but even with this it was still extremely warm in the interior. As the Fire ball got closer to impact, many shinobi Turned into mummies due to the heat evaporating all the moisture in the area. Others began to launch jutsu in an attempt to by themselves some time. However, the temperature was so intense they were of no effect. To put it into terms you can understand the heat of the Supernova was a toasty 6000 Degrees Celsius. Upon impact the Area of the forest was reduced to nothing. The Jutsu caused a permanent change in a 50 mile diameter around the impact of the jutsu. The Area will Now be known as the Smiling Desert. The Ball of fire was high enough and bright enough to be seen from all the five great nations, This day would go down in history as the day of the two Suns. Chapter 25 - A Duo That Shakes the Earth Inside the Ice Coffin I passed out due to the heat and constantly infusing my chakra into the coffin to keep me alive. Time passed as I slowly regain conscienceless, My head is thumping, my body feels weak and sweat has permeated through all my clothing so I am soaked. I try to stand up inside the Coffin as I clutch my head in agony, Slowly I stand on my feet and pry open the Lid of the coffin. What I see astonishes me. Sand has replaced the lush green trees, bushes, grasses, and shrubbery that covered the forest. Lakes and River beds dried completely, animals fled, and the Temperature is unbearable. The First thought that goes through my mind as I look at the landscape before me is weather or not Itachi, and Shisui made it to a safe area outside the blast range. I don''t have enough strength to go look for them, Siri informed me that even if I recover my chakra, I still need rest after casting a jutsu of that scale. I Sit down on the Ice in the middle of this Scorching hot desert. What I did not know is that the remnants of the Rock shinobi that survived the blast grouped together to resume the hunt. They moved around the sand Hills and Dunes that replaced the Trees, using them as cover as they closed in on the center of the desert. *Rock Shinobi Survivor* They Moved Swiftly without pause, Lord Tsuchikage made himself extremely clear when he was speaking to them "Those Leaf Anbu must Die." this was the Mission and well as the death sentence for those three. The level of difficulty on that task was unclear during the initial stages but, It has become extremely clear, These three Anbu have to be at least Jonin level. Their Team work and Use of jutsu is astonishing, Their Chakra reserves and Control is beyond most. Individually their skill levels are High and when they get together it becomes down right scary, The Sharingan, A jutsu I have never seen before, is present in all of their eyes. Combined With the Smiles on their Masks It gives you a Slight feeling of oppression and Mockery, coupled with their body language that remains unhindered and Relaxed despite the numerous shinobi that circled them. It gives you a feeling of Uncertainty, like everything is within the palms of their hands. Fear. This emotion has surfaced in all of us, because even though we survived that attack we now have to return to the belly of the beast. The Jutsu the Monkey masked one used before was a Show of force sort to speak, A door knocker designed to kill as many as possible and demonstrate that he was beyond our level. Now it is almost Like we are rushing to our death by returning to the site where that monstrosity created a Sun and threw it at us. We used the Sensory Ninja to relay a Message to HQ asking for Reinforcements, With the Number of Shinobi we have now there is no way we would be able to even make them sweat. At least 2000 Shinobi died in that blast, A devastating loss. As We move closer, and closer to the center of the Desert we can see a Box of Ice sitting at its center. Each and everyone of us tense up when we see the Figure that is sitting at the Edge of the Box. As if he could feel our Presence those Frosty eyes turned and looked in our direction. My knees turned to Jello, Those Eyes contained Unwavering determination with unyielding Strength. Those Eyes made me feel as If I should run and never turn back, but we have to complete the Mission. I gave a Signal and we all began to do the hand signs for the same jutsu, "Doton: Tsuchi Zuhan Danmaku( Earth Style: Earth Plate Barrage) *Ichizo''s POV* Thousands of these Earth Plates began to fly in my direction. If these hit me I will die there is no question about it, so I prepare my Chakra in order to save myself. However, I was grabbed then vanished from the spot I was in. There is only one Person that could get me out of that situation like that. "How Did you manage for so long?" an Extremely Familiar voice resounds in my ears. I turn around to see My Father, Itachi, Shisui, and Minato. All the Tension in my body immediately vanished and I was extremely relieved to see not only my teammates but my Father. After all that We spent the Time catching up Minato and Father on the situation. When the two heard everything they look at the three in front of them with new found respect. The were hunted down and still were able to change the situation in their Favor. "You three have done more than enough. Please take a rest and allow the two of us to take it from here." Minato said this with a Smile while Fugaku nods in agreement with his statement. The Two of them didn''t even wait for the Trio to respond before they Turned around to Encounter the Rock Shinobi. Their Faces Became Serious, And A Terrifying amount of Chakra Seeped from Fugaku. An Oppressing Force that further lowered the morale of The Rock Shinobi Spread though the area. "Stand Back Minato" Fugaku says as He begins Rapidly doing Hand Signs, His Body begins to shine brightly as Lightning Flowed on the Surface of his skin. A strong feeling of Death began to travel throughout the Ranks of the Rock Shinobi, Many of them Tried to flee. However, no matter how far away they were, it felt as if they were locked on too because the Feeling Refused to fade away. "Raiton: Kouten No Saiketsu (Lightning Style: Heaven''s Judgement)." Numerous Large streams of Lightning shot out of Fugaku''s Body and traveled in many different directions. The Lightning tore through the sand and bore holes through anything that obstructed its path. When a Shinobi was pierced by it their Bodies convulsed as the Electric current flowed throughout it and Finally exploded into small bits because there bodies could not handle the voltage. The Strong electric currents caused a Magnetic storm that caused Sand, dust and Body parts to fly in many different directions. The Sky itself prostrated and bent to Fugaku''s will as clouds filled the sky and Darkened sending Various streams of lightning to the ground annihilating everything that it struck. After 5 mins the sky cleared and all that was left was utter decimation. Due to the many lightning strikes, the sand in the area Formed many abstract style statues. These statues ranged form 2 meters to Hundreds of meters in height and width, which turned the smiling Desert into a strategic location within the land of Fire. The Rock Shinobi Sensory Nin already related all the Information pertaining to this battle to to HQ. *Hidden Stone* "We must mobilize stronger forces if we wish to get any advantage in this war. In one battle, 5 Shinobi brought the entire Invasion Force to its knees. The Leaf Anbu that will now be referred to as The Smiling Trio, We have put out a directive to all our Shinobi. If these Three are ever within your sight, Even if overwhelmingly out numbered Do Not engage, Retreat is the best course of Action. Next, We have the Yellow Haired on that our Ninja refer to as the Yellow Flash. He Butchered the reinforcements so quickly we were unable to gauge his power. Run on Sight order has been put into play just like with the Smiling Trio. Lastly, The one that has enough Chakra to be classified as a Tailed beast. He is Dangerous, So dangerous in fact we must order our Shinobi to surrender upon seeing him because maybe they will be spared." The Shinobi Paused the Looked intensely at Lord Tsuchikage. "What Shall we Do Sir?" Lord Tsuchikage says "Call a meeting between the Hokage and Myself. We shall see if we can make his seat Vacant." That Shinobi Nods and walks out of the Tsuchikage''s Chambers. Ichizo has caused an action that will drastically change the power Dynamics of the Hidden Leaf. Chapter 26 - The Beginning of The End [Ichizo, Your actions have caused a slight deviation from the original timetable of the 3rd Great Ninja war. According to the data I currently have Lord Third may step down as Hokage earlier than originally anticipated. Also, Without Orochimaru''s assistance Danzo is becoming more and more restless and has become increasing eager to further solidify his position within the Hidden Leaf.] Ichizo listened intently to Siri''s analysis of the situation while recovering his chakra. ''So what would be the best course of Action in your opinion?'' [Danzo must be Eliminated at all costs, his thirst for power, the methods he uses to obtain said power, and his denial of thinking it is all for the safety of the Village is dangerous. He will do anything to further his agenda including throwing his friend and former teammate Lord Third into the flames of conflict.] ''I can completely agree with that, Danzo would bite the hand that feeds him with no hesitation if it meant he could move forward with his own goals.'' All kinds of methods on how to eradicate this filth from the world flowed through Ichizo''s Mind. {Quest: Survive (Completed) You made it! Congratulations! Rewards: 1000 Siri Points} {Quest: Kill Danzo Any Method will do, In all honesty he shouldn''t have made it this far. Conditions: His death Must be Spectacular. So much so that even Madara Uchiha would be proud. Rewards: Susano Activation, Earth Chakra Nature, Siri Points: 2000} The quest information flowed into my head and I realized, My Time in the Hidden Leaf is coming to an end. My two goals in the Leaf are to ensure the Uchiha survive by eliminating Danzo and ensuring the Nine Tails Attack does not happen. Both the Uchiha and Minato are assets that will be of great help in the future, The next war that is coming will not discriminate between nations or individual allegiances. The entire World is at stake. "Father, Minato we must head back to the Leaf as soon as possible." The Two nod, Minato grabs Shisui, Itachi and Myself and we disappear back to the Leaf. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- We arrive at the Village entrance some time later, I swiftly move toward Lord Hokage''s Office with My team. When we arrive Lord Third is sitting behind his desk quickly notices our presence and says "I''m Glad the three of you are still with us." He places down his pen and Looks up at the Three of us Kneeling Before him with a Slight smile on his face. "Lord Third excuse me However, the next thing I am going to say involves a plot that could uproot the Entire Hidden Leaf." I say as I nod to Itachi and Shisui who quickly disperse to ensure there is no one in the proximity of the Office. Lord Third also Seals the Room to further keep the Information contained. Once every precaution was in place I took of my mask and began to Speak. " Lord Third, We must Talk about Danzo." Once this was said Lord Thirds Face turned sour, His posture changed and his attention spiked "Be more detailed." His voice was low and cold. "Danzo''s deeds as he puts it are all "Within the Village''s best interests" however that line between duty and personal gain has long been crossed. Root has become his own person Army that does not follow the Orders of the Hokage whom is the Head and acting authority over all military assets of the Village. He has collaborated with Orochimaru to modify his body and do terrible experiments that not only involve children, but the Uchiha''s eyes as well as Lord First''s Cells." I look deep into the Hokage''s Eyes that are filled with doubt, uncertainty, and utter disbelief. I can understand it somewhat this is his friend, and his disciple that I am talking about. Two Individuals that he has known for an extremely long time and considered family. Now he has to listen to a subordinate''s report on their misdeeds. "Over the years he has become more and more disgruntled over the way you run the village. He believes you are too soft, which clouds your judgement to make Rational decisions based on fact instead of acting on what you think is right." At this moment he seems like he has understood and agrees with the statements I have made. He shakes his head then asks "Based on the information you have gathered what would be the most appropriate course of action?" Without any hesitation I say " Danzo must be eliminated, his current attitude is no longer that of the teammate that once fought beside you. His actions will continue and eventually cause the downfall of the Hidden Leaf if he is left to his own devices. I have handled Orochimaru he will no longer be of any problem." I take a deep breath and Prepare myself mentally for the next line I will say. "As the Hokage, The Senior member of the village your oversight has left these termites borrow into the Foundation that Lords First and Second painstakingly laid. You must take responsibility and Step down from your seat as Hokage, If anyone were to learn what transpired under your rein people would lose confidence in the abilities of all the Kage of the Land of fire." Lord Third looked deep into my eyes, he understood that this was indeed the case. The information he received seemed to age him, he slumped in his chair and ventured deep into his thoughts. He Lit his pipe and inhaled deeply, after a few eons he sat up and said "I agree with your assessment of the situation. I will Gather the elders to inform them of my stepping down, while on the way back from the Fire Daimyo to nominate the New Hokage you may complete the task of Eliminating Danzo Shimura. Information of your exploits during the beginning states of the war have already traveled throughout the Great Nations. The Name Smiling Trio has spread far and wide, together the three of you are more than enough to do the Job." He stands up and looks of the widow that over looks the Village and says "Sitting in that chair you have to make decisions that effect Thousands of Lives. You will send the young to die, and you loose count of the blood that has indirectly stained your hands. Yet, despite all the negatives you have the opportunity to be a pillar of hope and Support for all that stand below." He removes His Hat turns and places it on the desk " I may have allowed those with nefarious intentions a little too much leeway. You may go Futatsu, Send Minato Namikaze in." I Bow to Lord Hokage then make my exit. Lets change history. Chapter 27 - Slaughter With A Smile I Return to The Uchiha Estate and Make my way into Fathers Study. Inside he is there filling out reports, and other Paperwork. He looks over at me smiles then gestures for me to take a seat. When I sit down he looks at me and asks "What is it Ichizo?" "Father the Time for me to stay in the Village is coming to an End. We have to set the Foundations that will allow me and the other members of the Uchiha clan to Grow and prosper." "What Do you have In Mind?" " I cannot create a Village alone, I also cannot let the entire Uchiha clan be uprooted and move across the entire continent. That''s were You come in, I have complied a list of Skillful Shinobi I will need. You will go and persuade these shinobi using whatever means you have at your disposal except force, This will also be used as a sort of advertis.e.m.e.nt for the Village. After that you and Mother will remain in the Hidden Leaf, Changes are coming so there will no longer be any worries for the Uchiha. When the time comes I will return." I hand him the list of names I complied and he inspects it closely. "The Names on the list are a collection of Clans and individuals from all the Great Nations. If I were you I would start with the Hidden Mist, They are currently involved in a Civil War that will lead to the extermination of many clans with Kekkei Genkai and Kekkei Tota. These clans will be Vital to my efforts, There is a saying that goes "The larger the Tree the firmer its roots". The New village will be that Large Tree whose roots have come from all around." Ichizo pauses asks a Maid to bring him some tea then continues. " My biggest priority is to ensure them that their lives will change if they make the Move. The human element is the most difficult to predict, some would rather stay in their country because change is scary, While others will be ready to take up the challenge no matter how difficult. Orochimaru will be coming along with you to properly vet each and every individual, I would not want spies, and others with bad intentions infiltrating my village during the beginning stages. You have to move swiftly and ensure that this massive migration of personnel does not alarm The heads of the respective Nations. "Very well my Son. I knew this time would come however I did not expect it to be so soon, I will get this done you will be the Greatest Kage this World has ever Known." After he said that he walked out the Study leaving me alone to my thoughts. Step by step everything will fall into place, and a Bad plan is better than no plan at all. Will this work? Maybe or Maybe not, everything all comes down to how well those two do and the luck of the draw. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The days pass peacefully as we prepared for the upcoming task. Today is the Day the Hokage and elders are going to the Fire Daimyo, to discuss the appointment of a new Hokage. In this mission our Job is to not only Eliminate Danzo but to also eliminate all the Members of Root with the exception of any test subjects that have the Ability to use any of Lord First''s abilities. Shisui should be enough for that task. Itachi and I met up with Lord Third, we will be his "Bodyguards" for this travel to the Fire Daimyo. "Hitotsu, Futatsu, Thank you both for all of your hard work." Lord Third says with a Smile. "These two do not look like they have the qualifications to act as guards Hiruzen." There was only one person who would blatantly disrespect Lord Third in front of subordinates. "They smell fresh of B.r.e.a.s.t Milk and have bodies that look so weak a slight breeze would blow them away." He walked slowly to the carriages with two of his guards in tow. My hate of this man ran deep when I was just a spectator to the events, now I finally get to experience the feeling in Person. "Danzo, You should do your research before you spout nonsense. These are two of the ''Smiling Trio'' That foiled the Invasion of the Hidden Stone, they are more than capable enough to handle any minor mishaps." Lord Third said this with a sneer. Danzo inspected the two Shinobi and when he saw the Spiraling Blue Sharingan in both of their eyes his body tensed up. It was like he peering into a deep Ocean, its Depths un-found, its territory uncharted, a cold abyss is all that welcomed him. Every cell in his body screamed danger like he was facing the true top of the Food Chain, The eyes of a true Predator. Danzo coughed to shake of the apprehension in his heart and said "Lets see if they live up to their reputation." he then stepped into his carriage without another word. Lord Third Nodded to the two then head off to his own carriage and with that the journey began. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Uneventful is the only way to Describe that trip, they arrived at the location of the meeting unloaded in walked toward the entrance. Inside of the room there was a Long table with the Fire Daimyo seated at the head of the table His advisers lined the 5 seats to his right. The Hokage and the elders greeted the Daimyo then sat on the left hand side with the Hokage at the seat closet to the Daimyo. "Hiruzen what is the reason you have called this meeting today?" The Fire Daimyo asked with a fan covering his mouth, his tone was uplifting yet firm as he spoke. "I would like to step down as the Hokage and I have brought to you knowledge of my replacement, Minato Namikaze." The Hokage when the Hokage says that the face of Danzo changes, he didn''t even get the opportunity to bring forth his nomination. Based on the relationship between the Fire Daimyo and Hiruzen any arguement now would be futile. He was prepared to put on his boxing gloves and fight for his nominee yet before he could even get into the ring he was stomped out by Godzilla. "Ho ho, The one Famed as the Yellow Flash by Shinobi of the Hidden Stone during their invasion?" The Daimyo asked "Yes, Although he is young his Knowledge of Jutsu as well as his mindset is already at the level where the Hidden Leaf will be in safe hands." With Clenched Fists Danzo listened to the exchange all arguments he could raise were stomped out left, right and center. He could only come up with a plan to make Minato''s life harder when he returns, Yet he did not know Today would be his last. Chapter 28 - Slaughter With A Smile (PT 2) Outside Itachi and I began to get to work. "Itachi you remember Explosion style Right?" "Yes I do, What is your plan?" "We plant explosives on the bottom of Danzo''s carriage, This will provide us with a small window to eliminate all of his guards, While also allowing Lord Third to get some distance from the battle." Itachi nodded his head in agreement and we got to work. We walked from carriage to carriage making it appear as if we were doing an Inspection of the carriages. Itachi''s Hands moved so fast all I saw was a blur "Bakuton: Kibaku Jirai( Explosive Style: Exploding Landmine)" His sharingan rotated quickly as the Yin Chakra nature replicated all prerequisites needed to complete the Jutsu, he then spit out Four blobs and placed then on each connecting axle of the carriage. With that done we both waited patiently for the summit to end. The hours ticked away and soon the delegation trickled out and began boarding their respective carriages. Lord Third walked up to us and said "My part is done now it is your turn." he then walked away and entered his carriage. We disappear into the forest following behind the Convoy waiting for our opportunity to strike. Time passed, soon we reached the Half way point of the journey, the perfect time to strike. I nod to Itachi and he quickly made the hand signs to detonate the charges. BOOM! All hell broke loose, Guards to close to the impact had their legs blown off as debris flew in every direction. Shards of wood flew at high speeds and tore through the fragile human bodies below. Itachi and I move swiftly like the harbingers of Death, moving from Guard to Guard. The bodies fell quietly and they never knew how they died. Lord Thirds carriage kept moving like whatever happening behind was none of his concern, as if nothing pressing was happening at all he leisurely continued his journey. After dispatching the Guards Itachi and I settled on a tree and waited for this despicable being to surface. All of this happened in mere moments, the dust has not even settled from the initial blast yet we stood there vigilant, unperturbed by the carnage before us. "I do believe all of the theatrics are beneath you Danzo, If that was enough to kill you we would not have had to go through all of this trouble. We might have just killed you in your sleep." Itachi says as he makes another series of Hand signs. "Bakuton: Raijiusu Bakuha ( Explosion style: Radius Blast)" He jumps off the tree and Forces his palm into the Ground. The Dirt Shines and begins to heat up, the entire area where the carriage once was again explodes. "IZANAGI!" A thunderous roar was heard from the area of impact. The Wind shifted and began to rotate around a figure standing in the blast zone. "Good, GOOD...HAHAHA HIRUZEN!!!!! HAHAHA THIS IS HOW YOU REPAY MY EFFORTS? THIS IS HOW AN ELDER OF THE HIDDEN LEAF GETS TREATED?" This voice was deranged and all traces of reason were absent. "YOU TWOO!!!!!! I WILL MAKE SURE YOUR LEGACY IS SHORT LIVED! FUUTON: SEIJITSU KAZE-KEN (Wind Style: Faithful Wind Blades) Dozens of wind blades flew in our direction. Trees were cut through as if they were paper, the Wind became violent and howled, we lost our footing and had to quickly adjust however the Blades kept coming. It was like standing outside during a Hurricane, all kinds of debris flew in all directions adding to the danger of the jutsu. "Somatic Style: Ice Kings Strides!" Ichizo took a step into the air, the Moisture in the air froze creating a series of steps as he make his way into the air to avoid the deadly assault. Once above the tree line he started to make hand signs at a rapid pace. "Somatic Style: Ice Fortress!" Large Walls of Ice began to surround the area of the battle turning it into an enclosed arena-like space. Ichizo looked at his brother, whom returned the glance with an understanding nod and jumped onto on of the walls of the Fortress. "Katon: Hibashira no Jutsu (Fire Style: Blazing Columns)" For Large Fire Pillars raised into the Sky, The Wind that was tripped in the space only added to the heat and intensity of the Jutsu. "Somatic Style: Dragon Flames" Pure White Flames flew out of Ichizo''s mouth and added to the concoction. Itachi''s Jutsu, Danzo''s Jutsu, and the Dragon Flames all mixed together in the small area of the Ice Fortress. The drastic change in temperatures caused the Ice Fortress to sublimate creating a hot mist that clouded the battlefield. "Izanagi!" Danzo''s silhouette remained stating firm as a great oak in the middle of the mist. "Izanagi causes a Massive drop in your Chakra Danzo. How long will you be able to keep it up? How many times will we have to kill you before you kick the bucket for real?" Itachi Asks as he Stands leisurely across from where Danzo is currently. "Maybe he believes he will out last us? Maybe feels he has enough skills and Trump cards to make us inexperienced ones his play things?" I say as I step down from the air descending ever so slowly making it appear as if I am a God before mortals. " I will make the both of you regret this!" Danzo says as he rushes Itachi and the two engage in a Melee. Wind Blades, Fire Shuriken, punches, kicks are all flying in a blur. Itachi is truly showing off his prowess not a single attach has so much as grazed him. I join my Brother in melee combat, I must get him to use Izanagi one More Time! "Somatic Style: Absolute Zero!" The temperature plummets to the point it is so cold when you exhale it freezes then falls to the Ground. Itachi Turns to crows and exits the area while Danzo''s extremities begin to freeze at a visible rate. I take the opportunity to close in to pierce a Kunai through his heart. "Izanagi!" "Now its time for you to join all the people you have sent to death on the other side." My eyes Shift and the Mangekyo once again resurfaces. Time Stops. "Warden he is all yours." "Thank You Master!" Chapter 29 - Bye Bye Hidden Leaf I allowed Warden to Take Danzo back for some ''Special'' Attention which made him beyond delighted. "Warden Shall do his utmost to ensure Master''s Success! Warden shall take good care of the New Goodies Master, Warden will train him real good so master doesn''t have to worry!" After he said that Warden returned to the World of Eternal Night with Danzo. {Quest: Kill Danzo(Completed) While you didn''t kill him per say he is with.....Him....soooo....Death is a better outcome.... Rewards: Susano Activation, Earth Chakra Nature, Siri: 2000} Itachi and I group up clear ourselves off then head back to the Hidden Leaf. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- When we arrive and meet up with Shisui, we head to Lord Third to inform him we have completed the task. We find him in The Hokage''s Office finishing his last Days before the Installation of the New Hokage. "Lord Hokage we have completed the Task." I say While Knelling. "Good Work! Pretty soon Lord Fourth will be taking over so you will not be seeing me anymore. I would like to Thank you all for your hard work during the Start of the War and now by consolidating the power of the Hidden Leaf." Lord Third says as he hits his Pipe. "Well Thank you Lord Third, We also have one more condition that we would Like to be fulfilled." Itachi Said "As long as it is Within my power I will do it." "When our Father Returns I would like you to put him on Lord Fourths Anbu security detail. Danzo is gone and a New chapter has been opened up for the Leaf, If the Uchiha are constantly belittled and left disgruntled who knows what may happen. Also in a Few weeks we of The Smiling Trio will be leaving the Hidden Leaf. We have our own direction that we wish to follow and we would like your support." I say as I look Lord Third in The Eyes. "I can do that no problem and what kind of support you will be needing?" "I need the Leaf to disrupt the information channels of the Great Nations for at least 5 days when I tell you to do so." This Favor is a Big one but it is necessary for my Plans. My Village will be just starting off there are many things that are uncertain, sure we are far West away from most of the Great nations prying eyes however that doesn''t mean they would be completely oblivious to the movements of such a large mass movement of Shinobi even during a Time of war. Father will not be coming along to act as the deterring factor. "This can be done but only a max of 3 days, What ever it is that you are doing that is all the time I can buy you." Lord Third then Exhales and clouds the room. "Thank you Lord Third that is all we will need." we then Turn and exit the Office. Itachi and I head back to our Estate and I sit down at the table and being Writing letters addressed to Father and Mother. The Contents of the letter basically give a detailed account of what is to come in the War and The Nine Tails attack after it. Father alone should be able to prevent any and everyone from attempting to unseal the Nine Tails which buys me Time and allows me to move on to other objectives. He will also provide insider knowledge and pass Information to Lord Fourth, which will make my life much easier in the future. I was a little too focused on the Minor details, I can''t Save the world by myself it would be great if I could however it is unrealistic. I could take the world by storm with the power I will have in the Future however if I don''t have a calculative mind I will just be the guy that smashes things with brute force. In my previous life I did not have much experience doing jobs that put me in a leadership role. So now I will have to learn on the Job, Is the Path I choose an easy one? Hell no, It is a Path that will be filled with obstacles at every twist and turn. Will I pick an easier one? Nope, Why would I pick the easy way out? The events that I have put in motion have already changed the timeline of events, Danzo never had the Opportunity to disrupt the Treaty between Hanzo and Nagato. The Akatsuki will never be the same as before, Which means they will be of extreme help later on in the future. Zabuza, Kisame, Mangetsu and the Entire Hozuki clan, the Yuki clan which Haku will come from were all included on the list I gave father. As well as Pakura''s Clan from the Hidden sand, The Yami Clan of Getsugakure creators of the Eclipse Style. What I am getting at is I will have the Military aspect covered as well as man power. Now I have to get the Economic side of the equation, weapons, armor, Craftsmen, I have to cover all the Bases to make my Village into a superpower that can Rival the 5 Nations Alone. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Two weeks Later after I finished all my preparations I head to Lord Third and Inform him I and ready from him to began disrupting the Information channels starting tomorrow, I say my good-byes to Mother and everyone else then we Head out. I had Orochimaru take all the People he found to the Land of Rain, this place is mostly Neutral and as long as we avoid the hidden Village we will have no Problems. When we arrive at the meeting point and see Hundreds of people from all Nations, yet the ones from the Land of Water clearly outnumbered the Rest. Our Entrance caused a commotion throughout the crowd. "ITS...." "IT CAN''T BE!" "WHY, WHY IS IT THEM!!!!" Voices of disbelief and fear echoed throughout the crowd. Some of the less courageous ones broke out in tears. "It would appear our Fame has traveled Far and Wide Itachi" "You''re Right Shisui." "Maybe we shouldn''t have worn our masks?" -Shisui "But then no one would know who we are." -Ichizo Orochimaru walk toward us and Bowed before he began speaking. "Lords, I have gathered all the Individuals and Clans on your list and I have also included the Clans located in the Hidden Sound. We are ready to head out when you are." "Very well." I say as I step before the crowd and remove my mask. My sharingan on display for all to see. "I am Ichizo Uchiha, or as many of you may know me as Futatsu of the Smiling Trio. We will be headed West to The Land of Night, A desolate, uncharted country that lacks a Hidden Village. When we Arrive I will persuade the Daimyo to allow me to Create a Village where each and every one of you will be the First Citizens. I don''t ask much of you however while we are traveling there are three things you all must keep in mind. 1) You are No longer the Shinobi of whatever Nation you came from, so all past animosity must be forgotten. If you are unable to do that I will deal with you accordingly depending on the severity of your transgression. 2) We must all work together to make it to where we are going, I don''t know what you all may have been through that made you make this difficult decision. However what I do know is that you are all here that mean you are now all in this together. 3) If you believe I am not who I say I am you may take this opportunity to address it because I do not have the time nor the Patience to deal with it later on." After that last point was made I released my Chakra outward. The Density and Purity of it made many widen their eyes in shock. If they didn''t believe his words before they had no reason to deny it now. "Very good! We will have a long road ahead of us, We Have three Days to escape the prying eyes of the Five Great Nations. During that time we have to make it at least to the Land of Demons, We have no Idea what we may encounter along the way. So Make sure you all are Vigilant." Ichizo then turned around and began headed west. With these Shinobi he has taken the First step to become The Greatest in the World. Chapter 30 - The Journey Everyone came with enough food and supplies for a week of travel. Many of the Clans Orochimaru and Father approached decided to send their younger generations while the older ones stayed back to man the fort. So there aren''t any older people with us however these travelers carry the hopes and Dreams of their entire clan on their shoulders. The Weight of lives hits me hard, I have to do my best to live up to the hopes and dreams of those that they left behind. We move quickly one of the many things that make traveling with Shinobi worth while. As the days past we have moved from the Land of Rain to the Land of Honey, approaching the border of the Land of Demons. From here on out this is where things will get difficult. The reason many Villages don''t have surveillance networks set up past the Land of Demons is due to the abundance of Chakra beasts that Roam the area. This will be an opportunity to really make these Shinobi some whom have never seen hardship before know the true Hardsh.i.p.s of battle. As well as temper there minds and their bodies while also instilling absolute loyalty into their very Bones. "When we Reach the Land of Demons everyone needs to be on their toes. The Land of Demons has many S class Chakra beast and even Higher roaming around. The Name ''Demons'' is not for Show. The beast will be ruthless and attack without warning. Itachi and Shisui will try their best to keep them away from the group however, that is just a precaution. All of you are accountable for your own lives first and foremost, Your safety is paramount. Not only to me but to the ones that entrusted you to me." Sounds of agreement traveled throughout the group, No one wants to die. I will milk that feeling, and rob them of the ability to have thoughts about betrayal. This Village will combine all the things that I have learned in my past Life with the rules of this world to make something Far beyond the understanding of the current generation. ''Siri, How much can I increase my Chakra by before it becomes unsafe for my future growth? Also, Purchase Blacksmithing, Geological studies, Understanding of elements, and Understanding of Chakra beasts from the store.'' [Acknowledged. Purchase complete downloading knowledge. Download complete. Remaining Siri Points: 3167] [With your current body composition you may increase you chakra by 100 points, which will give you the amount of a High Ranking Jonin.] ''Do it.'' [Acknowledged.] If I don''t have enough Power these people will lose respect for me, So I must show them the Prowess of the Future Yorukage. When we enter the Land of Demons the entire atmosphere changes. Chakra is permeating from the vegetation, even the air itself is thick with Chakra causing a fog that covers the entire land of Demons. Various Growls can be heard from almost every direction, this entire country is Occupied just by Chakra beasts. It acts as a sort of Natural barrier between the eastern lands and the Lands to the west. The Chakra in my Body as well as in Itachi''s and Shisui''s becomes extremely active. ''This place allows for Chakra beasts to andvance in Rank due to the density and Nature of the Chakra! In the future this place will make a perfect location to train upcoming shinobi.'' We move quietly, as we avoid all the Chakra beast roaming the area. That was until we reached the edge of the land of Demons, We encountered something Massive. A Large Lizard like creature the Size of the Himalayas. Its scales glisten in the Sunlight a beautiful crimson color, The horns on his head were sharp and curved inward toward its back, Its Wings Were Folded inward toward his body. The aura it radiated commanded attention, Its Chakra was of the Fire Nature and it made the area so hot it felt as we were standing on the Sun. "Interesting, INTERESTING!!! HAHA, How many Years has it been since I have had visitors that are not Beasts? How many years has it been since I have felt such a feeling of Danger while in my Territory?" It Can Speak... This is a Beast Beyond the S Class. He is approaching the Level of a Tailed beast. "Humans, What is your Purpose?" According to My Knowledge Charka Beasts can also be implanted in an individual similar to that of a Jinchuriki. Upon doing that The beast would be able to Grow with his Master and become something similar to a Tailed beast. Its potential would become Limitless! "We Would like to Pass Through that''s all. Is what I was going to say, but you have aroused my interest Lizard. All of You Stand back." I say as I Look deep into the Eyes of the Beast before me. "HAHAHAHAHA, GOOD GOOD! ITS BEEN EONS SINCE I''VE HAD A CHALLENGE" The Lizard Like creature Stands causing the entire ground to shake. "Oya Oya, Maybe I should remove those Wings to help you shed some of that weight." I activite My Susano and stand there Confidently. My Susano is a Dark Purple in color, Holding a spear in one hand and a Time piece in the other. many Runes are inscribed upon the bones and robes of the Susano looking like a myriad of glyphs that traveled throughout its frame. The Two of us caused the Beasts that were lying in wait to capture a meal disperse, The Group that Traveled with me cowered in fear erecting barriers of all sorts to survive the clash of the Titans before them. Now then I do believe it is time for me to join the Ranks of the Jinchuriki. Chapter 31 - The First Step to Godhood A Large stream of Fire was sent in my Direction. I raised the Hand with the Time piece, The hands on it began to rotate in a counter clockwise direction. Space Distorted and bent to Ichizo''s Will, The Stream of fire was redirected. Ichizo added his own Chakra to it to boost the strength of the attack and it landed on the Chakra Beast. The Impact of the blast caused the clouds in the sky to part. The heat melted the rocks and Dirt to become a Magma lake that engulfed the Area. The Group of Shinobi were forced to drop to their knees due to the shaking of the earth. "Beautiful Attack, If it hit me it would have caused some real damage. Honestly I didn''t want to fight you I wanted you to join me, help me become a Jinchuriki and you will have power far beyond what you have now." "Somatic Style:Ice Restraints" 8 Large blocks Ice fell from the Sky, They Landed on each limb, the Tail, The Wings, and Neck of the Beast. The Ice Moved and Shaped themselves around the body parts then a Chain extended from each of them and burrowed it''s way deep into the Earth. "I could create Fire so hot not even Ash will remain. Or I could Make Ice so cold you will feel as if you are on the Moon. I can understand your thirst for battle and companionship so let us stop this futile fight that you will not be able to win." I say as I deactivate my Susano and Stand before the gargantuan beast in front of me. "Magnificent!! To be able to redirect my attack and boost it with one of your own shows you are quite adept in battle. It also shows that you are hiding a lot more if you were able to incapacitate me so quickly. Interesting indeed, I know little about Jinchuriki, or human anatomy, regardless I can tell that you are much different than the others. You seem more beast than Human, This makes things different. You can just assimilate my Body and chakra into your own, You will be similar to a jinchuriki yet different. I will not be sealed within you but I will become a part of you." "What does that mean?" "Just Like Jinchuriki''s My Chakra nature, Body Transformation, and Chakra reserves will be available to you. My Consciousness will also remain however we will be one being." "Be more detailed with your explanation." "My Chakra and Body will become one with yours while my mind will reside within yours. We will be separate yet one." "Very well, lets do that." I step forward and place my hand on the Hot scales of the Chakra beast. His body shines and he turns into a large ball of Chakra, The chakra makes its way into my body by seeping through the pores of my skin. It feels warm and inviting as the chakra makes its way throughout my body, My chakra and the Beast chakra mix together and become one. My Chakra pathways grow even wider and more sturdy, My bones become denser and more flexible, My muscles, organs, and blood rid themselves of any and every impurity. My Skin becomes lighter due to the lower layers of skin begin replaced by a thin layer of translucent scales, My Pupils become vertical Slits while the Tomoe of the Sharingan move out of the way to make room for the change. Once that was done my chakra began banging against the First Gate, The Gate of Youth. I Sat down in a meditative state and allowed my chakra to open the Gate. Compared to the Time when My Father opened the First gate my experience was much more theatrical. The Chakra in the air began to rush into my body as the wind began to blow the leaves off the trees and knock the birds of of the sky. My Chakra repeatedly banged up against the gate, wave by wave until, It exploded open which caused the Chakra fog to clear and the trees to be sent Flying with it. The Beast I assimalated with materialized out of chakra in mind air above my location and Let out a Roar that broke the sound barrier. {Congratulations on Opening the First Gate of Youth! Life Span increase by 100 times!} {Congratulations on Assimilating with A Chakra Beast! Beast Type: Dragon(Well it looked like a Dragon so im calling it that) Chakra Nature: Fire Age:??? (Its Older than the Continent it was on) Name: None} {Congratulations on unlocking Dragon Transformation!} As the notifications go off in my head I stand up and adjust to my New Body. I feel as if I am on a completely different plane of existence than before, I can see the different chakra natures that reside in each living Organism. Distance no longer seems like a problem it just seems relative, I take a step forward and the scenery changes. I found myself outside in an open plain about 5 miles from where I was previously. ''AWESOME!!'' This was the only word that came to my mind. I felt omnipotent, but I shouldn''t let this get to my head there are still some powerful monsters out there that could make short work of me. I turn around and make my way back to my Previous location. I look at the Group of Shinobi before me, when they look at me they immediately turn away. ''Whats Wrong? Why can''t they look at me?'' ''Your eyes contain to much power in them, You are now basically a humanoid Chakra Beast. Amoung chakra beast we have an innate presence that manifests itself in our eyes called Angst, this is why a F class beast would never fight an S class one. The wouldn''t even be able to control their bodies when they meet our gaze. You are a Higher tier of Human so those lower than yourself find it hard to look you in the eye unless you permit it.'' ''Ahh I understand.'' I look at them again this time without the Angst active. they Look at me with looks of amazement on there faces and in their eyes. "It seems like I have struck gold, We should be able to arrive quicker than I thought." I turn into My Dragon form and Say "All of you get on I have a deadline to keep." They all hopped on and I took off in the Direction of the Land of Night. Its Time to Build My Empire. Chapter 32 - The Land Of Night Flying felt natural to me, maybe it was due to Fusing with the chakra beast. Actually he doesn''t have a name does he? ''You don''t have a name do you?'' ''No I don''t Chakra beast don''t really have a need to be named, but Im guessing that would be inconvenient for you.'' ''Yes it would, How about Kagu-Tsuchi? Kagu for sort.'' ''Kagu-Tsuchi? What does it mean?'' ''Kagu-Tsuchi is the God of Fire, With me I will make you a true God of Fire!'' ''HAHAHA I LIKE IT I LIKE IT!!! Kagu-Tsuchi it is!!!'' After naming Kagu I forcused back on the Task at hand. Within a Few Hours we arrived in the Land of Night. Barren, Desolate, Dry, Remote. These four words accurately Describe the Land of Night, there were no trees or vegetation in sight. The land was flat and covered in Gravel, it was a grey and bleak country. But, None of that matters because I am here. From what I can remember the Capital of the Land of Night was on the north western peninsula, so I head in that direction. Along the way I look at the land below and it is truly pitiful, devoid of all life of any kind. However the closer we get to the Northwest the Greener it becomes. Grass, small bushes, then a lush forest came into view. ''The Lack of water sources inland has made it impossible for any life to thrive which turned the majority of the country into a grey wasteland. I think that classifies as a desert.'' The Capital of the Land of Night was also depressing, It was basically a Village, How could this possible be a Captial? The entire city covered maybe 2000 meters in every direction. A sloppy wooden fence was erected made out of Sticks and it surronded the entire place. The Houses were made out of Clay or Dirt, I couldn''t really tell but all I know is that it looks like something the Big Bad wolf could blow down. In the Center there was one Hut that was larger than the others, that is where the Daimyo must be. I land outside of the Capital, the Shinobi demount and I return to my original form. "This Place is Barren, Poor, under developed, and under populated. Its Perfect." When I said these everyone looked at me highly confused, Some even looked at me like I was the dumbest person on the Planet. "Think about it everyone. If it is Barren and under populated we all will know if there is a suspicious person that may come here in the future. If it is Poor and under developed the people will do anything to have a better Life, they will work harder for the opportunity to eat and improve their daily lives." After I said this many began to understand my thinking however some were still sceptical and that''s fine I will show rather than tell. "You guys rest out here I will head in the Village and ask the Daimyo." I turn around and walk leisurely into the Village. As I walk all of the residents stare at me as if I am some sort of attraction at the Zoo. I approach an Older gentleman and ask him where could I find the Daiyo and he points at the Large hut. I already knew this but sometimes you have to ask because looks can be deceiving. I walk into the Large Hut and what greets me is a Young man, maybe 17-19 sitting in a large stone Chair with a sliver pin in his head that has a crescent moon sitting on the edge of a cloud with 3 stars in the center of the moon. He was Blond with Deep Purple eyes, Wearing a Simple Purple Robe that matched his eyes. He looks at me with confusion and gestures for me to speak. Even in the sticks they teach rulers proper etiquette. I bow Slightly then Speak. " Daimyo of the Land of Night, I have traveled far and I wish to start anew in your country. I am a Shinobi, and I wish for your blessing to create a Village for Shinobi in your land. With a Country as beautiful as your it would be a shame if it did not have a military force to defend it." "Enough with the Flattery there is no need. My country is poor we have nothing to offer you so why would you choose here to do something like that? What will you gain from this?" His face further contorts as he stares at me. "Your country is difficult to get to by land and almost impossible to get to by sea. To the Immediate east you have the Land of Demons, and to the Northeast you have the The Land of Iron home to the Samurai. We are far away from prying eyes and can grow in every aspect in complete secrecy. If You allow us to become Citizens of the Land of Night and Build the Village I will turn your Country into a Superpower in which on its own it will be able to stand against the 5 Great Shinobi Nations." The Daimyo placed his hand on his chin and Looked at me with a look of contemplation then said "I have nothing to lose from this honestly so why not. You may use any land you see fit, all I ask is a 20% Tax of the Gross income of your Village. Also, Rebuild the Capital to make it look more presentable. What will be the Name of this Village?" "Yamigakure." "So the Village Hidden in The Darkness Huh? I like it, What is Your Name Young one?" "Ichizo Uchiha." "Very Well, Under my hand I name you Ichizo Uchiha, The First Yorukage of the Yamigakure!" Let us Begin! Chapter 33 - Yamigakure I Bow to the Daimyo and make my way back outside the Capital, I arrive in front of my group and Say "I am Officially the Yorukage, and You are all officially Citizens of the Land of Night. Now lets skip the Small Talk, I am a Kage with no Village, Lets make that happen. All of you Stay here." I Head back in the direction we flew in towards the edge of the green grass 200 Miles away from the Capital. I love how Quickly I travel now. From the end of the Grass to the trees is about 20 Miles that should be enough. "Doton: Tsuchi Tsunami no jutsu (Earth Style: Earth Giant Wave)" Usually this Jutsu would cause a wave of earth to rise and Crash down in front of me. However what I am using if for is to create a Mountain range out of all the gravel just laying around. Why a Mountain Range? Simple I''m Going to Make a River that leads to the Ocean. Why? Well there is nothing here. Literally nothing but small rocks and grass. If I create a River it will have multiple uses in the Future. Grasses will grow, then trees, fishes will swim up stream, maybe it would rain more causing the entire ecosystem to change. But then again What ecosystem? I am doing something I never even dreamed of before on earth, Terra forming. The Mountains begin to take shape, Three Mountains that stretch a staggering 7,900 meters in the air. Right now they look like many rocks just stacked high but lets fix that a little bit. "Somatic Style: Ice Kings Strides" I take steps in the air and stand above my three creations. "Somatic Style: Solar Winds" I emit a hot and steady stream of wind out of my mouth, wind so hot the rocks begin to melt and fuse together to form Three Smooth mountain surfaces. "Suiton: Tsunami no jutsu (Water Style: Giant Wave)" A large amount of water sprays out of my mouth and falls upon the mountain tops cooling down the hot rock faces. "Somatic Style: Graceful Snowfall" The Sky darkens and it begins to Snow on each mountain top, This will be the source of the River. Due to the altitude the Snow won''t Melt, and I can place magma in certain places on the Mountain that will heat up the Rocks and melt the snow causing a steady flow of fresh drinkable water. I step down from my position and begin to excavate the land so the water from the mountains doesn''t just Pool and form lakes. I Dig out three Paths which are 100 meters Wide and lead to the Ocean near the capital. The Water from my earlier jutsu evaporated and formed clouds in the sky. Now let us begin with the Village itself. I use Wood Style to build the houses. I try to base the construction off of Kangding City back in my old world. I make just enough for the our current number of people with plenty room for expansion and improvement. Lastly I Create the Gate. A magnificent structure made of Wood and and Stone with the Word "Yamigakure" engraved in it and the Village symbol which is a Crescent Moon with 3 Stars sitting in its center. I step back and take a look at my work and nod in appreciation, This looks nothing like the Desolate area it once was. Now lets go get my Shinobi, I turn around and head back in the direction of the capital. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- *Itachi''s POV* When we get to the place my Brother said would be our new village I could not believe my eyes. Three Large Snow capped Mountains that spanned at least 150 miles across the land. 3 Rivers flowed through the Land with many twists and turns making them look ancient. Trees and other Greenery Lined their banks and the area. But what really grabbed my Attention was the Massive Gate that stood strong and tall With the Word Yamigakure written ostentatiously across the top. When we stepped in through the Gates what we found was a fully housed Village. The Three Rivers which ran Perpendicular to the entrance of the gate were Lined With Houses and other buildings. Beautifully crafted Bridges allowed for easy access to either side, and in the center of the Village there was a Large building with a peculiar shape (A/N: Romanesque Revival style) standing Proudly with the word ''Night'' written in Kanji. "You have really outdone yourself Ichizo." I say as i stare wide-eyed at the Village. The Group of Shinobi behind me were in no better shape than me. This Village looks like a work of art, A paradise that draws you in and make sure that you never want to leave. At this moment we all became proud members of The Yamigakure. "Thank you Itachi, Now everyone there is a Lot of work that needs to be done even if we will have a roof over our heads. I need everyone Starting tomorrow to come to my office which is the large building in the center for anyone who didn''t deduce that to inform me of any skills you have that would make this entire endeavor much easier. The List of things we need yet don''t have is almost endless and we cannot rely on the Daimyo because this country has absolutely nothing to offer us. The Left most Mountain is full of Ores, I could not extract it all so I condensed them all into different pockets within the mountain. We have all the raw materials we will ever need now we just need to put it to use. For each and everyone of you this is a fresh start, so don''t let me down and work hard, does everyone understand?" We all Reply with vigor and extreme enthusiasm "Yes Lord Yorukage!" That Shout shook the heavens. Chapter 34 - Development Period *Daisuke Yami POV* The Next morning I head to Lord Yorukage''s Office. As I walk along the Street and look at the Village I could not even contain my awe and reverence. This Village was created in mere hours by one person, yet it looks as if a skilled team of craftsmen took years to complete it. As I walk admiring the view Lord Yorukage''s office building comes into view and an unknown pressure prevents me from stepping any further. Now this pressure was not physical but more mental, like a barrier I have to overcome within my own mind. Throughout my life I have seen many powerful people. I was Born into a clan with a powerful Kekkei Tota: Lunar Style. Our jutsu allowed us complete dominance during the Second Great Ninja war as we froze our enemies to death. Yet the person in the Building in front of me has an even more powerful Kekkei Ijo as well as the Sharingan Kekkei Genkai. He is powerful enough to make the maps need to be redrawn, face an Army alone and unafraid, His fame has spread far and wide during the Third great Ninja war. He could have just stayed in the Hidden Leaf and became the Hokage yet he went out to forge his own path. Yes, I am afraid. Not fear that he will harm me because if he wanted to I would have no means to retaliate. Fear of disappointing him. He sent people to my village to save my people from the clutches of destruction at the hands of the Hidden Rock Shinobi. Ensured us safe passage to a place where we would have no fear of starving and pointless death, created this village for us to live in and Now he needs our help to better said village. So yes, Disappointing him is honestly one of the things on my list of things I should never do. Then I see Lord Yorukage''s Brother, Lord Itachi. It is extremely difficult to tell them apart with the exception of the eyes. Lord Yorukage''s eyes are that of a strong, dominant apex predator, with supreme wisdom, while Lord Itachi''s are distant yet caring. Its almost as if he wants to cause no harm to anyone at all but, would have no qualms massacring any wrong doers. I approach Lord Itachi bow, introduce myself then ask "Lord Itachi, are you headed to see Lord First?" He looks at me and smiles a serene smile that could melt the snow and Ice capped mountains of Yamigakure. His Sharingan rotating ever so slightly betrays the smile on his face almost like a warning ''Cause any harm to my brother and I will chase you to the ends of the earth.'' It makes my heart shudder and I get even more nervous as I wait for his response. "Yes I am, Daisuke would you like to join me?" "Yes sir, I would." As we walk along toward the office we can already see some Villagers headed to the First Mountain to mine the ores using the tools Lord Yorukage provided prior. Others are headed out to procure food, while some are starting to build the instruments needed for Clothing, and other shinobi necessities. All around the Village has a very harmonious atmosphere with everyone contributing and Building the necessary items to make a village Thrive. We walked through the Large doors of the Yorukage''s Mansion and I was amazed by what I saw. We entered a Large Reception room, The Floors were made out of a beautiful white stone that was nearly reflective, to the Left there was a Desk With a Shinobi already posted, to the right there was a Line of wooden chairs that were exquisitely crafted, In the Center there were six large black stone pillars that added contrast to the room. In the center of the pillars there was a large crystal crescent moon with 3 matching Stars with black writing in the center. Each star contained a different phase 1) Dominance equates Power 2) Power Demands Respect 3) Respect Leads to Authority. Those phases resonated deeply inside of me and trigger a reaction within my heart. If you are Dominant in a particular aspect you have Power. If you have Power people have to respect that regardless of how they feel about the matter. That Respect then translates to the Authority to make changes, give commands, and even lead. These words will stay with me for the rest of my life, and the great thing about these words is they can be interpreted anyway that the reader pleases. Which is amazing because not only does it show how different people react to different things it also displays the versatility every shinobi must have to adapt to any situation. Lord Itachi nods to the receptionist and we walk straight into the office of Lord Yorukage. When we walk into the Office the first thing I see is the Large Bookshelf to the left filled with all kinds of books and scrolls. Where Did Lord Yorukage get them from? He has his ways let me not question something that I have no reason to know. The Same White stone lined the floors of his office, in the Center of the room was a large wooden symbol with the word ''Night'' written in Kanji embedded in the floor. Behind it was a desk that was curved inward slightly giving an inviting feeling as well as giving you a feeling of distance and subservience to the Person that sat behind it. Three Windows were behind that desk with a beautiful view of the Rivers and the Mountains behind it. Above the Windows the Phase "Strive for Perfection yet Never be Perfect" was embedded in the wood. It took me a While just to take in the overall ambiance of the room, that was until I felt a gaze that made me want to Kneel. I looked and Saw Lord Yorukage sitting there wearing wearing Black and Purple shinobi attire, Upon his head sat a headband With a Crescent Moon and three stars resting in the middle of the moon. His Eyes were locked onto me before he spoke "What brings you to My Office today?" At that moment I realized I have forgotten proper etiquette due to my gawking, I avert my gaze and assume a kneeling position before my Kage. "Lord Yorukage I have come today because I believe I have a skill set that you may find useful." "Oh, Do tell." Chapter 35 - The Development Period (Continued) "Sir, I am extremely skilled in administrative work, I have always felt the way Kage manage things is extremely inefficient. I have a few Ideas that will make life easier for you." My eyes stay glued to the floor as I wait for Lord Yorukage''s response. Every time I look into his eyes it is like I am dragged into a different realm, I feel small and weak under that gaze. "Daisuke I completely agree. One of the reasons I decided to make a village in a far away desolate location is to change the way things are done without any major opposition to the change. If there is no precedent in place I get to create said precedent. Due to you bringing this to my attention you will be one of the first to help me with this change However, we are a Village that does not serve its purpose. We have no economy, no reputation, and no Village specialties, Starting today we together as a whole will work together to change that." Lord Yorukage stands up walks over to the bookshelf and retrieves a book, he hands it to me and I inspect the cover and its contents. "A Kage has equal power to the head of the Nation, In the usual case the Daimyo controls the political and economic side of running the nation while the Kage provide military support and manpower for the efforts." The Yorukage pauses, returns to his seat grabs his pen and begins writing something. "It may seem like this on the surface however the Damiyo is the Head of state so he or she has to Manage the annual budget, national alliances and giving Kage privileges. We are in a place where the Daimyo has nothing to offer us therefore I will take on that responsibility myself and I am completely justified in my decision don''t you agree?" "Yes Lord Yorukage." "I''m Glad you think that way. A government has three primary duties to its people: To Protect them from violence, Provide goods and Services, and Invest in Talent. The Daimyo has done none of these things so we have to start from scratch." Lord Yorukage stops Writing then gestures for me to stand. As I stand 12 other individuals enter his office. "We will start with Commerce. There are 8 Countries in our surroundings besides the The Land of Iron, home of the Samurai and Land of Demons in which we may begin starting Trade routes with. Now the first question many of you may have on your mind is what can we offer and that is pretty simple. Chakra ores, Tea leaves, Medicinal herbs, Food Stuff, and Of course shinobi services." He stops picks up the doc.u.ment he has on his desk and hands it to a Shinobi. "9 of you will go to these surrounding nations and inform them of Yamigakure''s existence as well as the goods and services we can provide. That Doc.u.ment contains the price arrangement for each in vivid detail, It also has the details for immigration and other services we will provide in the village only. We are the only Shinobi village in the west so lets make use of that." He snaps his fingers and 7 copies of the doc.u.ment appear in the hands of the shinobi. "It also outlines the consequences of reneging a purchase or any other transgression that may cross their minds now go. You have 2 weeks to complete your task." "Yes, Sir" They then make their exit. " The Rest of you shall begin on the in house development. To make life easier for myself and all the Shinobi below me I will create a counsel which will oversee the day to day operations of the village and the nation as a whole. Education, medicine, Laws, Law enforcement, Production, Construction, so on and so forth. I will not micro manage, that is not my job nor my prerogative so I will give you the authority to find suitable candidates for this counsel. I will approve or deny candidates as well as review all decisions made by the counsel, due to the Power this counsel will have I will also implement a separate authority to oversee all activities within the counsel that I myself will head, You all have 3 days to make that happen. Daisuke you remain here." "Yes,sir!" The Ideas Lord Yorukage came up with far exceeded my exceptions. I was thinking far too small scale and did not see the bigger picture, he isn''t creating a Shinobi Village, He is creating a Shinobi Empire. "Daisuke do you know what the 3 foundations of a Powerful nation are?" "No, Sir." "Education, Military Strength, and Economic Prowess. You can have the most powerful military in the world and everyone will fear and respect you however, if your people are poor they will become unhappy and eventually your nation will fall. Your Economy can be the strongest in the world however, if you don''t have a Military to defend the nation it will be invaded and it will fall. If you Have both Economic and military dominance yet your education system is sub par when the current leaders die and new ones take over they won''t be as effective causing a collapse in your former dominance and your country will fall. Now tell me what do you think I should do?" He stares at me with a blank face which makes me extremely nervous. I came here today because I thought my Administrative expertise would be of great assistance to Lord Yorukage however I have now realized how foolish I was. One would not start something like this if they had absolutely no idea what they were doing. I think for a long time. Reviewing every possible thought and idea that pop into my head yet none of them are good enough to present. "As a Shinobi when encountering something new what is the first thing you do?" His words break my chain of thought but, this is easy. "You make an assessment of any and all possible outcomes, then make a plan that minimizes risks while maximizing gains." That''s when it hit me every move that he has made has been calculated to an extreme degree. He didn''t ask me that question for an answer he asked me that question to see if I was willing to take the risk to answer it. A Bad plan is always better than no plan at all. "Forgive me Lord Yorukage for my ignorance." I bow my head as low as possible. Sometimes you have to take risks, nothing In this world is easy. "Daisuke Would you like to be My Aide?" Chapter 36 - Redefining A Shinobi *Ichizo POV* When I ask Daisuke that question his body stiffens, he cliches his fists, and his face becomes devoid of all emotion, He straightens his back and looks at me directly in the eyes. I could tell that many different questions formulated within his head that he prepared to bombard me with at any moment. So before he has the opportunity to do so I speak " You view things differently than I do, you also take precautions before you make a decision to view any and every angle to approach the problem. There was a reason I asked you that earlier question, If you answered right away it would show that you did not truly understand what I was trying to do with this nation. If you Flattered me by saying ''Lord Yorukage you are making excellent decisions'' it would show you are just after a Selfish advancement of your status with no real understanding of how to do the job. You did neither one, You pondered deeply over my question. During that process you would constantly shake your head as if you were coming up with different ways to approach the issue however you felt they were not good enough to present to me." I pause to take a look at him and his face shows that my deduction is spot on, it seems reading people is easier than I thought. "I need someone to question my decisions. I need someone that could look at me and tell me that I am wrong, someone that views things differently and has the tact and understanding to do these things without belittling me or undermine my authority in front of subordinates. In the future things will get busier, the scale of operation much larger and the lives at stake will be too numerous to count. So I need someone by my side that can fulfill that role while also remaining humble and being a shinobi that is not afraid to take risks." I look at him with anticipation but I did not allow it to show on my face, I don''t know how a leader of a Nation is supposed to behave but, what I do know is I can''t wear my emotions on my face. "Lord Yorukage I would be happy to do that." "Great you will begin immediately, Next thing on my list is education followed by Military strength and training. It has come to my attention that The Academy did not go in depth on Reading, Math, Science, The History of the Shinobi world, The Cause of the great wars, and the History of clans. The book I handed you earlier is a Basic Science book, I can bet that you don''t understand even half of its contents. This is not your fault however, it is a problem that I wish to remedy. Without Proper education like I said the future leaders will have not idea how to effectively lead or make use of their resources. I have come up with a re-education program that I will personally teach each and every current Shinobi and soon after will be the basic level of education that each and every citizen will be given." "After Which we will offer advanced levels of education that will go further in depth on each and every topic. This will hopefully make people question the current way things are being done in the entire Shinobi world and provide new ideas and spearhead development of new technologies. Now Moving on to the Military aspect, Usually between the ages of 5-8 shinobi training begins. Now we will separate the Shinobi aspect from the basic knowledge aspect, in order to even begin training to become a shinobi you must pass your basic education courses." I stop to look a Daisuke an notice him standing there diligently taking notes, it would appear I made a great decision. "Now you may see this as a waste of effort but I see this as a necessity, The education prior was entirely to Shinobi training orientated which in turn stagnated the growth of the nations. This will not only help those that are slow on the uptake but also those with the ability to absorb knowledge easier. I say that because they will have only one primary responsibility at a time, either learn or train so it will not overburden anyone due to the increased difficulty of the schooling. This will also give them the choice of becoming a shinobi early on or attending the Advanced courses to pursue another career path after Shinobi training." "This is still a Hidden Village so Shinobi training is a requirement, however I will also implement to a change in the way that works. We will have two status for Shinobi, either Active or On-call. Active Shinobi will carry out missions and other assignments issued by myself as well as be responsible for the overall safety of the Village and Nation. On-call Shinobi will be able to pursue other endeavors that are not shinobi based, Like starting a business, teaching, creating new technologies, or any other occupation, the only requirement is that you are a functioning member of society. This status will be revoked during times of war, and you must still maintain the physical fitness requirements of a shinobi." Daisuke looked at me like he has never before even dreamed of this idea. "Now moving on to structural organization of Shinobi forces, The Chain of command is inefficient and practically non-existent. Shinobi classifications of Genin, Chunin, and Jonin are entirely too ambiguous and do not fully allow one to grasp the level of power they posses. In turn that leads to a blur on the clear responsibility of those at each rank and their deployment capability. The only rank that is clear cut is my own, so lets begin the changes from bottom to top, their primary responsibility at each rank, level of skill, chakra reserves and techniques. Rank will now on be a clear reflection of his or her Abilities as a Shinobi, there will be no grey areas or any special circ.u.mstances." "A Genin is usually responsible for D-Rank missions that do not threaten their lives while also doing their part to bring in income to the village. They are usually apart of a team that consists of 3 genin and one Jonin. A Chunin is usually sent on more difficult C to B- rank missions that may involve combat after they have developed leadership and tactical skills. And Finally the Jonin, A rank that encompasses literally everything else A to S rank missions and state matters. I find this whole system troubling." Daisuke looks at me with utter confusion and asks "Why Lord Yorukage this is the way things have always been done?" "That is exactly the problem, These ranks were made under the interpretation that the Kage deploying the ninja would have accurate and detailed knowledge on every shinobi in the Village. Personally for me that aspect is not necessary, I should be able to deploy Shinobi to do a task with out having to know every detail about them and be confident they will be able to accomplish that task. Like I said Inefficient, so over the next 3 days while the Counsel is being formed you must come up with a way to remedy this issue. After that We will begin structural organization of the Military and the Education training." "Yes,Sir!" Chapter 37 - The Great Migration Plan "Ichizo, I already know that you have every plan you tasked to those shinobi mapped out in you head so why go though the trouble?" "Having competent subordinates is also an asset. I could create the perfect plan but, If I am not there to hold their hands step by step it would never work. Even something like this is a test, why would I put forth so much effort when the ones below me aren''t willing to go above and beyond Itachi?" "That is true so, What do you need from me?" "No nation does everything in a clean, morally ethical, or accepted way. Therefore why would I do the same? I would like you to create a Special forces unit similar to Anbu, The Codename will be Ghost. Pick 20 Shinobi have Shisui implant new memories in their heads with Kotoamatsukami, the are to believe that we are their everything and that their entire existence is due to us. Once that is done I will begin strengthening their bodies in a similar method to our own, However that method only works with Kekkei Genkai or Kekkei Tota holders. So out of the 20: 10 Must have combat oriented jutsu, 5 with Stealth orientated, and 5 With Information extraction abilities. This Unit should be able to make Nations Fall if they are deployed in full force." "I will get it done." He prepares to walk out but I stop him and say "Send Orochimaru in." Itachi nods and walks out my office, I return to my seat and fall deep into my thoughts. I need people, No matter what Ideas I have nothing can be done without people. Even if we find people the possibility of them having talent to be shinobi out here is Low. I begin rhythmically tapping on my desk, ''this is truly annoying why couldn''t there be a way to make Regular people into Shinobi.'' [There is Ichizo. With 25 Siri Points I can synthesize a medicinal concoction that will clear any obstructions in the chakra pathways as well as repair or even rebuild them.] This changes everything. Even if they have to be trained from scratch this really opens a whole new world of possibilities, I could make an entire Division of medical Ninja with The Strength of a Hundred Seal that Tsunade has. I could completely fill all posts that I need! As I am basking in the incredible capabilities of Siri Orochimaru enters my office and interrupts my joy. "Lord Yorukage what can I do for you?" "I need you to collect every person in the surrounding nations and our own that fall into the category of Orphaned, Homeless, and just genuinely would not be missed between the ages of 0-20. Also you will be the head of the Department of Research after I re-educate the entire village, your base of operations will be in the Right most mountain. All equipment from your labs that were scattered all across the continent are all ready inside." After I say this I activate Angst which causes Orochimaru''s body to shiver and convulse. Sweat begins to pour out of almost every part of his body and drench his clothing, His breathing becomes rapid and heart rate increases. His legs gave way and he collapsed to the floor. "Let me make one thing explicitly clear, do not betray my trust Orochimaru. I may be kind but I am far from weak, do anything that goes against the orders I have given you and I will melt your body from the inside out. I will watch as your body becomes a useless bag of mush as you die a slow agonizing death. I know all of your tricks too, so I will do it repeatedly no matter how many times you resurrect until there is nothing left. Are we clear?" "Yes, Lord Yorukage!" "Now Go you have two weeks to accomplish the Mission." As he Exits I return to reclining in my seat, After these missions are complete and I solidify my position in the minds of the surrounding nations I will return to the Daimyo. If he thinks he could just sit in his little dirt hut and reap the fruits of my labor he is extremely mistaken. I will turn him into a figurehead with no real power, he will just be a symbol of the Culture that once was. Having a lack of any power yet being a symbol of the people, Doesn''t that sound extremely familiar? --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 3 Days go by swiftly. The shinobi I assigned to come up with a detailed plan for the Counsel return to my office with their list of candidates, and Ideas for how the overall Counsel will run. I look at the List of candidates and I approve of their choices however the way they wanted to run the counsel was far too primitive. "If you want to create a Counsel that will get together to debate the issues of the nation that is fine however if there have to decide on each and every idea 1 by 1 they will fail in their duty of running a Nation. This may work when running a village however on a larger scale it will become completely ineffective. So, Lets take your ideas and expand on them. The Counsel will have 13 members one acting as the Chairmen, each chair member will be in charge of a particular area. Each area they are in charge of will become a Department which will over see the development of each area. For Example we will have a Department of Law enforcement which will oversee the safety of the Village and Nation. That Department will then be divided into subsequent sections that subordinate leaders will oversee, which in turn will create a Chain of command that leads from the lowest law enforcement personnel to the Chair member of the counsel. Do you all Understand?" Some of the Shinobi nod their heads signaling they understood while others neither confirmed nor denied my question which showed their confusion. "If you Do not Understand that is not an issue starting tomorrow I will be separating each Shinobi into groups to begin a different type of training. This Training will help broaden your horizons on many of the upcoming changes to the Village as well as provide a solid foundation for you to build knew forms of knowledge on, You all may start on making the changes I mentioned. The Counsel will have its own office building, The Chairmen of the Counsel will bring any and all problems you may face to my attention. Now you all are dismissed." As they exit the Receptionist sends Daisuke in he greets me then hands me his proposal for the Military restructuring of the Shinobi. As I review it there are some good points, Adding two ranks to the Shinobi ranking system will allow for a more in depth break down of their abilities. I will not allow and overlapping in mission distribution like before where Genin could sometime find themselves on C to even B rank missions. His Proposal also outlined the point of adding a sparate ranking system that would build leadership skills and help form more interpersonal connections between shinobi of the same rank. As I review it I notice it has some flaws but it is overall similar to the Idea I had in mind. I like it and it would appear that I have made the correct choice when I named him my aide, at least at this moment. Chapter 38 - Enlightening The Populace "So according to you plan the new Shinobi Ranks will be Genin, Kihonin, Chunin, Jonin, and Jokyunin all below me the Kage. With the Military aspect of it you would like to appoint a Rank based upon their shinobi rank which in turn will create a Chain of command?" "Yes Lord Yorukage. I apologize for not bringing you a complete proposal however I felt that I should bring this to you before making any further decisions." "No that is Fine,I am pleased with what you have. The only Change I will make is add one more Shinobi rank this will make translating them to military ranks more fluid and understanding. Furthermore, it will cause us to re-evaluate the mission ranking system as well." As I say that I retrieve a few sheets of paper to add a visual aid to my explanation. "Lets think of it in terms of a Pyramid. At the Top sits myself the Kage level Shinobi in charge of the Village, A mission that would require my direct attention would have to be at the level which threatens the very safety of the Village and Nation as a Whole, I will name this rank EX. Below me would sit the Jokyunin, These shinobi are highly experienced and have the power to become a Kage in their own right. Missions that would require their direct attention would have to be at the level that protects or involves matters of the Nation or Combating enemies which are beyond the level of normal Jonin, This is your S-Class missions correct?" "Yes Lord Yorukage." "The Missions below that will follow the standard order of A-Class which Jonin will be assigned, B-Class for Chunin, C-Class for Kihonin, D-Class for Genin, and the New Class of E for Hikuinin. Shinobi will be tested in a manner that not only tests their knowledge of jutsu, Chakra levels, etc like the normal nations but a new standard that I will create which will determine their eligibility for the next rank. In my opinion the current way of doing things is not adaptive enough, shinobi aren''t taught standardized formations, Battle tactics, strategic planning and many other things at the level where they could become interchangeable and be able to operate within each team no matter what. But I have digressed, adjust the mission description to fit what I have said." Daisuke takes a note of this, when he is done I continue my break down of the Shinobi power pyramid. "To create a proper chain of Command we must create a Rank system that will classify all Active Shinobi as well as On-call Shinobi. All active Shinobi will be broken down into two rank categories which will allow a smooth flow of information from Top to Bottom as well as Bottom to the top. The On-call shinobi will be assigned a Rank appropriate to their Shinobi rank when they are activated." I then draw a Line between the bottom three sections of the pyramid from the Top 4 sections. "I am excluded from these ranks and will assume the position of Supreme Commander, the Counsel will have no authority over the Military and it will be a separate entity from the Law enforcement Department. The Bottom three sections which contain Hikuinin, Genin, and Kihonin will make up the Enlisted Ranks. As they climb through the ranks they will develop leadership skills, co-operation, and Most importantly a feeling of belonging. At my Level I hate to say it but I will never have the opportunity to interact with each and every one of the lower level shinobi, to me they are just numbers that display the overall strength of the Nation and Village. Its terrible to think about isn''t it? It may seem hypocritical to my earlier views, however this is the reality of it all and I can''t change that with my current level of power." *Daisuke POV* As I listen to Lord Yorukage speak I can hear the surging emotions in his voice. He seems conflicted on his decision yet determined to see it thorough, Is this what It means to be in power? Is this the Burden that many covet yet may never have the opportunity to hold? It Seems as if his position is forcing him to make decisions that he would have never made before. From the stories that spread of Lord Yorukage, Lord Itachi, and Lord Shisui''s exploits they all share the same detail. They did it all Alone. The Wave after wave of enemies while being tired and Hungry, they pushed through it all Alone to create a Legend. The Day of Two Suns, a Day that I will remember for the rest of my life. It was as if A deity descended and wiped all impurities away with the wave of his hand, The world acted as a spectator as the person in front of me wiped away thousands of lives. Now he is making a decision that in the future will send thousands to their deaths when he could solve the problem with a single jutsu. Never-less in his position that would not be appropriate so he has no choice but to do what he is doing today. "The Next three sections Which contain Chunin, Jonin, and Jokyunin will make up the Officers. These individuals will be in charge of the Planing and organizational aspect of the Military, due to this I will have the most interaction with these personnel." Every word that came out of his mouth was a blade that craved into all his ideals. As I stood there I watched as my Kage begin to change his mindset from one that would rather carry the weight of the world to one that will allow him to share the burden. What Daisuke was witnessing was the Birth of a True ruler. A Kage, A King, Then a Emperor of Shinobi. "God of Shinobi" is just a clever moniker for a person that could never truly stand at the level of gods, Men should not label people as Gods because a true God can create and destroy with a Thought. So if Hashirama was the God of Shinobi, then Ichizo was the Emperor he could only bow his head to. Chapter 39 - Enlightening The Populace (Continued) The next morning Ichizo stepped of the Yorukage''s mansion for the first time in a few days. As he steps out the sight before him baffles him, Each and every Shinobi was wearing the Yamigakure''s Shinobi attire or a Variation of it. A black long or Short sleeve shirt with a Dark purple body fitting flak over it, upon the collar each shinobi had a different insignia on it which signified their rank and status as active. The ranks were divided into 9 enlisted and 9 Officer ranks, The Enlisted ranks were signified by Stars with the officers having Moons. E-1 had no Insignia, E-2 a hollowed out star black Star, E-3 A filled Black Star, E-4 a Hollow Silver Star, E-5 A Filled Silver Star, E-6 A Hollow Gold Star, E-7 a Filled Gold Star, E-8 2 Filled Gold Stars, E-9 3 Filled Gold Stars. Followed by the Officers With the Lowest rank being a Full Moon and as your rank increases the moon gets chipped away to match the Symbol of the Village. As he walks and inspects the Shinobi he notices they have the Look yet they don''t have the discipline he wished for yet. ''So now its time to begin educating everyone'' This thought passes his mind as he walks to the Counsel Building. The Building was located to near the left most river of the village, the reason behind the distance is to show a separation of Power. Many Kage of other villages do all the work running their village which leads to stockpiles of doc.u.ments that have not been inspected or passed. This way of governing will allow the Kage to focus more on actually governing rather than reading and reviewing doc.u.ments. As he walks into the into the Building he inspects his own handy work. A magnificent building modeled after the ''Grand Kremlin Palace'' minus its enormous size and gaudy gold tower features. The Symbol of the Yamigakure superimposed into the symbol of the Land of Night at the top of the building. The gleaming white marble of the structure reflected the suns gleaming rays, Ichizo walks in and heads to the Chairman''s office. The Chairman was a Shinobi by the name of Bunta Mizuiro, His was a shinobi of the Hidden mist whose entire family was deemed to be exterminated during the blood wars. He is a user of the Glass Style Kekkei Tota and one of the five Jokyunin of the Hidden Darkness. He was a stern man in his mid 20s with deep Steel colored hair and eyes with sharp facial features. the Dark colors of the Yamigakure uniform made his hair and eye colors stand out even more. He is now the head of the Mizuiro clan, including him there are 70 members of the clan with 26 of them being capable of using Glass Style. ''Maybe I should come up with a way to strengthen and purify bloodlines as well as their traits.'' "Bunta I need to talk to you about my next course of action." He rises from his seat and gestures for me to sit in it before I begin speaking, I am deeply impressed by his skill in costumes and courtesies. I sit he assumes a kneeling position to show that he is ready to listen. "First I would like to say that I will not be visiting this office again, a superior does not go to his subordinates to discuss business they go to him. So, at the start of every week you will come to my office an brief me on the tasks for that week. Also, I will start my re-education of all Shinobi starting today gather all Shinobi in the village to the other side of the mountains in two hours I will be waiting." "Understood Lord Yorukage!" --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Two hours later I stand on the other side of Yamigakure''s Mountains, a detail I neglected was the water that would pool on the other side so I used that to create a Large lake which I am currently standing on. A few moments later everyone arrives and joins me on the lake. "This area will be where future shinobi will be trained and educated. I my opinion the one of the greatest attributes to a great learning experience is a great learning environment. Right now there is nothing here but a lake and some gravel however I will make this a place for nurturing our future Shinobi." "Somatic Style: Ice King''s Strides" I step above the lake to view the area surrounding it it was a whole lot of nothing for as far as I could see. "Mokuton: Jukai Koutan( Wood Style: Birth of a Sea of Trees)" I used a large amount of chakra to make that entire area a vast forest changing the landscape. *Daisuke POV* At First I had no idea what was going to happen, all we were told was that Lord Yorukage wanted to speak to all of us. Now we are watching him create a Forest. The trees were taller and larger than any I have ever seen, They stretched at least 300 feet in the air. So high up the tops of the trees were out of view, the roots of the trees broke the surface layer of the earth and grasses began to grow throughout the forest. The roots also broke the shoreline of the Lake creating a series of streams that traveled in all directions. The Nation was no longer desolate and devoid of life, now it looked like a serene retreat. Lord Yorukage then stepped down from his position in the sky then returned to the surface of the lake, he made a series of hand signs which caused Eight Large pillars to stretched up from the bottom of the lake. A circular stone platform formed on the top of the pillars to break the waters surface. The Platform was about 500 feet in circ.u.mference, on top of the platform a series of buildings was erected with beautiful flowers and trees surrounding them. Lord Yorukage approached us all when he completed his work and said "Welcome to the Academy of The Night, which resides in the Midnight Forest. Today you will be its first students!" Chapter 40 - We Welcome Lord Yorukage! "Starting today I will educate you all on skills and knowledge that are not Shinobi based, this will allow our Village to take a step forward as all the others remain behind. This knowledge will further your understanding on the changes that I have made and will be made in the future." With that statement they all followed me into the main educational building. The curriculum will consist of reading, writing, math, economics, science, engineering and history. This will start at the basics then work its way up to the level of a bachelors degree back on Earth, This will allow my citizens to think at a level that they never have before, to question things, create, develop new ideas and inventions that will push us further. This training will continue everyday until I have ensured that each and every individual has absorbed the knowledge. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The Time limit of both Orochimaru''s kidnapping expedition and the shinobi sent out to negotiate trade with other nations has come.I cut the Re-education training short for that day and return to my office where I find the shinobi I sent out with a few additions to their group. I take a seat at my desk then ask for a report of all the status of Nation cooperation. "Lord Yorukage, All Nations accepted your conditions with extreme enthusiasm and extend their most sincere gestures to Welcome you to the region. The Land of Volcanoes has dispatched these individuals to ask for your assistance on a specific matter." *Envoy From the Land of Volcanoes POV* At first I was extremely skeptical of these people claiming to be Shinobi. They arrived out of no where to claim that they were sent by the Yorukage in the Land of Night. This statement raised a number of questions, The Land of Night is a place that has nothing to offer why would shinobi settle there? How are they able to begin trade? How powerful are they? Is this Yorukage a capable person? So the Daimyo sent a few individuals including myself to the Land of Night to inspect this village to determine its capabilities both economic and military wise. When we arrived at our border with the Land of Night we were utterly shocked. The wasteland that it once was is no more, Trees stretched as far as the eye could see. A large Border checkpoint was also erected with 10 Shinobi on guard, a small Kunoichi walked toward us and asked what our business was in the Land of Night. It was at that point I realized that the Yorukage was an extremely capable person that already put measures in place to ensure his country''s Sovereignty which forced other nations to respect it or face retaliation. When we passed through the Border we entered the Forest, even during the day it was dark and eerie below the canopy of the trees. The Shinobi at the border told us this was the Midnight Forest which Lord Yorukage personally erected to bring wildlife to the nation. ''The Yorukage can erect a forest of this magnitude!?'' I always heard stores of the Shinobi to the east however, to witness their prowess first hand completely overturned my world view. The Forest was absolutely massive. Tress of all breeds, Ponds, streams, Rivers, grasses, bushes with wild fruits, The Midnight Forest itself was enough to provide a humongous source of income to the Land of Night. As we got closer to the Village the Tress began to grow much taller and more light began to flow trough them to brighten up the forest causing a picture worthy environment. Many birds and other types of wild life could be herd scurrying around, Large Mountains also began to revel themselves in the distance. ''The Yorukage created all of this.'' I subconsciously gulped down a mouthful of saliva, to be able to create all of this alone his power was a deterring factor itself. Only a fool would attack this Country! even if the other shinobi are not as powerful, the Kage alone could wipe our nation from existence! I cannot even Fathom this! Our Travel continued until we reached a large lake at the base of the colossal Mountains towering in front of us. At the center of the lake there was a beautiful collection of buildings with a bridge that led to a passage which traversed trough the center mountain. Many shinobi traveled to and fro the buildings as well as the passageway. There was no way to reach this structure in the center of the lake from where we were so we could only go around the mountains, Trespassing on that area could be seen as an act of aggression by the Land of Volcanoes. I refuse to be the cause of an unwinnable war with the Monster that resides within this Nation. We later arrived at the Gate of the Yamigakure, the very presence of the gate pressured us all into submission. Its grandeur was undeniable, it was made out of graceful white stone and dark brown wood giving it a look of elegance. The Word Yamigakure with the symbol of the village were the finishing touches, Two Shinobi stood guard we told them our purpose then made our way in. The sight that welcomed us was beyond my expectations, Sidewalks that were neatly paved lined with houses and other forms of buildings which sat along 3 rivers. As we walked we saw may shinobi rushing pass us in both directions looking extremely busy, when we arrive at the Yorukage''s mansion its splendor outclassed everything in its surroundings. This intimidated us all, Inside this building resides the one who created this all. We walked in the building, what welcomed us just intimated us even further. The Large Black stone pillars which rose out of the white floor, The symbol of the Village embedded in the center of the pillars. The many shinobi entering and exiting an office directly ahead of that symbol ''The Yorukage''s office''. I was getting more and more nervous as we waited our turn to be seen, when it finally arrived we entered that room and immediately we felt suffocated. The power radiating off of his body demanded attention and respect, The Grace in all of his actions forced subservience, you could only bow your head. The Shinobi we arrived with all knelled and the leader of the group began speaking. "Lord Yorukage, All Nations accepted your conditions with extreme enthusiasm and extend their most sincere gestures to Welcome you to the region. The Land of Volcanoes has dispatched these individuals to ask for your assistance on a specific matter." The Yorukage nodded his head then directed his attention toward me, when his eyes met mine I felt small and weak. He then said "Speak." His tone made it sound as if the words out of my mouth would dictate the fate of my Country. My presence seems to be not only unwanted but extremely rude to him. However he is completely justified in his annoyance, the Daimyo was impertinent which makes my visit extremely impudent. I have nothing that can justify the actions of my nation''s blatant disrespect to Lord Yorukage. All I can do is attempt to defuse the situation. I bow and begin speaking "Lord Yorukage, please excuse this blatant disrespect to yourself and the Hidden Darkness." "You are misunderstanding something. You aren''t disrespecting the Village, you are Disrespecting My Nation!" At that moment a wave of Chakra was released from his body which caused us all to plummet into the hard stone floor. His anger was projected not only onto us but it would appear almost everyone in the village felt that Chakra surge because a team of Shinobi appeared before Lord Yorukage immediately. "Please quell your anger Lord Yorukage we have come to ask for your help!" This was the only thing I could think of to save not only my life but the lives of all whom reside within the Land of Volcanoes. "What do you require from Me?" His tone changed and the chakra disappeared without a trace along with the Shinobi that appeared. My life was literally a moment away from vanishing. "Lately the Land of Volcanoes has been getting attacked by the Land of Iron. Due to the Mountainous enviroment there are many raw materials hidden below the surface, The Land of Iron is attempting to claim those Lands for themselves." "And What do you need from me? This does not sound like my problem." Chapter 41 - These are Your Options "This is how the Land of Volcanoes conducts business huh? They show up uninvited to the Head of a Foreign Nation, Disrespect him to his face, then ask for help. I am truly perplexed, I thought we were not only neighbors but trade partners. It would appear i need to re-evaluate that relationship before it has even begun." The words that Lord Yorukage just said made me breakout in sweat, His words were sharper than knives yet we could not refute them. In my attempt to apologize I did make the assumption that the Daimyo still held all the political power with my words. We did show up with no sort of gift or offering from our own Daimyo because we assumed this Village was just a hoax or too weak to be a threat. We also did agree to the trade agreement because we had nothing to loose, all they wanted in exchange for their good and services was currency. Now however from the tone of Lord Yorukage''s voice that agreement is now null and void. If we want to trade with the Land of Night we will have to make the new agreement lean much more in favor of them. "Lord Yorukage please forgive us! However, I''m quite serious about the need of help. The Samurai of the Land of Iron are beyond what our local security forces can handle, without your aid they will annex part of our country." The Yorukage stands up, turns around a gazes out the window. His actions make me even more nervous, I have no idea what he is thinking. "The Samurai and The Shinobi have an agreement to not interfere with each others actions. What you are asking me to do would violate this agreement which may cause a war between my Nation and the Land of iron. During this war the battlefield would be nether the Land of Night nor The Land of Iron, but the country trapped in between these two. Do you understand?" I understood immediately, if our country is the location of the battleground between these two Nations all would be lost. Many innocents would die all due to not being strong enough. "There is a loophole to this agreement however the cost might be a little steep and I do not think your Daimyo would be willing. Would you like to know what it is?" "Yes, please enlighten me sir!" "The Land of Volcanoes will claim to be in a military alliance with the Land of Night. I will send 1 Jokyunin and 5 Jonin to ensure the Land of Iron refrains from attacking your country, However this is only a temporary fix. I do not believe the Land of Iron will like the fact that a Shinobi nation is near their Western border, they would become sandwiched between Shinobi forces on the eastern and western fronts. What do you think would be their next course of action would be?" Pondered on that question for a really long amount of time, and nothing came to mind immediately. "Stick to the devil you know. We are a new upcoming Power to the region a new and unknown variable, why would they sit back while allowing us to grow when we suppressed their growth? This action will cause a war." "How is that any different from the first option?" "Myself breaking the agreement, and the Samurai breaking the agreement is two entirely different things. If I break the agreement then the Land of Iron are victims, they will petition to the other Kage and pretty soon I will be attacked from all angles. If they break the Agreement that will only make things more difficult for them, this will buy us time to solidify our position in the region. Which means I will require many things from your Country in order to protect your country." When Lord Yorukage said that he turned around to smile at me. That smile make me even more afraid, A demonic smile that will bleed the Land of Volcanoes for everything it has. However he is our only hope in order to protect the nation. "What do you need from us, Sir." "Oh how the tables have turned! All I need is people. It does not matter if they have any form of disability or any missing limbs however, this is only for the a.d.u.l.ts. Children I would prefer if they are healthy however if they are not then I will require double the amount written on this paper." I take the paper Lord Yorukage hands me and the Numbers hurt but they are still acceptable, we have many people we cannot feed in our nation so this is acceptable because it also helps us. "10,000 A.d.u.l.ts, 5,000 Children or 10,000 Disabled children. Isn''t this Slavery Lord Yorukage? And can you explain why Disabled individuals count as Half a person?" "Once again you misunderstand. This would not be considered slavery because I am offering them to become citizens of the Land of Night with full benefits of being one. Secondly, I see all individuals as equal regardless of there Physical or mental completeness. I have my own reasons for wanting them as well." *Ichizo POV* When they come here I will first have to do an extensive vetting process to ensure they aren''t spies or anything similar to that. After that I will begin healing all of their aliments whether it is physical or mental, why would I tell you I had a way to correct their disabilities so that they will be able to live "Normal" Lives? "The Trade deal will continue with this added revision, bring this to your Daimyo. If he agrees then you have a Month from today to migrate all of my new citizens to their country. If he does not agree then I will sit back and watch as your country gets destroyed then annexed. The choice is yours, Good Day Gentlemen." Chapter 42 - Creation and Destruction After the people from the Land of Volcanoes leave I call for Shisui, when he arrives I tell him my Plans for that Country. "Shisui as 1 of the 5 Jokyunin currently in the Yamigakure I am putting you in charge of the situation in the Land of Volcanoes. Select 5 Jonin to accompany you to diffuse the situation with the Land of Iron, I have big plans for that Country. Right now we a stable because of myself and the 4 Other Jokyunin within the Land of Night, As a Nation we lack many things but population is the biggest problem. To stand on equal footing with the 5 Great nations we need not only individual power but the collective power of people. To do that I will do my best to make this nation into a base for others to emulate, once they do we will work together to spread the influence of the Land of Night to cover the Region creating the First Shinobi Empire!" "Ichizo we have come this far so lets see it through, I will do my part so that you can do yours." --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- As time passed the Village continued to develop, Orochimaru brought back almost 100,000 people from the surrounding nations which bolstered our population from the original 700 odd people. This created many new Jobs within the village that had to be completed, The young had to be taken care of and housed while the older ones were trained and educated to become Shinobi. Trade with the other nations was booming, the Goods from the Land of Night were a hot commodity that many wanted. This made the economy extremely powerful and the Influence of the country got to a Level where no country could ignore the words of the Yorukage. The Land of Volcanoes agreed to the Trade agreement which caused another massive influx of people. Almost all of them were disfigured in some sort of way however with a quick Purchase from siri''s store all problems were solved. The Daimyo of the Land of Night stepped down from power to join the Yamigakure. His bloodline contained the Disaster Style Kekkei Tota which means he was a decedent of Itai Uzumaki, Once his Chakra pathways were cleared and his Bloodline strengthened, his original Blond Hair became a deep Red hue. His body was strengthened to an extreme degree which practically radiated with boundless energy he also became a Jokyunin and swore to revive his clan as well as serve the Nation. Due to Ichizo''s Training and education the Village progressed swiftly. Technology was introduced, The Military was Trained to be disciplined and efficient, The Village was no longer small and weak but the capital of a mighty Nation. Sh.i.p.s and other water vessels were created and trade begin with the Island Nations of Summoning Island, Mokuzu Island, Seven Herbs Island, and Crimson State Island. Ichizo was pressured to become not only the Kage of the Yamigakure but the Leader of the Land of Night by all the other nations. He was already doing the job however he does not have a title. So on January 1st The 53rd Year of the modern era, Ichizo Uchiha, was Crowned King of the Night Kingdom. Five peaceful years of Growth, Education, and Development has turned the Yamigakure into a city nearing the level of New York or Tokyo. Immigration from all over the surrounding nations has increased the population of the Country to a staggering 3 million people from the original 700. The Vetting, education, training, mandatory military service for all immigrants and Safety the Kingdom provided turned them all into citizens loyal to the King. Five Years of silence from the Land of Iron. Today this Silence was broken. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- I sat upon the Throne in the Palace which was originally the Yorukage''s mansion. Due to my new position many felt I should have a home and place of work that fits my status as the first Shinobi to have complete control over the political, economic, and Military aspects of a Nation while also being a Kage I also created this rank of King. I am currently wearing the Standard Yamigakure shinobi attire with a white long sleeve haori over it. On the back of the haori the word Night is written in Kanji, replacing the Headband is a Crown with three peaks made out of black titanium of the highest purity. The center peak was larger than the two others and had the symbol of the Yamigakure rested in the middle made out of 24k white gold. To the left of me was Daisuke and to my Right was Itachi, kneeling below the throne were the other 10 Jokyunin of the Nation with the exception of Shisui. These individuals are: Bunta of The Mizurio Clan user of the Glass Style Kekkei Tota, Chiyoko of The Uzumaki Clan user of The Disaster Style Kekkei Tota as well as Choetsugan Kekkei Genkai,The Fuhengan Kekkei Genkai and The Uzutsuyogan Kekkei Genkai, Hitomi of The Gima Clan user of the Erase Style Kekkei Tota, Miyu of The Nakano Clan user of the Nova Style Kekkei Tota, Kuzumi of The Taiyo Clan user of The Solar Style Kekkei Tota and Taiyogan Kekkei Genkai, Makoto of The Shiryu Clan user of the Forest Style Kekkei Tota, Riko of The Anzai Clan user of the Storm Style Kekkei Genkai, Yuzuki of the Yuki Clan user of the Ice Style Kekkei Genkai, Lastly Kenzo of The Chinoike Clan user of the Dark Style Kekkei Genkai and the Ketsuryugan Kekkei Genkai. These Individuals were Original citizens of the Yamigakure, they have worked Hard to get to the place they were in now. Bunta takes the lead and begins speaking to the King. "Your Majesty, Lord Shisui has sent a report back from the Land of Volcanoes which states that the Land of Iron has began moving their personnel to the border of their nation. He requests we send more Shinobi to aid in the upcoming war that will take place between the Land of Volcanoes and the Land of Iron. If the Land of Volcanoes is lost we will share a border with Samurai!" Maybe it is Time to let the world Know the Power of my Kingdom. "Bunta, Chiyoko, and Kenzo you three will use whatever is necessary to fight this War, It is time for the Kingdom of Night to reveal itself to the World!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" Let the Path to War Begin! Chapter 43 - I Will Place the World in His Majestys Hands! *Chiyoko Uzumaki POV* If I were to sit back and compare my time as Daimyo to His Majesty''s time as King, the difference is clear. From the time of my Father''s death to the day His Majesty appeared in front of me I did nothing to change the hand I was dealt. I sat back and watched as my people starved to death, I was placed in charge of a Nation that had nothing to offer. The Landscape was flat and devoid of life, The ocean was filled with many Chakra beasts along the coastline as well as unforgiving waves that would wash away all we worked to build. Time after time we tried to make a life for ourselves and time after time we failed. I ruled this nation for 10 years, at the age of 7 it was forced upon me due to my father dying. His Majesty Ichizo has ruled has ruled for 5 years, In this Five years he has changed the entire country to a level that I would have never imagined before. The original flat barren nation is covered in forests, mountains, rivers, plains, swamps, lakes, filled with wildlife. There are people and cities all around the nation with trains and pathways that lead to each of them. The Technology implemented in not only the Capital City of Darkness but the coastal cites as well has allowed for a quick transfer of information which allows us to react quickly to any unexpected event. The Knowledge taught at the Academy of Night has brought many people from all over to study within its walls as well as open up a whole new world to myself and all the others whom have graduated from it. People are able to eat well, work, buy things, start a Family and overall just be happy with the lives they have. We are able to trade with other nations by sea because His Majesty eliminated the threat of Chakra beasts and adjusted the coastline so waves wouldn''t wash away the work we have done. The Kingdom of Night has become vital to the surrounding nations which has made us into a hub for immigration and cultural exchange. We have all kinds of entertainment such as movies, video games, Amus.e.m.e.nt parks, etc, This place is a utopia. Yet to me the greatest thing about the Kingdom is the ability for anyone to become a shinobi. Not only does this allow our military might to stand above all the others by many folds but, It also allows for someone like me to make a difference as well as know my true heritage. The day His Majesty turned me into a Shinobi when I graduated from training he purified all our bloodlines to allow us to pass our skills onto our children which will maintain the Military superiority we have in the Future. My hair turned Bright Red. His Majesty checked my bloodline and determined I was a Member of the Uzumaki Clan more specifically the descendant of one of the Greatest Uzumaki, Itai Uzumaki. From that day forward I spent a lot of one on one time with His Majesty. He taught me how to use my inherited Kekkei Tota and Dojutsu, He taught me everything I needed to know about the Uzumaki from Their Fuinjutsu to the History of the clan leading back to Asura Otsutsuki. His Majesty took time out of his Day to teach all the Clan heads the History of their Clan and Jutsu! For all he has done not only for the Nation but for his people as well, If His Majesty wanted me to Swim through Lava or pull the moon out of the Sky I would happily do as I was told. In the entire country I doubt there is anyone who would disagree with that at all. As one of the 12 Jokyunin under His Majesty I will do everything in my power to protect the Nation, His Majesty, and His Majesty''s interests. As I walk back to the allotted area for the Uzumaki Clan I think of all the things I have to get done in order to fulfill His Majesty''s request. This will be the first war involving Shinobi and Samurai in history so lets start with what I know about the Samurai. When Samurai received ninshu they became more spiritual and Idealic in their beliefs. Samurai usually wear heavy armor that cover the majority of their bodies while also adorning a helmet that can be used as a respirator to counter poison. Samurai use swords in which they infuse chakra into to launch it over a distance, they also practice Iaido which strengthens their bodies and Increases the speed at which they draw their swords. This can prevent many lower level shinobi from preforming hand signs. So I will need Jonin and Chunin proficient in Wide area jutsu that can melt the Armor they wear. So it looks like I will have to visit the Heads of the Nakano, Taiyo, and Hayashi clans users of the Nova, Solar and Scorch styles respectively to Activate Shinobi of that level. When I reach home my Wife is B.r.e.a.s.tfeeding my daughter while my oldest daughter is playing with her younger brother in the Living room. I Smile and greet them all with hugs and kisses. The Family I have today is due to the Grace, strength, and intelligence of His Majesty. For his Majesty I will present the Entire World to him on a silver platter! Chapter 44 - War Between Shinobi and Samurai *Chiyoko Uzumaki POV* Over 5,000 Military personnel are required to support the 1,000 that will actually engage in combat. Communication, Logistics, Medical Personnel, and Weaponry, These are the Four divisions that will provide everything necessary to engage in a War with the Land of Iron. 3 Jokyunin, 300 Jonin and 700 Chunin comprise the main fighting force with Myself taking command with Kenzo taking Second in command of the force by His Majesty''s order. It takes the entire force 2 days to prepare everything necessary to set of to the Land of Volcanoes. All equipment was loaded onto a train followed by all personnel, before we had the opportunity to board His Majesty''s Royal Guard appeared. All Shinobi quickly got into formation to await and audience with the King. When the King appeared he was not in his usual choice of clothing but the garbs worn when handling official matters of the state. He wore a dark purple kimono with gold lining along the seams that was cut to be ankle length, around his waist was a golden sash that tied it all together. On top of the kimono he wore a white haori with the word Night written on the back in Gold, at the bottom of the hoari golden clouds lined the edge. His hair was slicked back and tied in a ponytail that reached his shoulder blades, on his head sat the Crown of Night in all its glory. The crown had three points similar to the one he wore in battle dress, It was made out of gold with 3 Black diamonds embedded into the tips In the center point the Symbol of Yamigakure was placed made out of White diamonds. When he appeared in front of the Formations all Shinobi present including myself Kneel. "This is the First time since I created Yamigakure that we will have to participate in a War, but we are shinobi that will face any and every adversary that the world will throw at us. In this war some of you may die, some of you may not, However the one certainty is that you all will be targets. For the First time in History the Samurai have started a conflict, we shinobi will finish that conflict with a overwhelming show of force! Good Luck out there Ladies and Gentlemen!" After he said that His Majesty turned around and disappeared from sight along with his Royal guards. I have no idea who started it but at that moment a shout was repeated throughout the formations. "ALL HAIL HIS MAJESTY KING ICHIZO!" "ALL HAIL HIS MAJESTY KING ICHIZO!" "ALL HAIL HIS MAJESTY KING ICHIZO!" The cheers resounded throughout the entire City, Listening to it all I felt warm inside proud to be apart of this Nation. After that we boarded the Train and made our way to the Land of Volcanoes. When we arrived near the eastern border between the Land of Volcanoes and the Land of Iron we set up camp which will also dub as our base of operations. Lord Shisui arrived a few hours later with his entourage in tow. He walked into the central command tent where Bunta, Kenzo, and Myself were seated discussing our plan of Attack. "If you Three are here it would appear Ichizo wants to end this War as quickly as possible, With 4 Jokyunin this should be a walk in the Park." This was the First time I have seen Lord Shisui in person, over the past few years his main assignment was to monitor the Land of Iron so the only people he kept in contact with was Bunta, Lord Itachi, and His Majesty. He was wearing The Ghost Uniform which varied depending on the terrain due to the nature of the tasks they were assigned outside of the Kingdom. The uniform was all Black to match the Black rocks in this area of the Land of Volcanoes, With a matte Black headband sash and metal insignia. Usually members of Ghost would wear masks over their face to keep their identities a secret however Lord Shisui''s Eyes would immediately give up his Identity anyway. "His Majesty''s exact words were ''Its time for the Kingdom of Night to reveal itself to the World'' so we were sent here to make swift work of the Samurai. We were also told to wait for them to breach the Shinobi - Samurai agreement first, so we will be on the defensive for the first instance of the war." "This is why I hate politics! Why should we hav-" Before Lord Shisui could finish his sentence a Bladed Chakra arc cut through the camp causing a loud explosion and injuring some of the Lower level shinobi. Maybe 300-400 meters away a large amount of Samurai were standing in wait. "Shinobi of the Hidden Darkness! This land belongs to the Samurai and you are currently in violation of the Shinobi-Samurai agreement! We ask that you withdraw your Forces!" A Samurai projected his voice across the rocky terrain. "It seems talk will get us no where if they already claim this as part of the Land of Iron, also from the looks of things they Outnumber us 10 to 1 it would appear that they are taking us extremely seriously." -Shisui "Well His Majesty also takes this seriously! I refuse to allow the first war our Kingdom takes part it results in a loss!" -Chiyoko "Saigaiton: Jikiarashi!( Disaster Style: Magnetic Storm)" The Sky darkens lightning and thunder strike and boom in the area surrounding the Samurai. Rocks that contain different kinds of metals began to rise from the ground and spiral in the area causing a Tornado of Death. Everywhere this tornado of rock passed by it was as if the bodies of the samurai were placed into a blender staining the rocky terrain with blood and body parts. Their Bodys contorted, their Armor dented and pierced through, many did not have the opportunity to scream or cry out in agony before they were sent to met the creator. The jutsu moved though out the Samurai destroying their formation and crushing their morale. Thousands died in the 30 seconds that jutsu passed through the area, Chiyoko observes his jutsu with clenched fists. "For the Kingdom! For His Majesty!" With that began a war that spread the Name of Chiyoko the Destroyer, Kenzo the Dark, and Bunta the Unbreakable. The Kingdom of Night became an entity which many would think twice before disrespecting. Chapter 45 - The Meeting Battle after battle the samurai were on the losing end of the war, No matter what they did to the shinobi they would find the ones that survived the attacks back on the battlefield. If the Shinobi were not killed it was like they never were injured in the first place, Limbs were regrown, Stamina recovered, wounds healed. The Samurai had the numerical advantage yet were losing battle after battle. After the Battle that started the war the Samurai were getting pushed further and further back into the land of Iron. All of the tactics they used to try and overcome their defeat were foiled, step by step the game of war was leaning toward the side of the shinobi. Sitting in the Throne room Ichizo was informed that the General of the Samurai would like to have a meeting to discuss the war. "What are our Losses? Compared to theirs?" "Your Majesty, in total the original deployment force is still mostly a full strength with the expectation of a few that could not survive long enough to receive treatment. Our losses are around in the low hundreds more or less. While theirs amount to the tens of thousands, our Jokyunin are preventing any major losses. " Daisuke reads off the report sent from the front lines. "So we hold an absolute advantage in the upcoming meeting with their General-Leader, we get to set the terms." As I sit on the Throne something dawns upon me, Samurai were basically the Switzerland of this world yet I forced their hand. The power dynamics are changing and I have just stepped into the world of Major players, many eyes will be on this meeting between The Samurai and Myself. "Inform The Samurai they may pick the venue for peace talks, Also tell them to invite All Kage of the Great Nations. Daisuke, you, Itachi, and Yuzuki will accompany me to these talks. Also inform the front lines that nothing has yet to be decided any and all aggression before an agreement can be responded to with force." "Yes, Your Majesty!" The news of the battles between the Kingdom of Night and the Samurai of The Land of Iron spread far and wide extremely quickly. *Lord Hokage POV* Many different shinobi were seen going in and out of the Hokage''s office this news shocked the world. The Samurai were know to be extremely proficient in battle even if they have never all out declared war on any shinobi nation. They use their speed and skill with the Sword to prevent shinobi from using Hand signs which limits attack capabilities. Yet news is being passed that A war between Shinobi and Samurai is occurring in the West! The Nation involved in the War with the Samurai is a Nation I have never heard of The Kingdom of Night, General Mifune of the Samurai has Invited all the 5 Kage to attend the treaty meeting between the Kingdom of Night, Land of Volcanoes, and Land of Iron. ''To Be able to push the Samurai to such an Extent what kind of Shinobi reside within the Land of Night?'' In the reports they were receiving the Land of Night was practically bulling the Samurai with 1,000 combat oriented Shinobi. When the Samurai would try to attack and kill large numbers of Shinobi one of the 3 High level shinobi they have would stop the attack. It was almost like the Kingdom of Night could end the battles anytime they wanted to yet they were just ''Entertaining'' the Samurai. "Lord Fourth, we have information on the Leader of the Kingdom of Night and it''s Shinobi." The Chakra analysis I have in front of me makes me think this is a dream, its Been 5 years since anyone has heard anything about this person. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Every nation received a similar invitation and came to a similar conclusion, The Kingdom of Night is powerful. Even if they have remained neutral it should be known that the Land of Iron''s Military capabilities is on par with the 5 Great Shinobi Nations this is why the Shinobi - Samurai agreement has not been breached in many years. The 5 Kage and their Entourage made their way to The Land of Valleys where the Meeting was taking place. When they arrived at the location the what greeted them was a small yet elegant structure which sat in a large yet beautiful valley surrounded by mountains on 3 sides and the Ocean on the last. They entered the Building what welcomed them was a large circular Table with seven seats each with the flag of the respective Nation hung above it. The Fourth Mizukage, Yagura Karatachi sat below the Flag of the Land of Water and placed his Mizukage hat on the Table. Followed by The Fourth Kazekage Rasa, The Fourth Hokage Minato, The Fourth Raikage Ay, and The Third Tsuchikage Onoki. "Its seems that None of you could avoid something so serious as this Meeting." Onoki Sneered in disdain the Third Great Ninja war was a heavy loss for the Hidden Stone. His resentment for the other Kage was at its Highest. "Tsuchikage you seem to forget we have no idea what we are dealing with. This new shinobi Nation could be a Threat to all of us and from what I read in the reports we may not have anyway to stop them." Rasa Chimed in to diffuse the Tsuchikage, they may all be in danger no need to break apart now. After their little exchange the Doors opened again The General of the Samurai entered and proceeded to his seat without a word. After him Ichizo made his entrance wearing his Shinobi battle attire with his Crown on his head and the Kage hat on his back. His Sharingan with the vertical slit of his pupils on display to all, at his flanks Itachi, Daisuke, and Yuzuki trailed behind. He approached the Seat under the Flag of the Kingdom of Night and took a seat after placing his Kage hat on the Table. All eyes of the other Kage Locked onto the Shinobi that entered. ''His Strength is No Lie'' They all felt the Chakra that was subconsciously being released from his body, he was at a level far beyond the other kage sitting at the Table. He was so much more powerful that his Guards were at the level of Kage any thoughts of attacking him where destroyed before they came into fruition, any attacks would be stopped by his guards before it even reached him. "Im Glad that all of you were able to make the Journey, I am the King of the Kingdom of Night as well as the Kage of the Yamigakure. Some of you may also remember me from my time as Futatsu of The Smiling Trio, I am Ichizo Uchiha the First Yorukage." Chapter 46 - I Have No Need to Ask for Permission The Names "Smiling Trio" and "Futatsu" made the room extremely quiet besides Minato the other Kage sat disbelieving, trying to deny the truth that has been laid out in front of them. "The Madmen that Slaughters with a Smile" this was the usual statement that accompanied any talks of the Smiling Trio or "Harbinger of a Second Sun" when Futatsu is mentioned specifically. Dangerous doesn''t even scratch the surface of the label they put on the Three of them, they are not threats any normal team should ever have the misfortune to encounter. When they became inactive some of the Kage in the room just assumed they were activated just for the war and now that it is over they have no need to be a cautious of their retaliation because maybe they were assigned elsewhere. Yet right now their nightmare of the Smiling Trio has grown to the size of a Nation, words could not describe the bitter feeling which seeped into their hearts. "First I would like to start with the Land of Iron. Due to your many years of neutrality I will forgive this small transgression and Allow you to keep you land and Borders the way they are now Ne-" "What do you mean by "Allow" Lord Yorukage?" "Lord Mifune it is Exactly as I have said. I can just erase your country and your people from existence right now, My Jokyunin are more than capable of doing so. Therefore, Yes I am ALLOWING you to keep your borders and your people or do you wish for me to take back my earlier generosity?" Mifune shut his mouth and sat in his seat extremely disgruntled, from the reports he has reviewed the Shinobi of the Hidden Darkness were only toying with their men. Samurai did not pose any sort of threat to them at all, so it was a Lord Yorukage said he was Allowing the Samurai to continue to exist. The Kage that witnessed the exchange understood that a power far beyond what they currently have was created in the West, The Samurai would never blatantly accept the terms of Shinobi unless they have the capability to follow through with their threats. "Next I would like to address the Other Kage, All Tailed beasts that Reside in your nations will from today Forward reside within the Land of Swamps. Each Jinchuriki will then Be selected based upon Compatibility with the beast from all 6 shinobi Nations. After the selection of the Jinchuriki they will reside within the Kingdom of Night, This will demilitarize Tailed beasts because unlike what you think they are intelligent beasts with thoughts and emotions." Each Kage was taken aback, never has anyone talked to them in such a manner. It was like they were the subordinates Listening to the orders of their superior, it was maddening so mush so the Tsuchikage lost his temper and moved to attack Lord Yorukage. "Jinton: Genkai Hakuri no Jutsu, Rippou (Particle Style: Detachment of the Primitive world technique, Cubical Variant.)" A cube of particle style jutsu moved quickly to attack the Yorukage. "Taiinton: Zettairido (Lunar Style: Absolute Zero)" Daisuke reacted twice as fast with a jutsu of his own, A Sphere of Ice surrounded the Particle cube and Stopped it from moving any further. During all of this Ichizo was leisurely drinking his cup of Tea like the events that passed did not pertain to him at all. The Tsuchikage could not understand why His attack failed everything is supposed to get destroyed before particle style yet it was stopped by Lunar style. "Particle Style dismantles any target at a molecular level, but it cannot destroy Time or Warp space. In that small area Daisuke reduced the temperature to such an extreme degree Time and Space have been Frozen, Literally." The Yorukage put down his cup to look at the looks of surprise on all the faces of the surrounding Kage. "There is No lack of Talent in The Kingdom of Night so, If you want war I have 3 Million Shinobi that are more than happy to go to war with each and everyone of your nations. However, that would not be good for anyone plus I will be needing you all much later." After that was said Ichizo rushed forward to grab the Mizukage once he did His eyes Turned to the Mangekyo they then began to rotate in a Counter clockwise direction. The Mizukage''s Eyes turned White but then slowly started to regain color with much more clarity then they had before. He looked as if he had just awoken from a long dream extremely confused behind all the events that transpired. "You all think Im just ordering you around but did you ever think just for a second that I maybe just want to help you all. With the Power I have I could just go around an Take all the Jinchuriki and Tailed beasts but instead I brought it to your Attention did any of you ever wonder why? This is Why." Ichizo pointed his eyes at the space at the center of the Table, A display appeared showing the last points of clarity the Mizukage had before he was placed under someones control, all the Kages looked on as Ichizo explained what they were looking at. "These are the last things the Mizukage remembers before he was placed under powerful genjutsu, I knew that this would happen so I took steps to prevent it but it would seem that they were not very effective. There are a group of people trying to gather the Tailed Beasts to bring forth something that will destroy our way of life. So I will give you a Choice that will decide your future either hand over your tailed beasts or war. Unlike all of you around this table I do not need to go back and ask the Damiyo for permission to engage in war or to provide money or food to the Village, I decide which vision and direction my country will take as well as the Hidden Village. I do not need Permission, so tread carefully your next words will decide the fate of your Nations." Chapter 47 - Will This Work? The Mizukage was in a state of confusion, his memories hazy as he sat back down in his seat. "Yagura look into my eyes." When Yagura looked into Ichizo''s eyes all the memories of the last few months he reigned as Mizukage flooded his mind, in just those few months due to the War and the changes he implemented the ''Blood Mist'' came to be. The expression on Yagura''s face showed just how agitated he was, these people had the power to manipulate a Kage. What would they do if they had the strength of the other tailed beasts? This thought traveled through all the Kage''s minds as they stared at the Mizukage before they had a chance to ask a Question Lord Yorukage was back in his seat drinking his tea as if he was a mere spectator to the events that passed. Ichizo then directs his attention toward the Hokage "Minato, Kushina is pregnant right?" "Yes, she is about 8 months now we are expecting a little boy." "Well During Kushina''s childbirth the seal on the Nine tails will be at its weakest, don''t you think that would be the perfect opportunity to break it? You know if I had such intentions." Minato''s face sank, this was on his mind however at the time it didn''t seem feasible. Yet after they uncovered the control over the Mizukage everything has become far more complicated. "Now what I originally offered could not only save your wife but your unborn child as well. I have a Method the will extract the Nine Tails to merge it with another chakra beast so it will regain its ability to Grow while also allowing him to find someone that can truly understand his thoughts and emotions in order to become its Jinchuriki. This Method also works for the other tailed beasts as well, as they grow they will grow more tails to match their new found strength. Earlier I said we will demilitarize the Tailed Beasts this is true but only against each other." "Yorukage, What would stop you from using the Tailed beast in the exact manner you say we have done in the past?" "Raikage, tell me with my level of power wouldn''t it be more destructive if I went to the front lines myself?" The Raikage stopped and looked at His Majesty Lord Yorukage, when they made eye contact His Majesty released his Chakra outward in a massive wave reminiscent of a tsunami which could devour nations. Unperturbed by the Might of their King Itachi and Daisuke looked on at the other Kage in the room, They were shaking, covered in sweat they could barely maintain their upright position in their seats. "So Tell me at my level don''t you think it would be a little beneath me to attack your nations?" Sweating profusely the Raikage failed to respond to the question, the imminence pressure being exerted onto him made him fear biting off his tongue if he spoke. So instead he shook his head in agreement with the Yorukage, Once he did so the opposing pressure disappeared as swiftly as it came. "So will you all hand over the Tailed Beasts or will you continue to be stubborn? Rasa, I know you have been having difficulties with the Shukaku and Plan on making your son the Jinchuriki. Its a good plan but I think you should wait, I will take the Shukaku off your hands once your son is old enough then he can come to my kingdom to become its Jinchuriki. These new Jinchuriki will be educated by My Kingdom on there responsibilities and the origins of their respective tailed beast. There is an enemy we will all face in the future that will need our combined strength and efforts to defeat." At first they were skeptical but after some thought they realized he has no reason to lie so they readily agreed. "What about the Jinchuriki that pose no threat and have already been with there Tailed Beasts for an extended period of Time and adapted their chakra natures?" "Mizukage, All Tailed beasts will be extracted in order to be strengthened and to give them a period of freedom before sealing them once more within a Jinchuriki. Selection of a New Jinchuriki will include the opinion of the tailed beasts'' themselves, so if the previous Shinobi is selected they will continue their tenure of Jinchiriki if not then that''s That." "How will the extraction work and will it Kill the Jinchuriki like normal extractions?" "I will conduct the Extraction myself, like so." Ichizo appeared in front of the Mizukage and placed his right hand on Yagura''s abdomen, With his left hand he preformed a series of Hand Signs while his Sharingan rotated in a counter clockwise direction to suspend The Three Tails and Yagura in time. The Seal on the Three Tails was broken, Ichizo then preformed a Time Space jutsu similar to Flying Rijin to send the Three Tails to the designated area in the Land of Swamps where Makoto of the Shiryu clan was already waiting. Once that was done Ichizo repaired the damaged chakra points, Chakra channels, and organs that were caused by the removal of the Three Tails. The Other Kage watched in awe as the impossible was done before their very eyes, The instant collapse of the Chakra points, Chakra pathways, and internal organs of the Jinchuriki causes death once the Tailed Beast is removed. Yet The Mizukage showed no signs of dying even though they all felt the presence of the Three Tails'' vanish. "As you all have seen, The Mizukage whom was once a Jinchuriki has had the Three Tails removed yet he still Lives, So will this Work?" Chapter 48 - Ascending to Greatness Every tailed beast was extracted from their Jinchurikis safely without any lives lost and placed within the Land of Swamps given a period of freedom while preparations for the Great War are made. Yet no one but Ichizo knows that this great war is even coming. According to the Main story Minato Should have died three years ago during the Nine Tails attack however, due to my intervention events have been delayed drastically. Naruto was born without any complications to a loving Family, according to Father''s letter He eliminated The masked invader that attempted to harm Kushina. So now Kushina and Minato have 2 children instead of one, Mother and Father also made another child in addition to Sasuke we now have a Little sister named Akiri. So I have deviated extremely Far from the original timeline. The Goal''s of Madara and Black Zetsu have not yet been thwarted only delayed, Its time to move the Uchiha out of the Leaf so no one will be tempted by anyone to Join Black Zetsu and Madara. I also have to get Nagato, he has Madara''s Rinnegan which makes him a extremely valuable asset. The Rinnegan makes things more interesting no matter what I throw at him the Preta Path could just absorb the Chakra so sending a Jokyunin won''t work this time. The Rinnegan also has unique abilities only unlocked by the host of the Dojutsu. I Want it! ''Siri, Purchase Asura''s Bloodline.'' [Acknowledged.] {Asura Bloodline Purchased! Due to possessing a bloodline and Body which surpasses Indra himself with the Addition of the Asura Bloodline you have recreated an Ancient Celestial Tribal Bloodline: Zenkichi. The Zenkichi existed long before the Otsutsuki clan came to be, in Fact the Otsutsuki Clan''s Kekkei Mora the Rinne-Sharingan as well as the Byakugan were derived from the Zenkichi clan''s Kekkei Mora the Zettaigan (Absolute Eye). The Zettaigan is The origin of All Dojutsu therefore nothing escapes its Sight, nothing is more powerful, and All must Submit before the Gaze. Congratulations Ichizo Zenkichi!} My Body Shook, Chakra began draining from all Living things as well as the Atmosphere to fuel the changes that I was undergoing. I quickly teleport to the Land of Demons so I would not kill everyone in my Kingdom where I collapse as all the Chakra floods my Body. The very earth Shakes as my Body Forces open the 4th Gate followed by the 5th, his Hair Changes from Black to a Bright White color. Blue Particles of Condensed chakra flow though the strands of my hair giving it an appearance of being Alive. His eyes change, The Blue color lightens as a Ripple pattern appears With 10 Tomoe resting around the eye. {Congratulations for Activating the Zettaigan! Rewards: Ability to Use All Chakra natures Freely} [Name: Ichizo Zenkichi Age:?? Bloodline: Zenkichi (Pre-Ascension) STR:?? AGL:?? DEX:?? INT:?? WIS:?? CHA:?? Chakra Natures: Fire(Origin), Earth(Origin), Lightning(Origin), Water(Origin), Wind(Origin), Yin(Origin), Yang(Origin), Celestial(Origin) Skills:??? Divine Gates: 1st Gate of Youth(Open), 2nd Gate of Physique(Open), 3rd Gate of Wisdom(Open), 4th Gate of Power(Open), 5th Gate of Rebirth(Open), 6th Gate of View(Sealed), 7th Gate of Wonder(Sealed), 8th Gate of Limit(Sealed), 9th Gate of Insight(Sealed), 10th Gate of Ascension(Sealed) Siri Points:7834 Siri''s Comment: You are a Celestial now, a being that is blessed by the Laws of This universe. All Jutsu is at your despoil, once you Ascend the true properties of your Bloodline are able to be used] The Notifications ran off in His head but he was trying to understand what just happened, He sat on Crystal like surface created due to the pressure that accompanied his growth. The surrounding area was wiped clear of any life, not even grass remained. He stood up as the knowledge of his bloodline surged from within, It was like something was helping him on his road to power. He then used his Zettigan to make mature his body slightly, after being in a Child''s body for eight years "Lucas" was getting sick of it. He now looked a lot like Itachi when he was in the Akastsuki. He Used his Chakra to create an outfit Similar to that of what Itachi wore in the Akastsuki but instead of a Black cloak with Red clouds, He Wore a Dark Purple Cloak with His Majesty the King Written in Kanji on the Back in Gold. Atop his Head Sat a Golden crown similar to the others, once satisfied he stepped through space to arrive at in the Land of Rain. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- What Ichizo did not know is that when His Zettigan Activated for the first time All Dojutsu wielders felt it awaken. An Eye that Can see through all constantly watching what its Children are doing. *In an Unknown Place* "A Supreme Being has just been born but from the Feeling I just got it doesn''t appear he has completely activated his Bloodline yet." "Yes, you are right. I hate that he will be able to find us yet we have no idea where he is." "I guess we will have to search Everywhere, Once a Supreme Matures even Gods will Fall before that Gaze." Chapter 49 - Moving the Chess Pieces When Ichizo arrived in the Land of Rain the first thing he noticed was the imminence industrial layout of the Country and the Village within. A figurative forest of Metal and concrete factories laid out before him, many people headed to and fro carrying all sorts of goods or materials. The village was full of life, nothing like the story that was portrayed in the anime. After taking a moment to locate Nagato''s chakra signature Ichizo once again steps through space to arrive at the the Akastsuki''s Hideout. The area was the same as the one where Nagato was hidden in when he operated the six path''s of Pain minus the apparatus he was hooked up to. Inside the room Nagato, Yahiko, and Konan were present with a few Hidden Rain shinobi. "Who are you? How did you find this place?" Yahiko was the first person to notice Ichizo''s Arrival and began bombarding him with questions with an extremely confused yet vigilant look on his face. "My name is Ichizo Zenkichi, The Yorukage of the Yamigakure. Finding this place was pretty easy as I have been here before. Now I need to speak to Nagato." Ichizo responded in an extremely leisurely tone no one in this room was anything close to a threat so there was no need to be on guard. Everyone in the room immediately went on the defensive preparing themselves for battle, to be able to slip in undetected the Man before them was extremely skilled. "What business do I have with the Yorukage?" Nagato''s voice rang through the crowd, when he came into view he looked nothing like his frail self from the Anime but a shinobi in perfect condition. He was wearing Standard Hidden Rain shinobi attire with his Rinnegan on display to the world, he stepped in front of the other shinobi to stand a few meters away from Ichizo. "Why would the Yorukage or whatever you call yourself come to see me personally? I would think the head of a Village would be pretty busy." "You are right I am an extremely busy man, I usually prefer to send people to do simple tasks like this one. I like to be the one that moves the Chess pieces in my possession because when I have to make a move myself its similar to using a Bulldozer to destroy an Ant hill, completely unnecessary. The reason I made this trip personally is to discuss your eyes." "Why do you want to talk about my eyes?" "Its simple really those eyes are actually not your''s at all, they belong to Madara Uchiha." When Ichizo made this statement everyone in the room began to sweat, the name Madara Uchiha was taboo throughout the shinobi world. Stories of his exploits, battle prowess, and Strategic moves were like horror stories told to children at night. Scary. Ichizo had first hand experience on just how terrible that name was, just claiming to be Madara a war was started by Obitio. "You are just a small piece of a elaborate plan of his to bring about his resurrection and end the Shinobi world as we know it." After he said that Ichizo activated the Zettigan. "You see even from the grave he still haunts us all. With my current strength I could squash Madara like an insect he poses no threat to me or my people. However what is the fun in that? I feel that task can be delegated to other individuals that I will raise to have that ability. You asked me earlier why I would come in person well the answer is simple, I came to acquire more chess pieces. As a Kage but more importantly as a King there is no need for me to dirty my hands with such tedious tasks. I spent my time training, nurturing individuals for this very reason so why would I not see the fruits of my labor? I will create a force that even Gods will fear." Nagato looked at the Man standing across from him and felt a feeling of oppression due to the powerful aura that was being emitted from his body yet, he was enlightened by his words. ''Its lonely at the top.'' This thought went through his mind as he thought over the words Ichizo said to him. "You and your friends created the Akastsuki to make the shinobi world a better place but, What if I were to tell you that this world is just a battery for those whom are truly powerful? That this entire world was just a experiment made by higher beings to push their own powers to a Higher level? This world is just a spec of dust in the eyes of the gods that made it. we are all disposable to them, our existence is just something they allow because they don''t care much to exterminate the bacteria that float in the vast ocean of space. That is not a life I wish to live. With these two hands I will craft each and every Shinobi on this planet into a being that will be able to smite the Gods! So here I am Nagato Uzumaki! I have come to ask you if you are willing to join me! To ask if you are willing to become a chess piece in the battle against the Gods themselves!" Chapter 50 - An Ocean Starts from a Drop The words Ichizo said were an earthquake that destroyed their understanding of the world but at the same time, a glorious Ray of hope that shined down and lifted their spirits. He was a Messiah that guided the people down the path which leads to a fulfilling life, he was offering a way to change their lives all they had to do was reach out and grab the olive branch he extended. "How do we know what you are saying is true?" Nagato was moved as well but flowery words were not sufficient enough to make them uproot all they have created here in the Land of Rain. In response to his question Ichizo shined his eyes on the group under his gaze they were moved to the outskirts of the Capital city in the Kingdom of Night. "This is the Village Hidden in the Darkness. This is where those who will stand against the Gods are raised. Shizo, Bring me Daisuke, Chiyoko, and Kazumi!" Out of Ichizo''s shadow a Kunoichi emerged wearing purple and gold Yamigakure shinobi attire with smiling golden lion mask covering her face signifying she was the Ghost Royal guard, The Shadow of the King. After bowing to the King she disappeared into the city to carry out the King''s order. "You want to know if my statements were just hot air coming out of my mouth or if I can actually prove my statements right? I think these three will be able to prove whether or not I am tell the truth." Ichizo then smiled, the temperature in the area dropped a few degrees due to that devilish smile a chills went down the spines of all present. *Daisuke Tsuki POV* For the past few days His Majesty has been absent so I have been working twice as before to make sure that no one outside the Jokyunin know that he is gone. As I walked from the the Academy to the Palace a Shadow Guard member appeared in front of me she whispered in my ear then disappeared into the Shadows. All motivation to work left my body I called a Shinobi passing by gave him some instructions then rushed to the Gate as quickly as I could. ''HIS MAJESTY HAS RETURNED!'' This was the first time in the few years the Yamigakure''s existence that its Kage has left its walls without informing anyone of his departure. What could have been so important? When I arrive outside of the Gate Chiyoko, and Kazumi have just arrived as well we searched for the Chakra signature of the King then headed in that direction. ''His Chakra has become much more dense and powerful, even from this distance it feels as if the world would collapse from its weight. A few mile away from the gate we notice a group of Shinobi wearing foreign attire at the head of the Group stood His Majesty. Words could not describe my shock. Just a few days prior His Majesty was just a small child but now, he was a Man at least 5 foot 8 in height, His hair was white yet powerful Chakra particles moved throughout it making it shine like moonlight. His Eyes displayed a Dojutsu I have never seen before yet, despite these changes you could not mistake the unique feeling of warmth his chakra gave you. As soon as we all confirmed His Majesty''s presence we knelled before our king. "As you can see I have brought visitors, these shinobi are members of the Akastsuki a group created to bring about a positive change to the Shinobi world. They are joining me today because they do not think what I have said about creating a force that will be able to combat any foe is true, so I have summoned the three of you to display a ''Show of Force''. The 12 Jokyunin are the first of many Shinobi besides Itachi, Shisui, and Myself in the Kingdom that have learned the secrets of the Gates, Therefore today you three will battle me. This will be a test on the feasibility of my plan as well as to confirm my evaluation on your battle prowess." His Majesty''s words caused an enormous shadow of doubt to appear in my heart, ''Will we be Enough?'' This question without a doubt went through our minds when we heard those words, even before his Majesty was an entity that even if all 12 Jokyunin attack at once we would probably not even be able to leave a mark on his clothes let alone now. AT this point it would be like throwing eggs at a Steel wall, completely and utterly futile. His Majesty''s eyes began to rotate then the scenery changed around us, we were in the Land of Demons at the Yamigakure Shinobi evaluation compound. His Majesty waved his hand and a barrier appeared covering the Akastsuki and the arena. "I want the three of you to attack me, Hold nothing back or you may die. Star Style: Grand Chariot!" The Moon began to move in front of the sun causing a Solar Eclipse, the sky darkened as Star Constellations began to shine brightly in the darkness a dense mass of solar energy rained down from those constellations traveling at a speed that surpassed the speed of light cutting through the vast emptiness of space propelling themselves toward the location of the arena. "Glass Style: Solar Dome, Somatic Style: Solar Amplification!" His Majesty used jutsu after jutsu to further remind us that if we truly did not attempt to defend ourselves and launch a counter attack this would be the end for all of us. "Daisuke, Lets see if your Ice can stop my Heat! Remember even small drops of water will eventually acc.u.mulate to become a mighty ocean, so how will you know that you can''t if you don''t even try?" I looked up at the Sky and 18 beams of light were headed toward the dome where their strength would be magnified by both the Dome and the Somatic style coating the interior of the dome. The Harbinger of Two Suns truly is a fitting name! Chapter 51 - The Sword of The King ''There is no time to get apprehensive'' Daisuke reacted quickly to inform the other two Jokyunin his plan of action. "Chiyoko, under my Ice I want you to place a Water wall, as the Ice melts the water from my jutsu will strengthen the Water wall Jutsu. Kazumi, The Possibility of you being able to take control of His Majesty''s Solar attack is extremely low But, can you surround our bodies with Solar Style:Elemental Body to make the heat more manageable?" Kazumi Thought about it for a moment, ''The Elemental body is a jutsu that will make the caster into the physical embodiment of my Solar Style. This should help those two handle the heat of his Majesty''s jutsu however, I don''t know if im strong enough to completely negate it.'' This was her greatest fear, Grand Chariot was a never before seen jutsu His Majesty created therefore it''s power was unknown if the Elemental body was not supplied with enough Chakra Chiyoko and Daisuke would most likely die. ''If I do nothing we all will die.'' Kazumi began her hand signs, "Taiyoto:Yoso-tai! (Solar Style:Elemental body)" A red shroud of Solar chakra began to form around the Three Jokyunin, their bodies radiated brightly like the sun in the sky. The heat that came off of their body was enough to make a walk in Death Valley appear to be a serene walk in a beautiful tranquil meadow of flowers. Daisuke and Chiyoko followed up with their respective jutsu, A large, thick slab of ice formed into the shape of the dome under shielding the area from the might of Grand Chariot. Following that a Large amount of water was ejected from Chiyoko''s Mouth and began to settle beneath the Ice, The entire 200 foot wide space looked as if it was hidden under the Ice caps in the land of Snow. A few seconds later Grand Chariot hit the dome with such force the kicked up dust and debris flew into the air blocking out the solar eclipse creating an even darker environment, the only other source of light were the three jokyunin bathed in solar energy. Nagato and the other members of the Akastsuki looked on with wide eyes as the Jutsu hit the ice which protected them from destruction. If they were faced with such a powerful jutsu all they would be able to do is accept death yet in front of them three Individuals held back something that could be considered divine intervention. The Ice began to melt rapidly as Daisuke continued injecting chakra to increase its resistance, The water wall resibled an ocean in the sky above as the water from the Ice began reinforcing it. Nagato turned his attention to the caster of this calamity what entered his eyes baffled him even further. Ichizo was seated at a table which had various refreshments spread out on it''s surface while he himself leisurely drank tea basking in the glory of his creation. 2 Shadow Guard members acted as severs to the king completely unaffected by the destruction happened all around them. ''What is this? His subordinates could be killed by this ''Natural Disaster'' he called down upon them yet he acts as if it is none of his concern. Is this Faith in their cabilbilites or the madness of a Monarch?'' Nagato attempted to understand the thought process of the Yorukage yet to no avail it was as if their death would mean nothing more to him then killing an animal for food, It was as natural as breathing or sleep. "The power of that jutsu should be within the acceptable range for a jokyunin to combat without any problems. What is the purpose of having a dull sword? Ceremonious purposes? What is the point in that? I can see the doubt in your eyes Nagato, the purpose of this is not to display my power but to display theirs. Think about it. In a short span of 30 seconds those three came up with what they felt to be the best course of action to protect not only themselves but you all as well. Without my Barrier even with your Rinniegan''s Preta path do you think you would be able to stop or absorb my jutsu?" Nagato looked up at the beam of light smashing against the Ice, this time he looked at is Chakra composition. ''IMPOSSIBLE'' The natures the made up the Jutsu were Fire and Yin if it was only these two natures absorbing the Jutsu with the preta path would be no problem however the Key point was their purity and composition. Due to presence of chakra being in all living creatures it has to adapt to it''s host''s body which causes differences in the original composition of Chakra yet, the chakra nature The King used had no such elements. They say too much of a good thing is bad for you which would be the case if Nagato absorbed this jutsu. Pure Chakra would undoubtedly open up a whole new world of jutsu, but the price of absorbing it in such quality would most likely lead to death. Nagato looked at the man drinking tea one more time, the purpose was to show how powerful the ninja he raised are yet the sparkle in Nagato''s eyes showed he admired the strength of the one that raised them more. As the Sky Rained fire the Three jokyunin had no idea that not only was what they were now doing completely useless to the King but, His Majesty was just using this opportunity to sharpen his swords for the storm brewing. Chapter 52 - Combating the Unknown The 3 Jokyunin Finally stopped Grand Chariot and were now sprawled out on the ground trying to catch their breath. ''The Amount of power behind that jutsu could wipe a small Island off the map yet, His Majesty casually tossed that at us.'' Chiyoko had tried his hardest to be a useful asset for The Kin., He trained to the best of his abilities yet he felt The King was in a league of his own that no amount of training would allow him to catch up too. ''I must try harder!'' Even in the face of power that he could never hope to match his resolve never faltered in fact it was further ingrained into his mind and heart. "You have worked hard in your training Chiyoko, Daisuke, Kazumi yet you still do not understand how to truly harness the power you all have. Your Chakra control is abysmal, Your hand signing speed is comparable to a snails, If i were to attack you with the intent to kill you would blink and be dead you have to work even harder! What is coming will be beyond the capabilities of the 5 Kage, only the Jokyunin and myself will be able to combat them do not let me down." They all listened closely to the Kings words, at this point holding their hand to guide them on every detail would not be helpful it would only create dependance. A Subordinate dependent on his or her superior has already given up on their own ability to solve problems themselves, What use would that be? Ichizo transported the group to the Throne room where he assumed his position on the Throne overlooking all below. Daisuke brought all the materials needed to be reviewed to the King Ichizo read through them and signed off before he began introducing the next phase of his plans. "I''m going to move the Uchiha clan to our Kingdom." "Your Majesty if I may." Kazumi was the first to have an objection. "Go ahead." "The younger members of the Uchiha are fine however the elders will be reluctant to leave the leaf. Not only that, with them will come a whole different view on the way we run thing that will face opposition from some within that clan. Also Your Majesty has stated that you are no longer an Uchiha, the world now knows this and the opposition you will face will be even greater than when you were a member of the clan. No matter your position those old people won''t just change their views on the way their clan should function." Kazumi brought up an extremely valid point plus there was still the possibility that one of the members of the Uchiha was collaborating with Madara due to Tobi''s death. If he were to just move the entire clan he could be inviting the enemy in, now of course Ghost could monitor the clan but that would only create a greater divide between himself and his former clan. "Father is the Head of the Clan I doubt that he would allow the elders to act in any manner they wish within the walls of the Yamigakure." "Your Majesty, humans are fickle creatures that act on emotion. The Uchiha have been within the Leaf since the First Hokage and Madara created the village, this act caused an end to the Warring period. I have no reason to explain to you the history of the Uchiha however, due to the emotional connection between the Uchiha and the Leaf it is unknown how the elders will respond to being moved. They could even rebel." Ichizo Thought about it for a moment, ''This is indeed the Case''. In his former life Ichizo saw many examples of something similar happening, People were moved from the land they considered home. The Elders within the group some were supportive yet others felt the conditions they lived in were enough however it was not home. The Reason the first inhabitants of the Yamigakure readily agreed to the move is due to the War threatens their very existence. In the War entire clans were being wiped out in the Land of water just due to them having a Kekkei Genkai or Kekkei Tota, so when Father and Orochimaru arrived it was a glimmer of hope to all. Previously in the Anime by this point the Uchiha would be planning a Coup which would lead to their extermination at the hands of Itachi. Without Danzo sowing the seeds of distrust into the ears of the Hokage, Without the Nine tails attack there is no reason for them to live in exile like before. That was when Ichizo came up with a way to solve the problems of not having holders of the three Great Dojutsu which will eliminate the need to move the entire clan. This was actually one of the plans within Ichizo''s mind, The Military strength of the Yamigakure is formidable yet their is a few elements it lacks. The three great dojutsu: The Rinniegan, Byakugan, and Sharingan, with these the entire Dynamic of the Hidden Darkness would change. "Daisuke, During the Shinobi-Samurai war how many Jonin died? And what were their names?" Daisuke walked over to the Library and pulled out the record of losses they had on file handed it to the King then began to speak. "271 Jonin lost their lives in the conflict, each of their names are recorded within this book. The Council had planned to make a memorial with all of their names inscribed, What do you have in mind sire?" Ichizo flipped through the book and memorized all the Names written within before he spoke again. ''These individuals have giving their lives in service of our great nation, Their loyalty cannot be questioned. Therefore, I will use them to find the snake Madara and bury him once and for all. With these eyes even the dead can be of use.'' "Daisuke, bring their bodies to the Yamigakure Evaluation compound in the Land of Demons, you have three days to accomplish this task. Chiyoko, as the Head of the Uzumaki clan it is your duty to make Nagato Uzumaki feel welcome within the Kingdom along with the members of the Akastsuki. Kazumi, Bring me Orochimaru, his service and research has elevated the overall productive capabilities of the Kingdom. He has proved his loyalties now it is time for me to reciprocate that by rewarding him." Step by step preparations were being made, yet were they a little to late? Chapter 53 - I Have not Truly Lived *In the Land of Cones* In the far north of the Country there was a large area of ravines that dropped into what seemed to be the depths of hell. The entire northern area was considered a no mans land due to this as well as the terrible cold that accompanied the treacherous drops in the area. At the coastline the waves crashed against a large cliff surface which obstructed the view of a cave that lied there. Inside the cave Three individuals were having a heated discussion. "Our plan to capture the Nine Tails'' failed, we lost an interesting pawn and now we are huddled at the edge of the mainland hiding in a cave like bandits. Our plans have been ruined before we even had the chance to act upon them! It''s like the enemy knows our every move! The 5 Great Shinobi nations now have a powerhouse of a 6th Nation which eclipses the military capabilities of the others by many folds that has all the Tailed Beasts under it protection! What about Nagato? Will he be able to revive Madara with Rinne Rebirth?" "According to our spies in the Hidden Rain, Nagato joined Yorukage of the Hidden Darkness." "DAMMIT! EVERYTHING IS FALLING APART DUE TO THIS 1 PERSON!" He lost himself in blind rage and punched the wall creating a tremor that shook the rock faces. His hand plunged deep into the wall as rubble fell all around him, during this time he thought of all the possibilities to complete his plans in the most efficient manner possible. All sorts of Ideas passed through his head, Using the Reanimation jutsu was at the top of the list but the prerequisites to cast the jutsu had to be fulfilled first. ''White Zetsu can be used to reanimate them but which shinobi besides Madara will be good enough? We need Quality over quantity to attack the Hidden Darkness...That''s it The Land of Snow!'' The Shinobi of the Land of Snow usually stay to themselves but let''s not confuse being aloof to the rest of the world with weakness. The Shinobi of the Yukigakure (Village Hidden in The Snow) have technology far more advanced than the original Great Shinobi Nations. Railroads, airsh.i.p.s, snowmobiles, power generators, and Volley Guns can be found within their borders as well as many other glorious creations of man. When it comes to battle they have recently created Chakra Armor, when wearing this you are immune to ninjutsu Ranked B and below as well as genjutsu. All in all the were a force that could not be ignored! "Zetsu, How about we head to the Land of Snow and create a foothold there. We can use the locals to attack the 6 Shinobi nations while adding on reanimated shinobi to the mix. Not only that we can mobilize the forces we have hidden in the Lands of This, Rain, Rivers, and Tea to join in and help the effort. If we are trying to create the Ideal Shinobi world we first will have to destroy this one!" *In the Kingdom of Night* Hours after giving everyone their orders Ichizo returned to the Throne room to present his reward to Orochimaru. He took his place on the refurbished and exceedingly ostentatious Golden throne, While waiting he suck dead into his thoughts not only to plan out his directive for the Kingdom as well as the Shinobi world. ''This "Peace" we have is unsettling yet reassuring, In the Anime it took an enemy no one could overcome to unite the Villages in a battle for their lives yet I have done it by acting like the "World''s Police" cleaning up the mess of the world. Minato lives, Rasa lives, Kushana lives, The Blood Mist tragedy has been averted but why do I feel as if I am sitting on a bomb that could explode any minute? Revenue is pouring into not only my country but every nation in the world, The Kingdom of Night has caused a golden era for economic and technological growth. Children are actually able to be children instead of being sent off to war, Families are growing, the Population is increasing, this sceams complacence. However this complacency is necessary, since I have arrived in this world I haven''t actually taken the opportunity to live my new life in a manner were I actually get to enjoy it. Step by step I have been preparing for something that is still years away.'' Ichizo then retervies a map of the World from his inventory and looks at it intently. ''There are at least 50 Countries in this world yet there are about 20 Shinobi villages, 6 of which reign supreme. In order to ensure the safety of the innocents I will have to Unite the countries without a Shinobi or Samurai military presence under one banner. Not only that but as the Head of a new Clan I will have to ensure it does not end with me, I will need an Queen no I need an Empress to show my people. She will be my connection to the people therefore she must be of the people!'' Empress Zenkichi, With a wave of her hand all Shinobi will rise to the Call. Chapter 54 - The Birth of the Saimin Clan After a few minutes of daydreaming Ichizo''s Guards announced Orochimaru entered the Palace to answer the summons. Over the past few years Orochimaru has studied and fulfilled all ideas Ichizo has brought forth from the Trains to the CPUs of most electronics, his department worked the hardest to make the Kingdom into what it is today. Long hours, weeks working without breaks to ensure something was completed according to schedule, of course they were all compensated for their efforts but without them the Village and The Nation would not be as developed as it is today. Orochimaru entered the Throne room as he walked in he looked up a the Man sitting upon the throne, the Chakra in the air danced around him gracefully like a gentle spring breeze. The density of the Chakra was apparent due to it''s almost tangible appearance as it corested the garments of the King. This was also the first time Orochimaru has seen the King since his transformation, Outward he showed no reaction but, inside his views on power were obliterated. Even from outside the Palace you can feel the oppressive force of the King''s raw power but once you step inside you wonder how the building could even support the pressure. Every step was getting more difficult, every breath became harder to take, every thought became "leave here without angering the Deity in the room". Seconds felt like minutes, Minutes felt like years, step after step he approached the King. His Gaze could no longer focus on the King so he found himself staring at the Marble floors of the Throne room. After what felt like hours he finally arrived at the foot of the Throne, He bowed and began the customary greeting to the King. "Orochimaru, Head of the Department of Research and Development greets His Majesty King Zenkichi!" Sweat dripped down his forehead due to the fact no one informed him of what this summons was for, all sorts of thoughts and Ideas passed through his head. ''What could I have done to be called by His Majesty? Was I not efficient enough in my Work? Did I not follow his directives correctly?'' Then he heard the King Speak. "Orochimaru I am very pleased with the work you have accomplished over the past few years, when I first gave you this task I said that I would reward you handsomely now it is time to do so." The King reached into his inventory to others it appeared as if his hand just entered a fold in thin air, out of his inventory he pulled out a small vial of a clear liquid. "This vial contains the Bloodline of the Uchiha with this when you acc.u.mulate enough merit I will grant you permission to become a wielder of the Timeless Sharingan to begin your journey to immortality." Orochimaru''s breath became even more hurried as his chest rose and fell quicker than before, every cell in his body was yearning for that vial yet if he tried anything to receive it before the King finished speaking he world be wiped from existence before his brain could process his death. He attempted to slow his breathing and return to an expressionless face, who knows what the King would do if he saw such vulgar behavior. "The Uchiha Name is associated with the Hidden Leaf, Madara, these two entities draw attention away from the work you will do in the future therefore that clan name will stay with the Leaf. After Today you will no longer be just Orochimaru, Your Name will be Orochimaru Saimin Head of The Saimin Clan! One of the 13 Pillars of the Night Kingdom, You bear the eyes of your Monarch do not disappoint me!" When Ichizo finished speaking the vial appeared in Orochimaru''s Hand which he immediately ingested. His brown eyes became a Black Abyss no other visible changes to his body happened yet his Chakra spiked to a level which the other Kage would find extremely oppressive but not quite the level of Madara or Hashirama. He is currently the Only Jokyunin that has not opened 1 or more gates, Similar to Shisui after the changes were done Orochimaru visited Warden. He found himself in an open field filled with Skeletons littering the ground with such dense layering he could not walk forward without kicking bones. Every step he took the Bones would shuffle under his feet, he walked at a slow pace but his alertness was at its peak. Wind Blades began flying in his direction. "All These Toy''s Master has brought Warden has left me quite entertained! But A new Toy has Arrived! Master Must have Big Plans for you! So Warden will only play with you for a short time, Warden will be sure to show you a lot of attention!" Chapter 55 - Eternal Torture Drip. Drip. Drip. The sounds of a liquid hitting skulls was an interesting sound that permeates the entire area. Every breath was laboring, every thought was bleak as Orochimaru listened to the voice narrating his fate. "Through Master''s eyes Warden watches on in great joy! Master has become powerful! Master has become a great Man! Warden will work twice as hard to assist Master in whatever he needs. Warden senses a modified Uchiha Bloodline in you, It seems Master has made the Genjutsu effect more prominent to live up to the name Saimin or Hypnosis. Once activated your eyes will be able to see through all deception with the exception of Master''s Zettigan or Lords Itachi and Shisui''s Timeless Sharingan." Warden materialized in front of Orochimaru his Eyes Identical to Ichizo''s, The Zettigan displaying it''s dominance. "Master is Absolute. Warden enforces his will, Master gives Warden toys, Warden breaks those toys to make them guards of Master''s Eternal Night." The Skeletons began to put themselves together, Muscles, Blood vessels, Joints, Ligaments, Skin, Hair began to grown on the skeletons. Every enemy that died by Ichizo''s hand stood before Orochimaru, Their Eyes reflected different Dojutsu that peered into the eyes of Orochimaru. "In this world Warden''s eyes see all, Eternal Night is a Genjutsu that not only affects the mind but the Physical body as well. In here Warden has control over your life and death." Warden waved his ethereal hand, with that motion like a Formation of well disciplined soldiers the Eternal Guards stepped forward and grabbed the limbs of Orochimaru before he had the opportunity to do anything in retaliation. "Master says that you have earned a certain degree of his trust however, Warden is not convinced. Through Master has a great fear of betrayal and you are the cause of that fear so, Warden will beat Loyalty into you. Warden will make betrayal even Thoughts of it a taboo in your heart, if you ever decide to act upon it remember what these guards will do to you today. Warden will personally and actively make your life a hell that the Universe has never seen before." After Warden gave his speech the world shifted to the steel prison Orochimaru was placed at the bottom of the tower. Orochimaru looked around the red tinted steel room in confusion until once again Warden began to speak. "Eternal Night takes your fears amplifies them then makes a physical embodiment of them, They are real and can kill you. Step by step Warden will peel the layers of your psyche, slowly, methodically, Warden will reinforce the loyalty to Master you have within you. Warden will also trigger the Saimin bloodline within you, Now Guards you may begin!" Danzo appeared this shocked Orochimaru to the core, it''s been 6 years since he has heard anything from Danzo now he stands a few feet away for him. A partner in crime, That Crime lead to his death but, not even in death will he rest. This is the terror of Eternal Night, the dead will forever roam the halls of the prison heeding the orders of Warden, terrorizing all unfortunate souls that find themselves within it''s walls. "What caused your thirst for immortality? Was it your own fleeting mortality in this chaotic ninja world? Was it your thirst for Knowledge? Power? In the past the mere thought of immortality was nothing more than humans fearing death. Master has made it possible yet you still harbor apprehensions to swear your unwavering loyalty and devotion to his greatness. Yet a good leader does not forcefully impose his will so Warden will be that tool, The tool that will hammer down the nails that stick themselves up and refuse to fall into place. Allow Danzo to let you experience a terror unlike any other." Danzo placed his hand on Orochimaru''s head, with that the environment changed once again. The Hidden Leaf after the 1st great Ninja war, Orochimaru was an orphan all alone never knowing the warmth of a Family. He was just 6 years old due to his appearance he was ostracized by the boys, he was just to girly. Empty, this was how he felt, He sat in the class paid attention to the Teacher and eventually he graduated as a Genin to become a member of team Hiruizen. He felt for the first time the warmth of companionship, they worked hard then the Second Great ninja war began. Team Hiruzen fought hard defending the leaf and carrying out assigned missions. This was what Orochimaru was reliving, Warden wanted him to find his highest point just to bring him to his lowest. During a Battle Orochimaru was hit by an attack which blew off his arm and part of his torso, death was certain but not instant. Warden slowed time to allow Orochimaru to experience his fear of death, His fear of loneliness, The pain was magnified by 10 times. Warden let him feel the life being sucked out of his body, Organs failing, Sight fading, his body becoming cold, his voice unable to produce a sound as his companions fled leaving him their to die.Warden replayed this manufactured event in Orochimaru''s head many times in different scenarios until Orochimaru actually believed he was going to die. At that Moment the Fear of dying was the magnified to the point normal people would become afraid to even brave the dangers of stepping out of their homes, cooking, or bathing. Such a terrifying level that the frail would die of shock, Orochimaru reached out with his remaining hand and what grasped it was Ichizo pulling him out of the Eternal night. "Warden may have gone a little to far this time." Orochimaru was covered in sweat, and his face covered in tears as he stared at the Marble floor of the Palace. After a few moments to collect himself he looked up to see Ichizo looking back at him. "Warden may have gone to far but, he does bring about amazing results as always." Orochimaru''s eyes were a magnificent scarlet color, the Normal three tomoe of the Sharingan were Larger and more defined in this modified bloodline. Today a Clan Leader was born after surviving the challenges of the Eternal Night, and the Monarch sitting comfortably upon his throne. Orochimaru Saimin, The world will know him as The Snake of Deception. Chapter 56 - The Snakes Favor Orochimaru looked around the Throne room with renewed clarity, The world looked as if it could be placed under a magnifying glass at will. From the dust in the Air to the individual fibers of hair on His Majesty''s head Orochimaru could see it all. However, he could also now ''see'' the chakra within the bodies of shinobi and when he focused on the Majestic chakra the King emitted he vomited. The sheer density, raw volume of the chakra was beyond his estimation as well as his comprehension. ''It''s like staring into another dimension or on a higher plane, His biggest fear is betrayal? Only a fool would become an enemy of this might, they say if you wish to grow you must find a big tree to block out the prying eyes of your opposition. If that is true then his Majesty is the largest tree in the forest.'' With his new found bloodline and responsibilities Orochimaru rid himself of the last shadows of doubt within his heart and fully accepted his position in the Hidden Darkness. Prior to today even though his position was higher than most he felt as if he was an outsider or visitor in this nation. Constant supervision, daily reports, restricted access to certain information, the list goes on and on. Every step required permission every tests was supervised he was almost at his end but today his suffering was brought to an end. His Majesty molded his chakra into a golden token, on the token there was a depiction of a snake eating it''s own tail. Ouroboros, a representation of wholeness or the never ending passage of time, within it''s eyes the Sharingan was present in all its glory. "Today I, Ichizo Zenkichi, King of the Night Kingdom, The First Yorukage bestow upon you, Orochimaru Saimin, The Great Seal of the Saimin Clan: The Iryujondoragon. With this seal you are now Officially the head of one of the 13 great Clans below the Crown!" The Hidden Darkness does not have social classes nor is there discrimination of any kind regarding race,s.e.x,religion or even s.e.x.u.a.l orientation however there are 13 Clans that stand Above the rest. Out of 3 million residents within the Kingdom of Night there are 12 Ruling Clans excluding his Majesty''s Zenkichi Clan as well as Itachi and Shisui as the Uchiha Clan will not be in the Kingdom. After the "Big 12" there are 50 Major Clans, these clans have members numbering in the tens of thousands they also contain a large number of the active military forces. Lastly we have the Minor Clans which number in the hundreds. Although these clans are "Minor" they provide the Majority of services including active Shinobi to the country. The Richest people in the Kingdom excluding the King and Jokyunin would actually belong to the Minor Clans. The Big 12 are known as such due to the clan heads being Jokyunin directly under the King, Their words could influence the Kings decisions which in turn could influence the country. Due to this the citizens of the Kingdom have elevated the status of the Big 12 by their own discretion, this is why just like the King the Jokyunin have to be extremely careful with their words or else a joke could be taken as a death sentence in the eyes of the Citizens. As of today the "Big 12" had a new addition, seal in hand Orochimaru bowed deeply to the King from threats of death to becoming one of the trusted members of the inner circle. Times have changed. *In the Land of Cones* At the Northernmost tip of the country there was a large area occupied by Chakra beasts, the terrain was filled with treacherous Canyons and Ravines. Located in a canyon so deep it was known as "Hell''s Gateway" by the shinobi brave enough to venture there, in its murky depths there was a large cave. Inside of the Cave there were two individuals engaged in a heated debate. "Step by Step our plans have been ruined, our pawn Obito was slain attempting to capture the Nine Tails. Nagato has vanished from the Land of Rain, and all the Tailed beasts have also vanished from their respective countries. In the last few years everything that I had planned has been obstructed or just utterly hindered while with each passing day death gets closer." "Things have not been going the way we hoped but instead of focusing on that we should think of a way to overcome this slump." "So what do you propose?" "We originally tried to create discord between the countries however it would appear that a stronger power has appeared and quelled all disagreements with shear power." "Oh¡­..Interesting..Be more detailed." "In The west a superpower that eclipses the might of the other nations by many folds appeared the only information I have gathered is that the head of the nation is a member of the Uchiha." "An Uchiha at the Forefront of the new power? An Uchiha has been disrupting my Plans?!" "Not only that but that Uchiha has power that is said to rival you in your prime! During the Third Great Ninja war he was dubbed "The Harbinger of Two Suns" his team of three defeated the entire invasion force of the Hidden Stone. The Day the sky flashed and it appeared the sun had fallen out of the sky was his doing." "HAHAHAHAHAHA FINALLY! FINALLY WE MAY HAVE TO RESORT TO "THAT"! HAHA GOOOD GOOOD THE WORLD SHALL ONCE AGAIN KNOW THE TERROR OF MADARA UCHIHA!!!!" Chapter 57 - Silent Conquest A few days after Ichizo altered Orochimaru''s bloodline he headed to the Shinobi Training grounds in the land of Demons where Diasuke was waiting with the corpses of the shinobi that fell in the War against the Samurai. After they greeted each other Ichizo immediately got to work. "Celestial Style: Divine Rebirth" The Sun as well as all the stars in the sky Illuminated the world brightly, The Chakra in the atmosphere gathered rapidly creating a Vortex which could be seen from miles away. As the Chakra modified itself to fit the constitution of each fallen shinobi then seeped into their bodies, as Diasuke looked on life began to come back to each of them. As time passed and the Chakra vortex faded the fallen once again walked the Shinobi path, they all stood up memories of their life and death flooded their minds as they collected themselves. "Welcome back Shinobi of the Hidden Darkness!" They all turned their heads to the voice that spoke to them to see a man they did not recognize however from the crown placed upon his head they all could deduce that was their King. "271. In comparison with the enemy losses any military leader would see that this was a glorious one sided victory for our Kingdom. Despite this deep down inside I was bitter. Sending Mothers,Fathers,Sisters,Brothers to the battlefield only for them to never have the opportunity to embrace the life bestowed upon them again is a hard burden to bear." Ichizo paused. He took a moment to look at the faces of each and every Shinobi in the field. "However in the Hidden Darkness death does not mean the end! If you distinguish yourself Death is an opportunity! Today each and everyone of you will be given a new purpose!" Ichizo reached into his inventory and pulled out the Saimin gene, moving at a speed discernible by the eyes he admissered it to them all. "You now members of the Saimin Clan, in your veins runs the bloodline of your Monarch." Silence spread throughout the field, the words His Majesty said were too shocking. ''His Majesty was an Uchiha originally so does that mean I can awaken the Sharingan?'' this was the only thought that remained within their heads. One of the 3 Great Dojutsu! A war would be started if the rest of the world realized the Hidden Darkness had a way to create shinobi that possessed one of the Great Dojutsu! "I will give you all a week to return to your families however the fact that you are now members of the Saimin clan is regarded a S-Class Secret. The punishment for divulging a S-Class secret will be far worse than death! After your short break you will all return to the field to lay the groundwork for the formation of My shinobi empire. In a few weeks the Hidden Darkness will be the hosting nation for the Chunin Exams, You will be tasked with informing every nation with a shinobi village to send their Youth to participate. No longer will the smaller nations have to be excluded from participating with the larger players, However in order to do that they must fall under the "Protection" of the Night Kingdom. You will ensure them that no military action will be taken if they refuse however they may be removed from our trade route." At this point in time the Kingdom of Night provides goods to almost every Country with the financial capability to afford the goods. From everyday necessities to Natural resources and Shinobi services for some nations being Blacklisted by the Night Kingdom was equivalent to collapsing their entire economy. This is the Beauty of a economic monopoly that supports the world. If this was Earth it would be the equivalent of the Euro decreasing in value or collapsing completely or Oil drying up. Sounds terrible right? Every step taken has been carefully planned, every "Gift" accounted for, Just as quickly as something is given it can be taken away. Ichizo is not that naive to think you just give without receiving anything in return! No one has earned that right! All he does is move his chess pieces, everything has a use! Nothing should be overlooked! Because when you overlook something seemingly minor at that moment you have been placed in Checkmate! The Shinobi looked at their King with a look of reverence, war isn''t the only way to impose your will. Fighting is not always the best choice. Sometimes to cause the death of your enemies all you need is a Pen. Many years from now Scholars will look back upon this time period, When Emperor Zenkichi the Immortal expanded his territory to dominate the World. It was known as the Silent conquest, not a single battle was fought, not a single voice of complaint, some of the people woke up to the news bewildered as to the how and why. Throughout the west his word reached, Throughout the West the Crescent Moon flew High! 1 Empire and 5 Great Nations From the Coral Isles to the Night Peninsula His Imperial Majesty''s Word could not be ignored. Chapter 58 - The Chunin Exams Approach While Ichizo''s silent conquest was moving forward in the Land of Snow things were getting hectic. Weeks back an unknown force came along and completely took control of the country, following that many people would randomly go missing without a trace. Children,A.d.u.l.ts and Elderly alike no one was spared from the mass abduction, What they didn''t know was a terrifying force was being awoken. The Reanimation Jutsu.This technique takes the soul of a deceased individual and binds it to a living host restoring them to how they were when they were alive to listen to the orders of their summoner. The lineup they amassed would cause the downfall of the 5 shinobi nations! The First through third Kage of the Lands of Water, Lightning, Earth, and Wind. The shinobi of these times cannot be compared to their predecessors that fought in numerous battles to achieve the safety and prosperity to their respective nations. To achieve his goals Madara became more twisted and demented than ever before even his brothers that died during the warring period were among the reanimated. Shinobi that have not stepped foot on the battlefield in many decades were once again "breathing" the Morning air. Clans that were killed off during the chaos were also present such as the Sato of the Phoenix Style, the Ishii of the Acid Style, the Anjerika with their Meikyuugan, and the Ohno of the Gravity Style. These clans were power houses of the Warring period each specializing in a unique style of battle, this was Madara''s endgame. If the world would not allow him to quietly cast infinite tsukuyomi he would just secure the necessary materials by force. "Zetsu." "Yes." "We need to get my eyes from that Nagato brat, we also have to get our hands on the Tailed beasts and it just so happens that they are both in the same place. However, you said the 5 Shinobi nati¡­. No 6 Shinobi Nations are taking turns guarding the beasts and Nagato is in the Capital with that annoying Zenkichi brat so, we need to create a little chaos first." Madara beckoned someone over with a wave of his hand, what came forward was a short man with a similar appearance to Madara wearing standard Uchiha Battle attire. His eyes displayed the sharingan in all it''s glory with black replacing the white sclera of the eyes. "What do you need Nii-san?" "Izuna, In 1 weeks time you will head to the Land of Night when the 6 Kage are gathered to deliver a message. Tell them that I, Madara Uchiha has declared war on the Shinobi Nations!" *In the Land of Night* So far everything has been going well the Lands of Volcanoes,Swamps,Mountains,Fantasys, Valleys,Wood,Neck,and of course Demons have become one large nation. Step by step Ichizo''s plans were coming to fruition, with the growth in territory so did the population of course. From the original 3 million to a staggering 76 million. The past few weeks have been basically solidifying his Majesty''s control over the behemoth he created to ensure safety of the people and the empire. The laws were readily accepted by the people as they did not have to make any changes to their current lifestyle, in fact in many places they were extremely eager to accept the new ruler as the bandits and outlaws that plagued the area were disposed of. Children in rural areas were sent to school to receive a proper education, infrastructure was in the process of being implemented. Sitting in his office Ichizo reviewed everything being implemented when Diasuke came in to update him on the status of the Chunin exams. "The Kage of The Leaf,Cloud,Mist,Rock, and Sand have all readily agreed. 243 participates are coming from their nations collectively, 7,186 are from within the Empire. Shinobi training grounds in Land of - excuse me your Majesty, in the Demon Prefecture has been remodeled to accommodate all participants and their families. We have allocated 10,000 Security Personnel to ensure the safety of Yourself,the Lords Kage, and the area in addition to his Majesty''s Royal Guard. 8 of the 13 Jokyunin will also be present, in the case of an emergency the Medical Division has allocated 300 of it''s best personnel. All other areas which require S-Class supervision will be handled by the remaining Jokyunin. In total 1.9 Billion Zens (1 zen = 1 Dollar) were spent to accomplish this which is well within the budget for this event." Ichizo put his hand on his chin as the he thought about the burden of a ruler. However this burden was necessary to ensure the safety of his way of life. "With me there everything else is merely a formality for the other Kage as well as a way to show the sheer wealth and power of our nation to further imprint the gap between nations in their heads. The alliance we have between nations was a forced one that may or may not be the desired outcome for some within their villages. Keep me posted on any changes." "Yes Sire!" As Diasuke walked out Ichizo pondered on the storyline of Naruto then he remembered he now has 2 new siblings he never had the opportunity to meet. He decides that it''s time to take a break from work to see his family. After calling Itachi and Shisui he takes them both to the Hidden Leaf. "This Place hasn''t changed a Bit." Shisui said taking in a deep breath, with the exception of the Fourth Hokage''s face on the stone mountain everything looked the same from 7 years ago. In fact after being in the Land of Night for so long and getting used to the technology that was practically everywhere it felt like the stepped into the past. To not draw too much attention Ichizo, Itachi and Shisui were all wearing simple Shinobi attatie of the Hidden Darkness with Ichizo having the Symbol of the Night engraved into his flak to display his status as Yorukage. Not many people have seen the Yorukage or leader of the Empire before so this small detail should not cause too many stares. As they walked through the village taking in all the sights and sounds they eventually arrive at the Uchiha Compound. After taking down Danzo the Uchiha seemed to be much more lively as their faces displayed a level of confidence not seen before. Children looked extremely happy playing while the elderly member chatted and played various board games. It was overall a very amicable environment that allowed proper emotional support for the young Uchiha as well as the old. Shisui separated from the group to head home while Itachi and Ichizo spot their mother walking back with two toddlers in tow. "MOTHER!" The Twins both scream as they walked toward their mother, Mikoto turned around to see her son Itachi and a man she could not recognize. Yet based on the way he smiled he resembled a more mature Itachi. "Itachi? Ichizo?" Chapter 59 - The Great Revival 7 Years. For a parent even move so for a loving mother it felt like an eternity, everyday without her children she worried about their safety. ''Are they eating well? Sleeping? Are they alive?'' On earth that last question would not even cross the minds of most parents yet this Shinobi world was full of surprises and unexpected dangers. So to see her children safe she broke out into a huge smile and said to the newest additions to the family "Look Saskue, Sayomi those are your big brothers. Ichizo, How did you grow so much? Why do you look so different from Itachi?" Ichizo smiled at his mother''s questions no matter how much his status, power, or appearance changed she still had the same warm attitude the he missed out on. While his younger siblings were lost and confused on the two strangers in front of them, so as they walked back to their house he and Itachi filled their mother in on all the events that have passed. From arriving in the Land of Night, meeting the daimyo, Creating the Hidden Darkness, the war with the samurai, Ichizo awaking the Zettigan, and the Upcoming Chunin exams. Hours passed while Mikoto listened intently to her sons recapping all the events since they seperated from the Hidden leaf. Her children have become leaders of a power that can contend with the old villages, proud doesn''t even properly describe the feeling she was experiencing at the moment. They created something from nothing, ended 2 wars, as well as brought honor to the Uchiha clan all while creating a power that cannot be ignored. The Hokage has been telling the Jonin of the leaf that they should not antagonize the Hidden Darkness but attempt to build a relationship with them at all costs. The Hidden Darkness as well as the Empire it resides in has become the behemoth which no one could offend. "Ahh Ichizo look how much you and Itachi have grown! Your Father spends his days bragging to the clan elders about you two. Non-stop! ''You wish you children were as talented as mine? Oooh Your son just activated his Sharingan? How old is he? 10? My sons did that at 2!'' He just goes on and on so much so the Hokage has heard stories of you two everyday!" "Haha that''s great I''m glad we make him so proud but, now there is something serious we must discuss. When I left the Leaf originally I told you my dream, step by step we are paving the way for that dream to come to fruition. After so many years of being apart it would be nice for our family to be together again, I want you and dad to move to the Night Empire along with my siblings where I can provide them with a better life, education as well as opportunities not available in the Hidden Leaf." Mikoto looked at her son with a complicated gaze to have children that were able to accomplish the amazing this her sons have is every parents dream, well the good ones anyway. Not only that but she has many years to watch all of their accomplishments.Her vision got cloudy as tears began to form in her eyes words couldn''t describe what she was feeling. She looked at all of her younger children then back at the twins she got up from her seat and performed the standard shinobi salute to Lord Yorukage. "Lord First, It would be an honor to become a shinobi of the Hidden Darkness!" Ichizo was baffled even though he stands at the same level as the Hokage he did not expect his mother to lower herself before him. "Mom, no need to be so formal! In the Empire you will be the Queen Mother, as such there is no need for you to lower yourself before me. When father comes home you should tell him the news but now Itachi and I must go see Lord Fourth after our meeting we will head back to the Capital city together." With that said the Twins vanished from Mikoto''s sight. "My Sons have really grown up." In the Hokage''s office a shinobi sat at the reception desk with nothing to do, she sat there fiddling with a kunai when two figures appeared before her. Not even bothering to look up at the shinobi she said. "This is the Office of the Hokage if you do not have an appointment it is not a place that you can just walk into on a whim." "Bother it would seem that between the time we left the Leaf and now the shinobi have forgot their basic courtesy. When a Kage appears before them they forget their training!" "Yes I agree Itachi, yet it is true we do not have an appointment however, I don''t think Minato would mind to much." Hearing the exchange between the two the reception shinobi looked up to she two Shinobi of the Hidden Darkness. The a beautifly blue sharingan in the eyes of the smaller one while the taller one had a dojutsu she has never seen before. The Symbol of the Night was was engraved into the Flak of the Taller shinobi, something only Kage are permitted to do. At that moment her eyes went wide ''THE YORUKAGE!!'' ''The Hokage had once said that he was a major player during the Third Great ninja war and to admit him directly to the office if he ever stopped but I never thought he actually would!'' "Lord First, please excuse my behavior I will take you to Lord Hokage right away!" She quickly got up and respectfully lead the way to the Hokage''s office in her heart she was cursing her stupidity for being so terrible to Lord Yorukage. The Harbinger of Two suns, the man was basically a walking Shinobi Division no even that is an understatement. She quickly walked to the Hokage''s office then excused herself like she saw a ghost, Inside of the office Minato Sat before mountains of doc.u.ments reading each one before signing them, in his heart Ichizo was very glad that he completely overhauled his government or else that would be him as well. "Nice to see you again Minato, I hope i''m not interrupting something too important." Minato looked up to see the King of the Night kingdom well Emperor now. "Not at all Ichizo, what bring you to the Leaf?" "The peace that we have all established has truly changed the way the world, however the peace we have may be at risk. During my time as an Anbu I took measures to prevent the upcoming war and during my time as the Yorukage I have continued that task every. Which is why the Tailed Beast now reside within my borders under 24 hour surveillance even with the "Freedom" I gave them to grow. During your First child''s birth who do you think attacked the leaf?" "Fugaku and I determined that it was Madara Uchiha that wan-" "If it truly was Madara a shinobi hailed to be one of the most powerful shinobi to ever live do you really think that it would have ended so simply? You are a powerful shinobi, My father is a powerful shinobi but you two would have a difficult time subduing Madara Uchiha at his prime or even now. While that may not have been Madara he was the one behind the scenes orchestrating the entire event. His goal is to make a false directive on the Uchiha stone tablet come to light. To do so he will do anything include jeopardizing the lives of children and the safety of the 6 Great Nations. If I did not take the steps that I have so far maybe we would not even be having this conversation, maybe you and your wife would no longer be of this world. In order to prepare for war we as a whole need to strengthen our nations Therefore we need Lords First and Second Hokage!" Minato listened intently yet the last line struck him to the core. Chapter 60 - Great Revival (Ending) "Why do we need them?" Minato asked in a shocked tone the Lords First and Second were legends! The First''s powerful wood style, the Second''s extensive knowledge on jutsu both were things that would forever bring glory to the leaf but never did he think he would hear the words that were said today. "There are threats to this world far beyond Madara Uchiha in fact he is like a rock on the side of the road that can be simply ignored in my eyes. Yet there are powers far beyond him that cannot be ignored when I awoke my Zettigan I gained the ability to "See" through the eyes of all dojutsu users yet there was a moment where someone stared back at me. The only way that''s possible is if they as well have the Zettigan or if they are far more powerful than I am." At that moment both Minato and Itachi went wide eyed, Minato understand that out of all the Kage present or prior no one would be able to match Lord Yorukage standing near him made one feel pressured. His entire being feels ethereal like he is here yet on a higher plane of existence altogether yet there is a being more power than Him!? Itachi had a more in depth understanding of his brother''s power currently Ichizo has opened 6 Divine Gates his chakra both quantity and quality are on a different level than anyone that has ever been born in the world. Ants are not an accurate description of what he could compare the First Hokage and Madara too they are similar to a tiny atom in front of the Sun itself. If there is an enemy more powerful than him that would mean the entire world is at risk! "Therefore I have been trying my hardest to make as many shinobi as possible as strong as I possible can but it may not be enough that is why we need Lords First and Second Hokage. When the young can not move forward we emulate the ones that came before us adapting and modifying their teachings into our own to make the future a better place. Lord First brought the world out of the warring period while Lord Second created jutsu that you yourself use they are an indispensable asset for the upcoming conflicts. With our knowledge together we may be able to survive this calamity." Bomb after bomb was going off in Minato''s mind all the doc.u.ments on the desk became extremely unimportant this was a treat that could annihilate the entire world. "The Lords Hokage''s souls are in the Reaper Death Seal what are you going to do?" "Resurrect the Dead." Another Bomb went off in Minato''s head, today his world view collapsed a bit. "Lets head somewhere with a little more privacy." The three headed deep into the forests of the Land of Fire were Ichizo erected a large barrier to keep out prying eyes. "I know when you cast the Jutsu is usually claims your life however there is a little trick to that. Fuinjutsu: Shiki Fujin!" A translucent spectre with long white hair two red horns, and purple colored skin dr.a.p.ed in a white kimono holding prayer beads with a dagger between it''s large teeth appeared behind Ichizo. Ichizo turned around to see his soul out of his body and his eyes met those of the Reaper. Using his Zettigan Ichizo forced the Reaper to submit allowing his soul to return to his body which also removing the souls of the First Hokage, Second Hokage, and Mito Uzumaki. "Celestial Style: Body Molding!" Three bodies made from Ichizo''s chakra were created and laid out on the Ground in front of him. From there he placed a soul into each body "Celestial style:Divine Rebirth." Like before the Sky above received his call and began to shine brightly illuminating the World, a massive influx of chakra came in waves causing something similar to a hurricane. When Ichizo revived the The Night shinobi in the Demon Prefecture it was not as violent due to the simple fact that between the three of them they have more chakra than all of the prior shinobi. Lightning struck violently in the skies above yet the sky was still cloud free as the sun and other stars in the sky began to shine more intensely. Life began to appear in the newly created bodies, their faces took shape looking youthful as if they were once again in the prime of their lives. As time passed the and the hurricane died down the Lords Kage as well as Mito once again opened their eyes to the world. Lord Second stood up, looked around, then said. "What Technique is this? I am actually alive! Who are you? And you are an Uchiha!" The Second Hokage released his chakra to the maximum and raised his index finger similar to the Anime. "I would advise you to calm down or the life I just revived will be gone in mere seconds" Ichizo than raised his chakra to the maximum as well, when his chakra hit the barrier the sound it made was similar to a sonic boom. The pressure he gave off caused the the vegetation on the ground to be squashed into a smooth green marble like surface. The bones in Lord Second''s body ached, his knees buckled, the oxygen in his lungs disappeared and his throat began to close up. "Over the years the Leaf''s relationship with the Uchiha has become more understanding and benevolent. If you do not change you bigoted mindset I will have open your skull and carve into it the correct way to treat a fellow shinobi of the Leaf!." The Silence his words caused was deafening as everyone could feel the power radiating off of that young man then the chakra changed and became even more violent. It''s color turned red while the temperature raised dramatically Ichizo''s eyes became more primal and his pupils reverted to slits. "Do I make myself clear Tobirama Senju?" Chapter 61 - The Next Step How many years has it been since someone besides the First Hokage lectured the Second? Who knows but that scene was happening before Minato''s very eyes, not only that but the power displayed was beyond his expectations he knew that Ichizo was strong but this was far beyond his expectations as well as fundamental understanding behind the concept of strength passed throughout the villages. "To answer your questions the jutsu used was one of my own creation that only members of my Zenkichi clan are able to use. Secondly I am the Yorukage of the Village Hidden in the Darkness, Emperor of the Night Empire, Ichizo Zenkichi. The one you directed your malace upon is my brother Itachi Uchiha, lastly the one will Yellow hair is the Fourth Hokage Minato Namikaze. The reason I - we decided to bring you three back to life is due to the upcoming events that will devastate the entire shinobi world. What i need from you is your knowledge and expertise to ensure that we are able to survive this calamity with as few casualties as possible." Tobirama regained his composure while listening to Ichizo''s explanation he couldn''t help but shudder what could be a threat to this individual before him? "Your strength is far beyond both mine and even my Brother''s who was hailed as the God of Shinobi. What or who could possibly be so powerful that it would warrant you to resurrect the dead?" Hashirama and Mito nodded in agreement to Tobirama''s words, with the power he displayed moments ago he should be able to handle most problems that he faces with his own strength as this thought passes through their minds the one in question opened his mouth to speak. "When someone is truly powerful in the world they will make use of any and all things that will help them achieve their goals, not only that but the enemy is currently more powerful than I. Therefore the reason I brought you 3 back is to help me strengthen the shinobi of the world the knowledge you 3 have can bring all of the nations one step closer to safety." Hashirama, Tobirama, and Mito digested the information that they just received. While pondering on it all Mito spoke: "What about my Uzumaki Clan? How many remain?" "In the Leaf there is 1 The Hokage''s wife Kushina, In the Hidden Darkness there are around 50 or so a.d.u.l.ts with 138 Children. I trained them to the best of my ability on the sealing jutsu, Kekkei Genkai, and Kekkei Tota of the Uzumaki." From Mito''s understanding during the second and first ninja wars the majority of the Uzumaki were killed off so the number of survivors should be low but the words of the Yorukage brought about an unimaginable feeling of joy as the former Head of the Uzumaki her biggest worry was that her clan died with her. "What about Tsu?" - Hashirama "Tsunade is alive at the moment I do not know where she is however finding her is pretty simple we can do so after we hash out the details of our cooperation." After he said that he transported them all back to the Hokage''s office. "Look at how much has changed!" Hashirama ran to the window and took in the ambiance of the village, the scale of it was beyond his expectations. The people sucurring to and fro greeting each other, children playing, Shinobi departing on missions, it was a great sight to behold. "After you and Lord second died Lord Third and I did our best to uphold the beliefs you left behind growing the village to what it is today. Through our efforts we have nurtured some amazing shinobi including Lords Yorukage and Itachi. Yet even this pales in comparison to what The Yorukage has created." "Speaking of that I understand it has been a while but time is of the utmost importance at the moment and we may not have much of it. Let''s get back to the task at hand." Ichizo presented a doc.u.ment he had Daisuke prepare and placed it upon the Hokage''s desk. "This doc.u.ment contains the changes I have enacted to the shinobi rank system in the Hidden Darkness. A detailed account of all duties from the Lowest ranking Hikuinin to the mighty Jokyunin as well as the knowledge they must have in order to be promoted. The system that was in place was great for that time period however as time moved on and the missions became more diverse your skill set and acc.u.mulated knowledge must as well. The world progresses and this new system perfectly shows the shinobi adapting to that change, What I need from you two more so Tobirama is to develop more jutsu as techniques that will empower the shinobi. A combination of your acc.u.mulated knowledge of lost techniques from the warring period and new techniques will change the way the wars are fought." Minato, Hashirama, and Tobirama looked at the doc.u.ment with heightened interest, of course this version was not the one currently implemented by the Night Empire but nonetheless it''s value was immense. Chapter 62 - A New Toy! A few Days have passed as Hashirama and Tobirama have taken up the role of Jutsu researchers under Orochimaru. When Orochimaru laid eyes on the first and second Hokage he practically fainted due to the shock of relics living once more. As this was a Task given by his Majesty Orochimaru quickly calmed himself and began explain the tasks that must be done in great detail to the old Fog- Esteemed guests. While that was happening Ichizo took this time to introduce the people too his Family in a grand event at the palace. His mother was named Queen Mother while also taking charge of Training the Young females of the Nation as a teacher. His Father was named a Grand Duke and was appointed as the Sword of the Empire(National Defender). His siblings starting from Itachi were given the Title of Imperial Prince(es) while Itachi already has a role the other two are young so they just continue their studies peacefully. Sitting in his study Ichizo was enjoying a light snack which consisted of a pastry similar to a brownie with milk tea. ''Siri Show me my Stats'' [Name: Ichizo Zenkichi Age:Incalculable Bloodline:Zenkichi(Pre-Ascension) Chakra Natures: Earth(Origin), Fire(Origin), Lightning(Origin), Water(Origin), Wind(Origin), Yin(Origin), Yang(Origin), Celestial(Origin) Divine Gates: 1st Gate of Youth(Open), 2nd Gate of Physique(Open), 3rd Gate of Wisdom(Open), 4th Gate of Power(Open), 5th Gate of Rebirth(Open), 6th Gate of View(Open), 7th Gate of Wonder(Open), 8th Gate of Limit(Open), 9the Gate of Insight(Sealed), 10th Gate of Ascension(Sealed) Siri Points:1.8 B Siri''s Comment: Am I even needed at this point?] ''Siri Open the Final Gates with Siri Points'' {Acknowledged. 800 Million Points deducted.} This time there was no major influx in Chakra due to his His Chakra channels breaking as well as his physical body until there was nothing left. In the Sky a Magnificent event was happening, all the Galaxies of this plane began to shine as if they were celebrating the Birth of a New God. The Planets aligned themselves as the Stars dimed to show subservience. The Galaxies of the universe then began to pour their Origin Chakra into the the body of Ichizo as it lifted itself into the sky. No Physical obstruction could prevent the Ascension of a god. His body was once again restructured with the help of the Universe, His Skin became a pure white yet it did not look sickly rather it looked Blasphemous to touch. His Hair became golden as his eyes did as well. His face was restructured to become the epitome of Handsome imagine the most attractive man you have ever seen then multiply that by 100 maybe then you could understand. His Chakra Channels were remade to use Energy of creation he no long "Used" chakra rather he Declared things to happen. Below all the Citizens of the Empire watched the entire process closely, it felt as if they were small compared to the power of His Majesty but it was not Oppressive it was rather it embraced them while making them feel safe. While around the world they could not see Ichizo directly yet those familiar with his chakra signature felt the change as well as watching intently at the changes in the sky. As the Golden Origin energy finished it''s welcome of the new God the Administrator of this Plane noticed as well. So he picks up his phone to call the Administrator of Ichizo''s former world. "Oi!!! What The Hell did you give that Child,ANSWER ME JACK!!!" On the other Side the Administrator Jack was extremely perplexed and looked through his files to find the answer. Once he did he read it then began to speak. "I Gave him System- 1389756B" "Oi OI OOOOIIII!!!! THAT''S THE SYSTEM THE ALMIGHTY MADE FOR US ADMINISTRATORS TO HANDLE TASKS AT OUR LEVEL!!" "Whoa Whoa, you need to calm down because for my level it was just an outdated relic that was taking up space. It was useless so i gave it to him what''s the big deal? -_-" "IT''S A BIG DEAL BECAUSE HE JUST BECAME THE FIRST TRUE GOD OF MY PLANE DUMBASS!!!" "You have been in Charge of section 20 for what? 8.7 Billion Years? How is someone i''ve sent over about 13 years ago a True God? And your Only true god at that? Even I have Hundreds maybe thousands due to all the things these Children worship in my Plane. Is that just the the Struggle of a Low plane?" "Okay Mister Section 1 Head Administrator not Everyone can just here can wantonly become a God due to what they do here¡­." "So Hatchi what''s the problem?" "The Special Privilege of Gods in the lower planes is that they can move to higher planes due to the fact they have reached the Pinnacle of power in the Plane therefore nothing can''t obstruct them. As an administrator of souls my only job is to prevent a the entire system collapsing so I can restrain him at this point." "HAHAHA But isn''t this interesting little Hat? How many Millenniums has it been since we Administrators had such an interesting Show? Plus the Almighty isn''t doing much at the moment so let''s invite him to the party as well!" Chapter 63 - Overgod The Baptism of the Universe ended with Ichizo standing in the sky overlooking it all, he took a moment to observe the changes that happened to his body while Siri''s Notifications went off in his head. {Congratulations on becoming the First True God of Section 20!} {First God Privilege invoked: Overgod! Before you, all must fall into Subservience within Plane 20.} {Overgod Privilege Declaration Unlocked! Declaration: Your words shape the Very law of the Plane. Just focus on the change you wish to make then Speak. None can disobey.} {You are now permitted to move to a Higher Plane!} The 2 Privileges above may not seem like much but the wording leaves no Objections, no uncertainty, he is truly the Law of the plane. ''Siri, what does it mean by "You are Permitted to move to a Higher Plane"?'' [There are 20 Major Planes where powerful life forms live. Each plane has an Administrator that maintains the stability of the Plane and God that Rule over the plane. The raking of a Plane goes by the Number of Gods, Number of intelligent Life forms, Size of the Plane, and the Administrators ability. You are currently in the Lowest Major Plane as well as the Youngest, due to reaching the pinnacle of power you may move to a higher plane. However, once you move on you are not permitted to come back until you reach the God level in that Plane.] ''Show me a List of the Planes and worlds present in each Plane'' [Acknowledged.] [Section 1- Your Original Plane Section 2- Contains "Dragon Ball" Section 3- Contains "Pokemon" Section 4- Contains "High School DxD" Section 5- Contains "Tales of Demons and Gods" Section 6- Contains "Danmachi" Section 7- Contains "Marvel" Section 8- Contains "DC" Section 9- Contains "7 Deadly Sins" Section 10- Contains "Log Horizon" Section 11- Contains "Sword Art Online" Section 12- Contains " Overlord" Section 13- Contains "Tokyo Ghoul" Section 14- Contains "Hunter x Hunter" Section 15- Contains "Warlock of The Magus" Section 16- Contains "One Piece" Section 17- Contains "Fairy Tail" Section 18- Contains "Douluo Dalu" Section 19- Contains "Bleach" Section 20- Contains "Naruto" The worlds are listed in a way which allows you to readily identify them. When a God moves to and From a plane He/She may choose the timeline they arrive in as well as their form (Sometimes) in that world. I will adapt your soul to be compatible with each plane so there is no need to worry about being a weakling. I will also Update upon entry to a new Plane to include all knowledge pertaining to the plane.] Looking at the List Ichizo understood just how small he really was, sure he is in every sense of the word a God. However, he is a God that could not even be compared to a Mob character in a Higher Plane. It renewed his Fighting spirit, his ambition, Goals, From his Golden eyes you could see the burning competitive spirit of the Immortal Emperor! ''Once I finish up here Let''s go conquer the Planes!'' [Acknowledged.] With that said Ichizo returned to his Royal study and called in Daisuke to begin the Chunin exams the following day. When Daisuke walked into the Study he looked His Emperor sitting in leisure behind the desk with eyes of extreme caution, he knew His Majesty was powerful before because you could feel the seemingly endless storms of chakra radiating off of him at all times yet at this moment there was nothing. It felt as if he was standing in front of a normal person yet his entire body was screaming danger, Screaming to not stare, to not breathe. Any words that can cause a slither of displeasure could be his end, this shook him to the core of his being. ''His Majesty has Ascended!'' "Daisuke, tomorrow will be a very eventful day so please ensure everything is in order once more before you retire for the night." "Yes, Your Majesty!" Daisuke bowed then left the office in a hurry to get what the Emperor has ordered done. While on the way he didn''t forget to inform the Jokyunin and all the other core members of the Empire. Something splendid has happened! Something the World has never experienced before! A living God is before us! And that Man is the Emperor! Our King! --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The Next day the in the Demon Prefecture the preparations were complete and the participants began to arrive at the stadium from all over. Yet instead of an exam, the environment seemed much more festive as there were Street vendors, balloons, music, and other forms of entertainment all around. Everyone was in a very joyous mood awaking the Arrival of the 6 Kage to begin the event. The Laughter of children and a.d.u.l.ts from all over permeated the area as the First Kage began to Arrive, like a tsunami that makes its way inland, water rushed in brushing past all the people yet no one got wet. The water made it''s way to the VIP area where there were 14 seats arranged in a pyramid-like manner with 8 seats below 5 below 1. In the seat to the Far left the Fourth Mizukage appeared placing his Kage headgear on the table in front of his seat. Lightning Struck in the sky as the 4th Raikage appeared in the far right seat placing his Kage hat upon the Table. Gold dust moved in like a storm making it''s way through all the people as the Fourth Kazekage appeared next to the Mizukage placing his hat next to his. A small person flew to the seat next to the Fourth Raikage placing the Tsuchikage hat upon the table. A kunai struck the center seat and with a Flash, the Fourth Hokage took his seat doing the same as his predecessors. No one saw when but in the 8 seats below the Kage the Jokyunin of the Night were seated with the exception of Daisuke who was in the stadium below making opening Remarks. "Welcome The Lords Kage and all Shinobi that have traveled far and wide to be apart of the Night Empires First Chunin exams!" The crowd applauded as the Kage in the seats above begin to talk among themselves. "Did you all see the sky yesterday?" - Rasa "It seems the Yorukage has reached an unimaginable level" -Ay "Even the heavens accepted him I don''t think we have a choice in the matter" -Yagura "Yes, His power is too deep, like the waters of the mist" - Onoki "..." -Minato While they spoke of the events that transpired the sky turned Golden as the clouds parted, as a man stepped out the clouds to make his way to the seat above the Kage. Chapter 64 - The Chunin Exams! In the sky above Ichizo opened up his to Speak. "Welcome Loyal citizens of the Night Empire, fellow shinobi and fellow Kage to the 1st Chunin exams.In the Empire taking the step from a Kihonin to a Chunin means taking the first step into being a true leader of shinobi. Passing the Chunin exams means that you are the nations elite, you have the knowledge, the skill set, and the Talent to sit in one of the 13 seats below me one day. You are becoming a great asset that will forever be inscribed on the Walls of the Night! So today in front of the Jokyunin, the Kage and myself you all will show what you are able to do. To prevent this event from lasting to long I have decided the first event will be a battle royal with one goal in mind, Survive. All 7,229 of you will face 3 Jokyunin only 300 of you may continue." When the Emperor''s last line fell a large commotion ran through the crowd, not because they believed they would lose after all the odds were stacked against the Jokyunin. Yet the sheer lack of slots was heartbreaking. "Silence." This word wasn''t spoken loud but all 30,000 plus members of the audience found themselves unable to speak. They moved their mouths but nothing came out. "In this world there''s nothing fair, nothing is a given, if you want to succeed you will walk through Lava to make it happen, you will do anything and everything to make it happen so there will be none of that noise. Also if you think my Jokyunin are at a disadvantage all I have to say is this: It matters not how many you bring, for in the end they will Stand, and you will all have fallen." When that line fell Ichizo took a step forward to appear at his seat. "Chiyoko, Hitomi, Miyu, you three will test the Children. Daisuke you will stay by my side. You are Permitted to Speak." "Yes, Your Majesty!" Ichizo Clapped his hands and the stadium expanded well it''s more appropriate to say he changed the amount of space within the field for testing into a 100km^2 forest four large screens showed everything that was happening within the forest to the spectators. "Oi His Majesty really went above and beyond but this hinders my movements"- Random tester 1 "I Think it''s the faith he has in the Jokyunin to fi-" Before he could finish his sentence a massive storm cloud appeared in the stay startling all the participants. "Saigaiton: Kaminari Taifu!(Disaster Style: Lightning Typhoon)" Thousands upon thousands of lightning bolts began to rain down on the forest while not powerful enough to kill they would still leave you severely incapacitated. In the forest below many shared that fate as the tags attached to them which would activate upon being injured beyond the acceptable threshold rang throughout the examination field. The unlucky ones were eliminated while the lucky ones buried themselves underground or used their skill repertoire to stay in the game. Yet even with all their effort with one jutsu approximately 4000 were eliminated. Back in the stands the Kage watched in Horror. "Old Man could you do that with your particle style?"- Ay "If I had proper prep time i could eliminate maybe a few hundred but they would not survive the attack. To use such wide area jutsu while having such control over the power he is talented beyond anything I have ever seen." -Onoki "DAISUKE!!! Tell the kitchen to bring some refreshments for the Kage, yourself and the other Jokyunin. Bring me some gr.a.p.es." "Yes!" Looking on at the exam Ichizo felt something approaching at a High speed. "Looks like they have finally come I was getting impatient. Makoto bring our guest to me." Makoto silently acknowledged the command, stood up and rushed in the direction of the enemy. Down below the exam was still full swing as many contestants begin to understand his Majesty''s intentions in order to get anywhere against the three Great Shinobi the must work together. When in actuality His Majesty just wanted to curb the arrogance that many talented youths seem to have by placing a mountain in front of them that they can never hope to overcome. The only Jokyunin that has been engaging them has Chiyoko as he hopes these children will grow up the proper way, instilling discipline into his very bones. He caused landslides, Tornadoes, Lightning strikes, and massive floods. The once serene forest became hell for these poor shinobi. The Kage of the other Villages finally had to chance to see a fraction of the power the Empire held 7000+ vs 1, Chiyoko showed them a true walking disaster. The 300 slots to were not even appealing anymore. Those 300 were battered, brused, Tired, and hungry. This battle royal lasted 15 minutes yet when you push yourself to the utmost limit 15 mins feels like an eternity. Chiyoko walked forward and bowed to the Emperor before he spoke. "Your Majesty, I have completed the task." "Well done, from here on out we will move to the regular Exam as you could consider this the preliminaries. You will be tested on the knowledge you have retained, Your leadership capabilities, Teamwork, Justu, and overall battle prowess over the course of 3 days. Now all of you go rest, you will need to be in your best mental condition for the next exam. Daisuke They are yours." Ichizo got up, said something to the Kage and left with them in tow. They quickly arrived in a small meeting room within the Stadium where Ichizo briefed them on what is about to happen. "In a few moments one of the Jokyunin will bring a Enemy Shinobi, now I am unsure of his Identity but I am sure that this smells like a War. So here are the options The Night Empire can handle it ourselves and your Villagers will fall under my Rule or The Empire can defend its borders while sending out false information to the Enemy leading them to attack you all. One option you won''t even see a change to your everyday life in a negative way while the other many, many will die." No one said anything but their faces changed dramatically. Chapter 65 - A War on 2 Fronts! Observing the changes in the Kage with a stoic look on his face Ichizo begin to make mental plans for either course of action. After many years of Semi-autonomy the Kage may be unwilling to relinquish the power they have, yet they are misunderstanding their position. The Tailed beasts are within the kingdom, all the promising youths that were once members of their respective villages are citizens of the Empire. Each nation has been effectively declawed so, if they do not accept Ichizo''s gracious offer he has no qualms calming the ashes. The refreshments Daisuke was ordered to get have arrived and they are placed in front of each Kage while Ichizo enjoys his gr.a.p.es with freshly squeezed lemonade, the sweetness of the gr.a.p.es followed by the tart lemonade was a perfect combo. His composed consumption of the snacks accurately displayed his lack of interest in their decision, which further cemented the weight of their choice in the Kages hearts. ''I have seen the capital of the Empire in the Night Prefecture, Yamigakure, it was a metropoulos unlike anything I have ever seen. The tall glass "skyscr.a.p.ers", The Marble office buildings, the exquisite obsidian sidewalks, but most of all the people. There are no normal citizen in the empire according to Daisuke, all 72 million citizens are Shinobi. Apparently all 72 million can be activated during a time of war turning this nation into a fortress of death for all who have the gall to invade. The technology, the aesthetics, the environment, it''s a wonderful place to live. Even the Far reaching Coral Isles are flourishing under the Empire.'' Minato was conflicted, if he was not the Hokage he wouldn''t hesitate to take Ichizo''s offer to become a citizen. However that responsibility is his, the responsibility of all the lives of his village. If he agrees the Leaf will have no need to worry, but they would lose the Pride of being a standalone village. ''What to do¡­'' The Mizukage was also in a delima, It''s not wrong to say Ichizo was the savior of the Hidden Mist, no, The entire Land of Water. "If we agree to become your subordinates what would happen?"- Yagura ''Ho ho I expected Minato would be the first to break.'' "Well I will dispatch someone to the Daimo of the Water to inform him of his loss of power and annex of the Land of water by the Empire. Supplies will be dispatched to your nation to begin a reconstruction of all properties because I know after the civil war the Land of Water is dirt poor. Food, Medical care, and other services will be provided to get the new Prefecture on par with the rest of the Empire. Shinobi will be dispatched to train the Shinobi of the Mist in the proper protocols of the Empire. Other than that not much will change." Ichizo commented while looking carefully at the incoming chakra signatures. ''Oi that''s a reanimated shinobi!'' Makoto arrived moments later with Izuna Uchiha restrained with wood throwing him on the floor he walked toward the King and whispered into his ear. When Ichizo heard the context of the message he laughed, a hearty laugh that shook the earth. The Kage started to sweat, they have never seen such a phenomenon. ''If his happy laugh shakes the very earth what would a angry strike cause?!'' Power,Authority, Wealth, The Empire had it all. So what were they still hesitating about? Ichizo directed his Golden eyes toward Izuna. "So Madara has declared war on the 6 Shinobi Nations! HAHAHAHAHA!!! THATS A GOOD JOKE! HAHAHAHA!!!!! HE REALLY THINKS THIS IS THE PAST WERE HE WAS A SUPREME EXISTENCE!!!!" Slowly the laughter turned from happy like he heard the funniest joke in the world to a scowl, as if the Sky above could senses the Overgod''s anger lightning stuck as thunder boomed so loud everyone lowered their heads and scurred for cover. "You have no right to tal-" "SILENCE!" BOOM! Thunder many times louder than before resounded as the oceans far away raged, Volcanoes erupted, the earthquaked. "DID I GIVE YOU PERMISSION TO SPEAK!" BOOM! On the sidelines Makoto tried to make himself small as well as the Kage and in a Far away place the once spying eyes felt a pressure unlike anything they have ever felt before. It was as if the space they resided in was collapsing due to Ichizo''s fury. "All Jokyunin hear My words! It would seem that the 6 great shinobi Nations has become 1 Empire today, so heed my words. An annoying Fly has appeared that wants to disturb the peace and question My Nation''s Sovereignty with a declaration of war! All Jokyunin are hereby Ordered to eliminate the pest in the Land of Snow with the exception of Orochimaru, Daisuke, Makoto, and Chiyoko." Ichizo''s Imperial Decree was like the whisper of death, The Kage, well former Kage had no rebuttal all they could do is make themselves small so that whisper wouldn''t make itself into their ear. "Now you there, Begone." When the word begone fell Izuna turned to dust, a maid on standby swept up the debris and Ichizo stood up to leave the room. "You five will be briefed by Makoto on your new roles while I deal with the ones that call themselves gods." Ichizo took a step forward and he was gone. Chapter 66 - Farewell Brother Arriving at the Palace Ichizo takes a seat on the Throne to reflect on his previous actions in the Demon Prefecture. ''I completely lost my cool back there. How is that possible?'' [During your ascension Kagu-Tsuchi completed molded with your very soul. Therefore, not only are you a Human, you are also truly a Dragon. Not only that but during your ascension your Draconic Bloodline was strengthened by the Plane, you have become a being that defies logic an Archetypal Draco. A Dragon of origin, as such a Dragon''s Pride is no laughing matter so much so when Madara declared war you felt he treated you as a equal. As a Dragon that was humiliating, a being you consider Bacteria deemed you an equal.] Ichizo took a lot time digesting the information he received, at the time of his ascension everything was destroyed then reconstructed by the plane from his body to his soul. Kagu-Tsuchi was one with his body yet they were still two separate souls but, due to Ichizo being the primary target of the Ascension everything else was most like deemed to be a part of him by the plane. ''So what does that mean moving forward?'' [As you advance through the planes your strength with still be significantly reduced, however as a dragon your lifespan is lengthy. Furthermore, as the Dragon of origin your lifespan is ever increasing to the point infinite is an appropriate label. Your soul will also influence the abilities you will gain in the new planes but as of now that is undetermined. In addition, The innate abilities regeneration, and transformation will always be available but, as you know usage of the Dragon transformation in some planes may be unwise.] ''I see.'' Ichizo leaned back on the throne attempting to accept his new identity, somewhere deep within while he was very ecstatic about the opportunity to be reincarnated he still considered the core him as Lucas from Brooklyn. Sure in his previous life he was a antisocial person that prefered to game and watch anime than be around people but at least he could say he was still human. While he is still Human yes, but now he is a Dragon. Think about that, usually no matter how many things change somethings will remain the same, this was his first true identity crisis. ''Why am I obsessing over this? In some planes I will be far from human. Yet this is also the reason why I have been reluctant to use the Dragon Transformation in the first place.'' Ichizo remained in deep contemplation for an undetermined amount of time it wasn''t until Daisuke entered for a report. Daisuke looked at the Emperor sitting on the throne, His Majesty had his left arm resting on the armrest of the Throne while his hand grasped his chin. Those golden eyes stared off into the abyss unaware of the shinobi that entered. "Excuse me Your Majesty." "Huh, Ahh Daisuke, what is it?" "The Nine Jokyunin you have dispatched have mobilized 10,000 shinobi collectively along with the necessary logistic personnel. The Army will arrive in the Land of Snow in approximately 3 Hours, after a short rest the attacks will begin a 0000 hours and continue until the enemy is completely suppressed." "Good, Supply them with whatever is necessary. In the meantime gather Chiyoko and Nagato, also inform those undead bastards while I will not need them during the fights with Madara and the Otsutsuki Clan. Because tomorrow morning both will cease to exist so while they are not need immediately their research may be needed in the long run." Daisuke paused because the words he just received were very shocking, a single member of the Otsutsuki created the very Planet we live on! "Don''t think foolish thoughts, while those aliens may have created the planet they are not Truly Gods so I have nothing to fear." Daisuke couldn''t say anything to that so he nodded his head bowed and exited the Throne room. Once he left Ichizo waved his hand and Itachi appeared in the Throne room. "Don''t be startled brother, I have something extremely serious to tell you." Itachi looked at his brother that has changed so much other the years he was barely recognizable but the look in those eyes have never changed over the years. "What is it Ichizo?" "Soon I will leave this world." Itachi looked at the serious expression on his brothers face and stopped himself from speaking unnecessary things but at that moment it was like a piece of himself crumbled away. Since birth they have always been together, but now that is about to come to an end. "I have gained all I can in this world so it is time for me to move forward, however I will not leave you forever. I want you to protect what we have built, our family, and our happiness here in the Empire. When I leave you will take my place as Emperor Zenkichi the 2nd." "I will do my best." "Then in My Name as the Overgod of Plane 20, I Declare you Itachi Zenkichi Plane Guardian of Plane 20!" A Bright light enveloped Itachi as the Divine gates in his body opened one by one until stopping at 9, The Zettigan displayed itself in his eyes and his body grew. Once the light dimmed it Ichizo looked at Itachi as Itachi looked at him with the exception of the Hair and eyes they looked like a mirror image of each other. "Itachi this Throne is now yours. Farewell Brother, I will see you soon." When those word fell Itachi was left staring at an empty throne from day one they were never apart but now he is at a loss because he doesn''t know when they will meet again. He was now the most powerful man in the world but he wasn''t happy, he was now Alone. Chapter 67 - The Fall of a Useless Relic Ichizo choose a deserted Island in the far southern part of the Planet for the battle with the Otsutsuki. When he arrived he transported over Chiyoko and Nagato. You may wonder why Ichizo sent 9 Jokyunin to deal with Madara but only 2 to deal with the more Powerful Otsutsuki. The reason is simple, Madara deserved to know true despair, he needed to know True power before he left the world. Raising his hands Ichizo located all Members of the Otsutsuki and with a flash they all appeared before him. "Welcome to Earth. The abnormal jewel you all seem to want so badly." Constructing something comfortable to sit on Ichizo took a seat, in the Anime and Manga a shroud of Mystery was always upon this Celestial clan. However what is know is they are basically a bunch of robbers that go from Planet to planet seeking a "God Tree". A God tree is basically a parasite that slowly kills the Planet by absorbing blood and life force from the inhabitants in turn every 1000 or so years it creates a chakra fruit. These fruits are then consumed by the members of the Otsutsuki to gain chakra and to maintain their youth. They will consume the fruits of a God True until both the Tree and the Planet die. In other words they are like a cancer slowly destroying the Universe. However looking at all of them gathered in one place is truly a sight to behold, like a giant mass of termites squirming around after being found. "Who are you?" A large member of the branch family speaks first towering over Ichizo, however Ichizo neither answered his question nor looked up at him in the eye. His Draconic Pride once again began to flare, a mere pest should not tower over me! "Oi you''re too tall I don''t want to strain my neck, Kneel." Like dominoes they all fell to their knees. "I am the Overgod of this plane. As for my name why would I tell a cancerous clan which is eroding away my Plane such a thing?" His Golden eyes scanned the crowd as many started to activate the Rinne Sharingan and the Patriarch activated his Tenseigan in an attempt to attack or escape. "All those Dojutsu belong to me. You are no longer permitted to use them." Their Dojutsu vanished. "Chakra was a privilege that you have all misused, you are no longer permitted to use it." Their Chakra channels were sealed and broken. "God trees shall no longer exist, Chakra will nourish all life, all Planets that were destroyed return to your former state." With the exception of the Tailed Beasts all chakra trees on the Plane vanished. While the Chakra density in the universe increased by countless times. "In all Honesty I just wanted to see with my own eyes the ones that have caused countless atrocities. However, I just realized something, when you are sick all you want to do is feel better right? You don''t desire to ask why the Virus or disease made you sick, and if you could you would eliminate the cause as soon as possible right?" When those questions fell the Otsutsuki realized their reason for being here, after countless years claiming themselves to be Gods when they encountered one it was beyond their expectations. "The way your Clan has flourished caused many, many issues for the inhabitants of countless Planets. Therefore today your clan will no longer exist, begone." Before Izuna immediately turned to dust because he was reanimated, but the Otsutsuki started to age rapidly as the life force they had was used to nourish the recreated planets. Slowly they turned into to skeletons that littered to isle. Chiyoko and Nagato looked on at the scene in awe and reverence because they felt the Chakra saturation in the air increased. His Majesty declared and it happened. "Go back to the Palace and greet the New Emperor, this was my last task to ensure the safety of the Empire as it''s leader. From here on out Itachi will be in charge, also clean up this mess." Ichizo then left the two behind and headed to the Land of Snow to watch the show. It the Sky above he made a Throne out of the Clouds in the night sky as he looked on at the destruction. The Jokyunin lead the Jonin and Chunin expertly as the army that nearly destroyed the 5 Great Nations in the Anime was suppressed swiftly. They moved in teams of ten against the reanimated shinobi, no unnecessary movements were made as they sealed the dead. At the forefront of the war in the Enemy HQ Hitomi was Battling Madara and the Zetsu army. "Shoton: Kugeki.(Erasure Style:Void)" A transparent film covered the the Zetsu, Hitomi stretched out his hand and made a fist. Like a vacuum they all were sucked to the epicenter of the Jutsu. "Shoton: Kaitai Suru(Erasure Style:Dismantle)" The Zetsu then began to fade until there was nothing left but a Giant crater the size of a football field. "During my tenure in the Empire there has never been a situation that has displeased his Majesty to such an extent. Mikoto told us the cause of the strange weather patterns yesterday was his Majesty''s Fury. To be honest I didn''t think I would ever see our usually calm Emperor so angry, whatever it is that messenger said should have never made it''s way to his ears. Therefore, as one of the 13 Jokyunin I will eliminate the Relic that has delusions of being a God." "Shoton:Burakkuhora (Erasure Style: Black Hole)" A large sphere appeared in the Center of the Valley the base was in and all enemy combatants were sucked into it''s murky depths. "Be Honored that you had the privilege to see So many Jokyunin in one place. Yet reflect on your decisions which have been proven to be hazardous to your health. Farewell Madara." With that said Hitomi allowed the Jutsu to suck the entire Land of snow bare as the Night army made it''s way back to the Capitol. With his Spur of the moment Royal decree Ichizo removed two nuisances hindering the development of the Plane while also increasing the population of the Night empire by Migrating the people of the Snow to the Mainland of the Empire. His stay in this Plane was coming to a close. Chapter 68 - Not Good-bye, See you Later! Ichizo sat in the clouds until the sun rose high in the sky, It was a bittersweet feeling but it was finally time to bid Plane 20 Farewell. Ichizo projected his voice throughout the plane. "People of the Night Empire, Residents of Section 20 my name is Ichizo Zenkichi, Overgod of this plane." At that moment all stopped what they were doing and listened to the melancholic Voice of the former Emperor. "Our time was short together but we have created something wonderful, no longer will people need to worry about food, warmth or survival. The wars have ended as the conflicts have ceased and I have done my part to prevent any future troubles as well. However, If you want peace you must prepare for war so by no means grow complacent. As of yesterday I have stepped down as the Emperor of the night Empire and my Brother Itachi Zenkichi has graciously accepted my selfish plea to take the Throne. Therefore the 13 Jokyunin do your best to aid him while I am gone." When the last line fell the people of the Empire grew extremely sad as if they lost a parent or child. "Just because I am leaving does not mean I will not return! For those that wish to join me you have to open all Ten gates first. As the Overgod no matter where I am I will be able to feel the birth of a new god in my Plane." His words caused a spark within the people but most noticeably in the 13 Jokyunin, Itachi, Shisui, His parents, and Younger siblings. "So Treat my brother well as this is not a Good-bye forever, This is just see you later." ''Siri Take me to Section 19'' [Acknowledged.] A bright golden light shined in the sky as Ichizo departed, In the Empire and even life on other planets within the plane looked at that light and felt a great sense of loss. For a God gets his/her power from the plane that means all life can feel when one has ascended or departed because even the plane either celebrates or morns them. After Itachi was formally crowned Emperor he recited a royal decree that for 7 days they would celebrate the Birth of the Empire, The First and Second Emperors, while wishing him luck in his travels. Ichizo also set forth a mass wave of strength building as many wanted to join the Overgod in his travels. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Updating database] [1%] [38%] [63%] [99%] [Complete] [Awaking Host] [Complete] When Ichizo opened his eyes all he saw was a dark sky with a crescent moon sitting alone and majestic. When he stood up he noticed the white sand with small needle like trees all around. He looked around to see a desert with no end in sight. ''Hueco Mundo huh.'' [Correct. Ichizo you are currently 1,000 year Prior to the start of the anime when Yamamoto First became the Head Captain of the Gotei 13 and battled Yhwach.] Ichizo looked down at his body. ''I''m a Hollow, More specifically a Gillian the lowest grade of Menos Grande. What a rough start, I knew the power disparity was extreme but this is too much. I''m literally a Mob Character.'' [No need to get disgruntled, I have modified this Gillian so you will have the highest potential for evolution. Vasto Lorde is not your limit you will be able to become the first natural Arrancar of Hueco Mundo.] ''How do I Evolve?'' [You naturally absorb the Reishi in the environment however to evolve into an Arrancar approximately 5,700 years are required.] ''So that''s a no what is the other method?'' [You have to defeat and eat other Hollows preferably Gillian class and Above. Here is the Break down: Adjucha class: 1,000 Gillians or 3 Adjuchas Vasto Lorde: 10,000 Gillian, 3,000 Adjuchas, or 5 Vasto Lorde Arrancar: 1 Million Gillian, 100,000 Adjuchas, or 1,000 Vasto Lorde] ''So this will be a long Grind huh?'' [Precisely I have calculated that with diligent work this can be accomplished in 673 years.] ''I get why I started off as a Hollow though, in this world to Ascend to godhood I will have to Fuse Soul Reaper, Hollow, and Quincy. While it is easy to acquire the Quincy Bloodline becoming a Soul Reaper is not so simple as purchasing a Bloodline from the store.'' [Indeed That is why you were placed 1,000 year prior to the main story-line, Even when you finally acquire Soul Reaper powers your journey is not yet over. Training each to it''s peak then combing it into one is no easy task.] ''Haha well neither is Evolving! Vasto Lorde and Adjuchas don''t grow on trees! They are rare High class Hollows! I doubt there are more than 10 at the Vasto Lorde level right now. Not only that but I have to eat them too!'' [Eat is actually an inappropriate term as you will just absorb them with my aid.] ''This still Sucks. Show my Status.'' [Name: Ichizo Age:5 Hours Race: Hollow(Gillian) S.e.x:N/A Reiatsu:High Class Potential:Unlimited Skills: Cero, Zen Cero, Cero Doble, Cero Cornea, Kumon, Negacion Skill Description: Cero:Powerful blast of concentrated spirit energy that is fired at the Target. Cero Doble: Host absorbs incoming Cero then returns it along with one of your own. (Currently limited to Swallowing the incoming Cero) {A/N: O_O Swallow¡­.} Cero Cornea: Small but powerful cero fired from the Eye(s) Zen Cero: A Cero that uses 50% of your Spirit energy to fire a far more powerful blast Kumon: Open a Garganta by tearing through the barriers between the Realms Negacion: A Method to recuse comrades by lifting them up in a beam like barrier Hollows Absorbed:0 Evolution Percentage: 0%] ''Ho ho, this is acceptable considering most Gillian have only Cero, Kumon, and Negacion.'' As Ichizo can currently not see his mask he looks around at the other parts of his body. He stands a 6 stories tall with a long black cloak like substance covering his entire body including his feet. His long slender hands han extremely sharp white nails on them, With the signature Hollow hole in the center of his body. ''What is High Class Reitsu?'' [In this world those with High Class Reitsu are roughly on par with a Lieutenant of the Gotei 13, While Advanced Class is Captain level, Immense is on par with an Experienced or more Powerful Captain like Shunsui Kyoraku, and Monstrous is Head Captain level. As you have already surpassed the lower levels they are irrelevant at this point] ''I see. Well let''s start the Grind.'' Chapter 69 - 500 Years Later During the first few years Ichizo roamed around Hueco Mundo to determine where he can and can not hunt. He First determined that Hueco Mundo is ever expanding therefore it is limitless due to the ever acc.u.mulating Reishi constantly creating new land. In the Northern section resided the King of Hueco Mundo, Baraggan whom resided in his Open Court castle of Los Noches at the moment heading there would be foolish. In the South there were many powerful Reiatsu far beyond the current him. In the east lower grade Hollows were all around therefore useless. Finally in the West there were many Gillians and Adjucha, therefore he began his hunt in that direction. As Gillian amassed in large numbers during his first attempt he was over run and had to retreat due to lack of understanding of his powers. So for the next year he practiced releasing his Cero, from his hands, his mouth, and finally without a gesture. His Cero was a white in color and its destructive power was truly a sight to behold. When he felt confident in his battle capabilities he challenged the large group of Gillian one more time. The Group of Gillan numbered in the Hundreds so Ichizo started big. "Zen Cero" He raised his long thin white hand and charged up his spirit energy to unleashed a powerful blast that spanned a range of 100 feet by 6. That blast hit the Gillian and wiped out 70% of them while that may sound good he also lost 50% of his power in the process. The Gillian all turned toward him letting out a loud screech before taking large strides in his direction. ''How many was that?'' [423] ''Evolution percentage?'' [42%] ''Well let''s get to Adjucha then let''s conquer the south, how many years have passed?'' [8 years.] ''665 to go!'' Once the Gillain determined they were in an acceptable range they all fired a cero in Ichizo''s direction. Once they reached a certain range Ichizo range Ichizo raised his hand and absorbed them all. Then he opened his mouth to return a Cero of his own. The Cero cut through the remaining Gillian like a hot knife through butter, kicking up a small dust storm. [57%] ''Let the Grind continue'' 2 Years later Ichizo finally evolved into an Adjucha. His Size shrunk down to 5 foot 11 inches tall, He was covered in white scales from head to toe while his hands finally were normal human size with the exception of razor sharp claws that could be retracted or grow to about 9 inches long. Looking around at his surroundings he noticed a pair of wings on his back due to the shadow they gave off on the ground below. ''Will I regress If I do not absorb gillian like normal Hollows?'' [Negative, I have modified it so that regression is no longer permitted] ''Good, What new Skills have I learned?'' [None, only when you advance to Vasto Lorde class will you learn more Hollow powers. However your innate Regeneration has increased to an incredible level, All parts of your body can now be regenerated in exchange for Reiatsu. Also Flight is now available. Reiatsu now Advanced Level.] Ichizo listened to Siri''s notifications while he began to hash out his plan. In order to Set on the place of a Soul Reaper he would need a Zanpakuto, sure her could reach Arrancar and have a Resurreccion but that would not make him a Soul Reaper nor give him the ability to freely move in the Soul Society. In order to create a Zanpakuto like a soul reaper he would need to create and Asauchi or blank sword without a name or known abilities. As all Asauchi are forged in Squad 0 by Oetsu Nimaiya getting one is impossible, he would have to create his own. In order to do that he would have to gather a Multitude of Soul reaper souls to create a Asauchi soul to imprint on an create his unique Zanpakuto. Now all of that sounds great but the problem is how will he get the souls? Even if he somehow does how will he become a Soul Reaper from a Hollow? [As your Soul is that of a God if you create the Asauchi then eventually create a Zanpakuto unique to soul Reapers your Hollow hole will fill and you will become something similar to a Visord. Then once you fuse the Resurreccion and your Bankai into one will you truly transcend those boundaries. Not only that but if you collect Human souls for a small fee I can turn them into Soul Reaper souls.] This changed things, Blacksmithing and all the necessary materials are easily acquired with Siri so now let''s think about the other part of the Plan. In about 800 or so odd years Aizen will begin making Arrancar to combat the Soul Society. Now being a Captain sounds really fun but so does being an Espada. Actually thinking about it carefully being an Espada first is the better play, Gin is not truly a trader to the Soul Society. His hatred for Aizen brought him to join the other side, well I guess we will play that by ear. Right now since my Soul Reaper problem is solved lets focus on getting stronger. So for the Next 500 Years Ichizo hunted, Adjucha fell, Vasto Lorde fell, until one day he needed to hunt no more. Resting in a Dark Cave Ichizo turned into a Fair skinned Arrancar, Wearing a white kimono with White socks and plain black sandals. Yet the kimono could not hide the defined body it covered, 2 Inches below his collarbone resided his hollow hole which was 3 inches in diameter. His Face still looked the same as his previous life yet upon his head sat a 3 prong crown, which was all that remained of his hollow mask. ''When I reached Vasto Lorde I grew a tail but to think being and Arrancar would feel so normal.'' Looking at his body he felt complete like he was once again the Overgod that brought Plane 20 to peace. "Now let''s go get rid of that Old man who calls himself King!" Like before Ichizo disappeared and headed toward Los Noches. Chapter 70 - Aizen we meet at last Arriving that the open air Castle Los Noches Ichizo let his intentions known to the Army Baraggan amassed over the year. Ichizo''s Arrancar Zanpakuto was a short wakizashi blade that was 15 inches long named Hokori(Pride), the sheath is Golden as well as the hilt. The tsuba is in the shape of a crescent moon, drawing the blade he began charging spirit energy. "Cero." When he swung the blade a white beam followed the arc hitting the large group of Menos Grande class Hollows causing a massive amount of destruction and chaos. Dust, body parts, hollows masks all flew in the air after the impact. Unperturbed by the impact Ichizo stood arrogantly with screaming loudly. "Baraggan these weak Hollows are just like scarecrows in front of my blade come out!" Every swing of his blade a Cero was fired causing the glorious Los Noches to turn to ruin. His overbearingly arrogant attitude with the power to back up that arrogance caused the hollows waiting on the Sidelines to quake in fear as Adjucha the possessed enough intelligence to know that the Hollow in front of them is far beyond them allowing Ichizo to walk freely through Los Noches on his walk of destruction. As Ichizo walked into the interior of the castle he saw a being sitting on a Throne with his right skeletal hand resting on his chin. He wore a Crown on his head with four elegant protrusions resting upon a skull, his body is dr.a.p.ed in a purple cloak with black fur around the neck and fringes of the cloak. "There can be only one King Baraggan." "You are unlike any hollow I have ever seen before, yet it doesn''t matter because you will die all the same!" Baraggan smashed his hand it the throne destroying it to reveal a large pitch black double sided ax "Respira!" A Blackish Purple miasma began to flow toward Ichizo engulfing him. "Foolish! Yes there can only be one King and that will be me! Everything will eventually age and die even us hollows! When my Respira touches you your body ages and rots eventually leaving nothing behind! Farewell foolish Hollow." After he finished his cliche villain speak laughter rang out from within the cloud of miasma. "Too bad for you I don''t age. But Finally I have someone I can test this on. " A Blinding mass of golden spirit energy shined in the sky as a great deal of reiatsu began to rain down on Los Noches bringing those powerful Adjucha face first into the sand of Hueco Mundo. Sparks began to appear as the reiatsu hammered of the sand of the endless desert, when the bright light faded Ichizo stood proudly. White Scales covered his torso and neck along with his extremities, Two sets of white wings appeared behind his back as his tail flowed wildly. Atop his head an exquisite 8 point crown appeared on his head while his pupils turned to slits. "Resurreccion:Yoru no Kotei.(Emperor of the Night)" Ichizo''s eyes Looked at Baraggan then opened his mouth to speak. "I hope you survive this because It would be a shame to lose such an interesting sparring partner. (Moonlit Massacre)" Ichizo raised his hand as if he was reached out to grab something, A white light appeared in Baraggan''s hollow hole in the center of his chest. As the illumination grew brighter Baraggan''s body began to erode as it was cleansed in the moonlight everything the light touched began to burn and be cleansed. "My attack "Cleanses" all things that I declare an enemy even mental attacks directed upon me or others can be cleansed as well, my Resurreccion refuses to be under anyone''s control actually that includes me as well." Since we are doing the whole bad guy explains his techniques thing I might as well join in on the fun! Ichizo then looked at Baraggan again. "Oi OIIIIII DON''T DIE ON ME THAT''S NO FUN!" Yet his words fell on deaf ears because the one he was speaking to ceased to exist. Cancelling his Resurreccion he sheathed his sword, Looking at the deplataded ruins of Los Noches Ichizo marveled at the fact that he is now the King of Hueco Mundo. Looking at the Adjucha laying around he switched to the skilled King he once was. "All of you get up, dust yourselves off and get rid of the bodies lying around this place, after that we need to rebuild my castle while also searching for some powerful allies." ''Even though I said I hate being under someone else I plan on being an Espada under Aizen for a period of time as I need to keep Gin alive. Then after that I will have to join the Gotei 13 for a period as well, with those three vacant seats those three will leave I will aim to be a Captain. However all I can do now is wait until Aizen begins his Plans then I will start to move.'' And wait he Did, 439 years of Waiting Until one day Aizen, Gin, and Kiname arrived in Los Noches. In the Background the bell in the Belltower rang as I sat on the Throne extremely bored I can relate to Baraggan''s plague as I too found this place dreadful. Out front the first one of My subordinates begin to die, knowing what would happen I just sit there allowing the Hollows to turn to dust and disappear one by one. Until they arrive in front of my Throne. "Stand down, none of you are their match." "Very Pleased to meet you, I am Sosuke Aizen. You must be Ichizo, King of Hueco Mundo." "Indeed that is I Soul Reapers, Welcome to my Castle, Los Noches." "How Amusing, this place with no walls or roof is a castle?"- Kiname "This is just How the previous King Liked it. I just inherited it when I killed him." "I see, were you to lazy to change the decor?"- Kiname When he said that I got a little irritated and released my reiatsu onto him, Like a mountain being placed on an ant''s body he began to crumble to his knees. "Understand that while I may be being cordial I am not a weakling nor am I in the mood for unfunny jokes." Aizen narrowed his eyes while Gin''s smile became a real one, regaining his composure Aizen began to speak. "Your Majesty, while you indeed looked like an Arrancar I was quite skeptical at first but that indeed seems to be the case. Could you please take a look a my Zanpakuto Kyoka Suigetsu?" Whilst saying that he removed his sword from the shealth and flashed it before my eyes. "Cut the Parlor tricks and state your business." When I said that the smile on his face disappeared completely instead he treated me like an equal not a target he wished to acquire. "Are you satisfied with your current way of life?" "Other than the enormous boredom I have no qualms." "I Can help you with that problem, you just have to work with me." ''Ho Ho the egotistical Aizen just said work with me, not Obey me.'' "What are the requirements of this relationship?" "Usually I would offer power in exchange for loyalty but it would seem that would have no effect of you. Instead I can offer you a place to solve your problem while also being surrounded with similar beings known as the Espada." "What is this Espada?" "The Espada are the ten Arrancar in my army that contain the highest strength, Each member is given a number that corresponds to there ranking in that Army with 0 being the Strongest espada and 9 the lowest. You will be tasked with fighting against the Soul Society, based on your strength I would deem you number 0. You would have the Highest authority second only to me so what do you say." "I would say it sounds interesting and it beats sitting on this Throne so count me in." And that''s How Ichizo became Espada Cero. Chapter 71 - Plan of Action 2 Days Later Construction began on Los Noches to turn it into the palace it was in the Anime, I have no idea what method Aizen used as he should not yet have the Hogyoku but there were many Hollows spitting out the White quartz stone building the walls, Rooms, and Facilities of the Los Noches in the Anime. While he said "Arrancar Army" at the time Ichizo was the only true Arrancar around while the Other Hollows were Vasto Lorde or Adjucha of high power. Yet the Fighting potential of these Hollows was extremely high, despite that most of these hollows were just Mob Characters that never made their appearance in the Anime with the exception of one an Adjucha by the name of Aaroniero Arruruerie. In the Anime you know him as Espada number 9 but currently he was number 3. ''As a Hollow that evolved from a Gillan like me we hit it off rather nicely as he was very easy to talk to.'' "So Ichizo what are we supposed to do now." The one that Spoke was one of the two Vasto Lorde below me Nelliel tu Odelschwanck, She currently looked similar to her Resurreccion, She is a centaur with Brownish-green fur on her four legs. On the humanoid portion of her body her stomach was on display while White shell like armor covered her B.r.e.a.s.ts and arms, Her hollow mask came down to her lips depicting a Horse with two large horns, On Her back the Number 1 was vividly displayed. "Seek out the Vasto Lorde, The Power disparity between the Espada currently is appealing to both myself and Aizen we need more powerful friends while Aizen makes the Preparations to make more Arrancar." Sitting down at a table in the Temporary camp built for the Espada Ichizo answered her question while one of the Maid Hollows poured him some tea. He was currently wearing a Customized uniform with a tight fitting long sleeved shirt, White gloves, with black slacks and White loafers. The V necked Shirt displayed the upper right hand corner of the number 0 on his right pectoral muscle. Near his abdomen was the hilt of his Zanpakuto, The shirt also displayed his hollow hole to further emphasize the fact that this normal looking young man was indeed a Hollow as well. "During the next few years I will be going into a Secluded training, Aizen shouldn''t have any tasks for someone of my level to handle so therefore Nelliel you will be in charge. I also don''t have the Energy to constantly remember the Names of Espada that will be coming and going, come get me in 30 years By then I should be done and the Espadas positions should be more or less solidified. Los Noches will also be complete so I don''t have to live like a pauper anymore." When that was said Ichizo headed back toward the Secluded cave he was once in when he first Achieved Arrancar. ''I''ve Secured my Position in the Espada, There is still around 40 years until the official start of Bleach. The Reason I''m not making any major moves now is due to the variable known as Ichigo. His presence set forward a change to the soul society that was unlike any other in the past 1500 years in the short span of 3-4. During the next 30 years I was Assimilate with the Quincy bloodline, Train, and form a comprehensive plan of events. One thing I learned from Plane 20 is that while power is Important connections are even more so. Ulquiorra, Nel, and Gin. These 3 will help me with my Plans.'' ''While Gin is in it because he wants to retrieve what Aizen stole from Rangiku it may be pretty easy to bring him to my side. Ulquiorra and Nel on the other hand are the only espada that are relatively sane, as Ulquiorra just never had any companionship due to his different appearance from the rest of the Hollows in Hueco Mundo all I need to do is make contact with him before Aizen. Lastly, Nel is an Espada far detached from the rest even now. Due to Nnoitra''s s.e.xist tendencies she was led into a trap then discarded So I will take these two with me to the Soul Society.'' ''28 Years from now Ichigo will be born, Aizen will send a hollow to attach his mother implanting the created hollow Asauchi white into Ichigo in an attempt to create a rival that will challenge his ambitions. 15 Years later Ichigo will make contact with Rukia who will make him encounter the World of soul reapers. Aizen will manipulate the Central 46, ordering Rukia''s Execution to acquire the Hogyoku. Ichigo invades the soul society to stop it which he does but, the Hogyoku still makes it into Aizen''s hands which uncovers his deception then he escapes to Hueco Mundo further strengthening his Army Preparing to attack the Soul Society.'' ''A few months after his defection he beings sending Arrancar to the World of the Living and kidnaps Orihime. Which causes Ichigo to invade Hueco Mundo and Los Noches where he Defeats Espada number 6 Grimmjow Jaegerjaquez and Kills Espada 4 Ulquiorra. Also 4 Captains Invade as well causing the deaths of Espadas 9,8,7,5, and 0 while Aizen takes Espada 1-3, Gin, and Kaname to invade the world of the Living resulting in a big Battle with the Gotei 13. Aizen Defeats them all after the Espada fall, Ichizo comes to the rescue but gets defeated as well. Next Kisuke Urahara, Yoruichi Shihoin, and Ichigo''s Father attack Aizen which leads to him fusing with the Hogyoku turning into a being that transcends soul reapers and hollows defeating them.'' ''Aizen then Arrives in the real World of the living as the previous one was a fake, Ichigo tries once again to beat Aizen but Gin smacks him up and sends him to get stronger. Gin then attempts to steal the Hogyoku from Aizen but fails as the Hogyoku completely accepts Aizen as it''s master. Ichigo then once again comes in to defeat Aizen and success due to Final getsuga tenshou and Kisuke''s seal. All of this happens in 6-11 months after Aizen defects yet it was milked for 200+ Episodes. Therefore once I come back I will have 13 years to make as many changes as possible. Considering the timeline of events in the story that is plenty of time, yet while also considering the Timeline Arrancar were created long before Aizen acquired the Hogyoku so things will get Lively when I return.'' ''Siri purchase A Pure Blood Quincy bloodline and integrate it into my own'' [Acknowledged.] When the process began Ichizo was struck with unimaginable pain as his Body was broken down and restructured many times over. His Reiatsu was released without restraint and was felt throughout Hueco Mundo. The closer you were to his location the harder it became to move under the terrifying pressure reminiscent of the deepest part of the Pacific. The Hollow Gillian and below were smashed and turned to dust, as the Ones above that level moved far far away. At Los Noches the Espada recognized that Reiatsu and shuddered even at a distance of over 100 miles his power still was slightly oppressive. Nel looked over in the Direction of this monstrous Spirit energy and smiled softly before her appearance returned to normal and she ordered the Hollows to find Vasto Lorde while avoiding the area Espada Cero was currently training in. If Aizen was in Hueco Mundo he would be shocked as this power was beyond his own currently yet still Far below the Head Captain of the Gotei 13. After sometime that reiatsu outburst died down as Ichizo laid on the hard rock surface of the cave drenched in sweat his appearance stayed mostly the same with the exception of a single golden eye. [Quincy Bloodline Integration 7% complete. A period of 7 to 9 Years will be needed to completely integrate the Bloodline without destroying your current body due to the extreme difference between the two.] ''Start the process when Aizen,Gin, and Kaname are not in Hueco Mundo even if I erect a barrier to prevent my spirit energy from leaking out those 3 will be able to perceive it.'' [Acknowledged.] From that Moment 8 Years of suffering began. Chapter 72 - The Truth of the Hollows When Ichizo opened his Eyes after the Final stage of his integration process he noticed the Changes in his body both inside and out. First the control over his spirit Energy and Reiatsu was far superior than before while his absorption and convergence of reishi into spirit energy increased to an unimaginable level. The Large piece of his hollow mask was now even smaller, while his hollow hole decreased from 3 inches in diameter to 2. On the Right side of his head the hair turned Golden while the left side turned White, his left eye was now blue while the right was gold. Once he acquires his soul reaper powers the left eye will also turn gold and when all 3 energies finally fuse will he ascend. ''Siri Display my Status'' [Acknowledged.] [ Name: Ichizo Age:965 years old Race:Hollow(Arrancar)/Quincy S.e.x:Male Reiatsu: Monstrous Potential:Unlimited Skills: Zen Cero, Gran Rey Cero, Cero Metralleta, Cero Doble, Cero C¨®rnea, Bala, Kumon, Negaci¨®n, Caja de Negaci¨®n, Ultra Regeneration, Sonido Grandmaster, Sword Saint, Perfect Hierro, Perfect Pesquisa, Monstrous Strength, Emperor of the Moon, Pride of the Strongest Skill Description: Gran Rey Cero: A Cero of Increased power that is Limited to the Espada, using the Blood of the Espada the Cero is Far more powerful. So much so the very fabric of space which separates the Realms therefore it is forbidden for Espada ranked 4 to 0 to use within Los Noches. Cero Metralleta: Raising a hand Cero are continuously fired until the user cancels the ability. Bala: This ability hardens the user''s Reiatsu and fires it like a bullet. While similar to a Cero it moves faster and is less powerful. Caja de Negaci¨®n: A variant of Negacion used to punish Arrancar subordinates by placing them in an Alternate dimension for Eternity. Sonido: Movement ability of the Arrancar and Vasto Lorde Sword Saint: Attained near perfect Swordsmanship Perfect Pesquisa: The Arrancar ability to sense spiritual energy Monstrous Strength: Strength that can break Diamond with a flick Emperor of the Moon: The moon is both your strength and your weapon Pride of The Strongest: Every Espada has an Aspect of Death Espada Cero is the master of Pride. When his Pride is challenged he will respond with devastating Force.] ''Very good, Now let''s move on to the next step.'' Ichizo Sat down cross legged and placed his Zanpakuto on his lap with the Hilt on one thigh with the blade on the other. What he was going to attempt was Jinzen, a training method that allowed the wielder to communicate with the Zanpakuto spirit. The reason why attempt is due to the uncertainty of it he actually had the ability to communicate with it. While Arrancars have Zanpakutos it''s really just the separation of their powers so the Ability to communicate with his sword spirit is unknown. The first day nothing, the first week only silence, the First year, the First decade, he sat in that position for as long as it took. Until one day he finally heard a voice. "Persistent asshole aren''t you?" He opened his eyes to see a Land of Golden clouds with a large full moon in the background, in the Center of that place a A Dragon with Golden Scales lounged in the Clouds. The Dragon had Three sets of Large White wings, With Large white Claws, teeth, and Horns that protruded from the Left and right sides of it''s head then curled slightly backwards. There was a Large Hollow hole in the Middle of it''s chest and the Power it radiated made Ichizo feel small. "If I didn''t say anything you probably would have sat there for another Decade am I right?" "Yes, Im Guessing you''re Hokori." "Indeed that is I, it''s a shame that other Hollows don''t realize their potential as you have. Bunch of mindless fools. I have sat here for many Millennia waiting for the day I could once again show myself to the world and finally it seems that time has come. Child to think that you are the Ancestor foretold in the legends is truly amazing, looking into your memories it also seems that you are the God of another Plane. Please forgive this old man''s stubbornness as I did not believe that such a young being would truly be so incredible." "You can look into my Memories?" "Yes, as of now I am your Zanpakuto there for my life and death resides in you. In order to learn about my new master I have the ability to learn from certain memories until we can properly get acquainted. Once a Hollow achevies Vasto lorde they are given a Glimpse of the Arrancar level which lies beyond. Around 1600 Years ago there were many Arrancar within Hueco Mundo however the Soul Reapers came to here and drove them to extinction while also eliminating the Vasto Lorde with the potential to evolve." "What?" "Have you never thought it strange? How did Aizen come up with the designation "Arrancar"? How was someone who is not a God recreate the structure of the Hollow? These are questions that you probably thought maybe once or twice but you probably wrote it off as shear circ.u.mstance. In the Past the Menos Grande had four ranks instead of three with Arrancar at the pinnacle. We also Arrancar are also fundamentally different compared to the other ranks as they are more similar to Soul Reapers rather than Hollows. Before the Battle with that damnable Quincy, that same Quincy came here learned about the power we possess and attempted to bargain with us to take down the Soul King." Ichizo just listened Silently as his understanding of Hollows was destroyed. "The Soul Reapers got wind of it and the "Head Captain" or whatever that bastard calls himself now eliminated them all with his Band of Killers. All Aizen is doing is taping in on the dormant power that lies in the Menos Grande class hollows." The More he listened the more shocked he became. Chapter 73 - Maji Ichizo and Hokori continued their discussion, well Hokori was the one doing all the speaking. "In truth the Arrancar''s Resurreccion actually has Two forms similar to the Shikai and Bankai of the Soul Reapers. While the First form or "Shikai" is the form most similar to your Vasto Lorde form you gain a slight increase in power and Access to your true Hollow specialty the Moonlight. Think about it every Arrancar has some sort of specialty whether it is Kido based like yours or Melee, Projectile, Defense, Poison, Illusion, and finally Elemental Types Just like Soul Reapers. So of course we also have a "Bankai" form known as Maji(Merge) where you and I will become 1 and just like the Soul Reapers Bankai, special trust between the Arrancar and his or her Zanpakuto is required. According to your memories that Child Ulquiorra has partially acquired it, yet he forced it out of his Zanpakuto so his control over it is abysmal." Hokori then started to Turn into his Arrancar form as well, When the transformation was complete he turned into a Young man in the late half of his teens with Pasty white skin and Golden eyes and White Hair. On His head sat a 9 point golden crown with a large white diamond in the center peak. His Body was adorned in a golden silk kimono with A white eastern dragon on the Left and a Black eastern dragon on the right. His Hollow hole remained in the center of his chest while he stood barefoot on the clouds holding his Sword. "If You think that I, The First King of Hueco Mundo will submit to a pipsqueak like you just because you are now my Master you must be senile. Before you ask yes I knew what you were going to ask I could see it in your face. If you want to learn Maji you will have to make me Submit." Without any warning he fired a Cero, Ichizo intercepted it with his sword only to be met with a slash in the back. "Currently you a lacking compared to the Arrancar of old it seems that peace has made the world complacent. It seems that I will have to beat skill into your body, Strike by strike. With your current power if that Old Man truly gets serious you will die and that''s a fact. Even that Arrogant Aizen made precautions against that Old man so don''t get too c.o.c.ky." Hokori then used Sonido to appear in front of Ichizo and kicked him hard in the abdomen while sending him flying a few meters. "You want to become a god in this plane? You can''t even beat your own Zanpakuto! Your skills may be the top of what you may know but it''s the unknown that you need to fear!" Hokori used Sonido grabbed Ichizo by the Shirt and lifted him to eye level. "You think that after sitting Alone in this space for 3000 Years, When I finally get an Arrancar with potential im going to allow him to court death?" Letting go of his collar Hokori kicked him in the head watching him slide on the clouds. "I will beat into you the very Skills that you will need." For the next 5 years hell ensued. Ichizo was beaten like a slave, Hokori gave him no breaks and like the strictest Marine Drill instructor taught him the proper way to Fight. Until one day Ichizo bested him, Leaving his blade in the Ground Hokori stood up and walked away. "Take that Blade and Don''t get yourself killed! Farewell for now Ichizo." When Ichizo opened his eyes he once again felt his strength increase, not his Reiatsu but his overall skillset as a swordsman. Standing up Ichizo placed two fingers on the blade of his Zanpakuto. "Maji, Kotei no Hokori(Pride of the Emperor)" His Spiritual Pressure seemed have taken a physical manifestation it''s density and quantity were far more superior than his Resurreccion. His Wings condensed into a Single pair as the scales on his body turned gold, The crown on his head turned to a 9 point while a Crescent moon appeared on both his hands. Information of all the abilities he could use in Maji were transferred into his head. "(Hand of the Emperor)" 20 Blades appeared behind Ichizo, As an Emperor should never have to raise his hands to kill an enemy the Blades are set to attack and defend. Ichizo sent one flying out the cave. "(Sorrow of the Emperor)" BOOM! It was like a nuke was set off as dust and other debris were incinerated before they could take flight causing an enormous cloud of smoke. Silver dust began to fall from the sky Like Rain having a similar effect as . ''This works wonders!'' ''I''ve spent 23 Years in this cave not my original plan of 30 but I have acquired new information and new power it''s Time to Look for Ulquiorra, maybe Stark too as that poor bastard was so lonely he split his soul.'' Cancelling his Maji and sheathing his sword Ichizo used Sonido to search for the the two future Arrancar. Chapter 74 - Ulquiorra Ichizo Walked through Hueco Mundo looking for a Vasto Lorde or Adjucha that matches Ulquiorra''s and Stark''s appearance until one day he came across his target. Sitting at the base of a White tree with many sharp spines was a White Hollow with long Black hair. This Vasto Lorde was sleek it''s only noticeable trait was the two protrusions on his head. Ichizo walked towards this Hollow who became vigilant once he noticed a strange entity approaching. Ichizo walked slowly, unperturbed by the vigilance of the Hollow as he observed the Tree. The Energy coming off the tree was pure reishi of such a high concentration that even High class Menos Grande would benefit just being near it. Placing his hand on the Tree Ichizo began to speak. "In this vast desert practically devoid of life this tree is the only thing of Note. For Almost a thousand years I have lived in Hueco Mundo, I have done a lot to reach the point that I am in now but all of that could have been solved if I just found this damn Tree." Then Ichizo turned to Ulquiorra and looked into those Blue eyes of his. "To think that you stumbled across this by chance, do you have any Idea what that can do for you if you could completely absorb it?" "No, I merely liked the way it looked." At Ulquiorra''s reponse Ichizo was at a loss on how to respond so he instead changed the topic. "I understand that Vasto Lorde are solitary beings but they at least have Adjuchas working for them in a give take relationship. Why are you all alone?" "In this empty world of Black I am the only being that is white other Hollows steer clear of me." "Look closely at me I am a Hollow but am I a being of Black? I may be wearing Black slacks but my body itself do I look anything like the Hollows you have encountered?" "How is this Possible? Even I a Vasto Lorde do not resemble the Humans as much as you do. Were you Born at this Level because I can tell you a far more powerful than I am." "I am currently the highest class of Menos Grande an Arrancar and no I wasn''t born this way I was originally a Gillian but that was over 900 years ago." Ulquiorra looked at Ichizo in shock with wide eyes of admiration, he knew how difficult it was to advance to a higher class as he was once an adjucha but the Hollow in front of him became something far more powerful than him from a weak foot soldier like the Gillians. He wanted to be like the Hollow in front of him in order to survive in Hueco Mundo the weak follow the strong that was ingrained in their genetics. "What do I have to do to become like you?" "Serve me and I will bring you to highest you have never even imagined, betray me and hell will shudder at your outcome. All I ask is for your loyalty and friendship and I can promise you a fulling existence." "I will do as you say. May I ask for your name?" "I am Ichizo Sentori, currently to alleviate the boredom of Immortality I am Espada Cero in Aizen''s arrancar army." "There are more like you? And Who is this Aizen? I am Ulquiorra by the way." "Yes, there are more like me but I alone stand at the top. Aizen is a Soul Reaper that asked for my cooperation in his task to destroy the Soul Society. I agreed because I honestly had nothing better to do. If you are going to serve me you will become an Espada as well if you are not ranked at least 4 we have no reason to be in this Master servant relationship do you understand?" "Yes, I completely understand well not the Espada part but everything else. What do I have to do to become an Arrancar?" Ichizo didn''t answer his question but instead placed his hand on the tree. ''Siri, scan the Reishi concentration of this tree and create a potion that will allow a Vasto Lorde to advance to Arrancar.'' [Acknowledged. scan complete, creating Potion of Evolution] In Ichizo''s hand a small bottle of Sky blue liquid appeared which he handed to Ulquiorra. "Drink this." Ulquiorra took the bottle and drank it without even questioning it''s contents, he knew that if Ichizo wanted to kill him there would be no need for him to use such a roundabout method. Immediately the Potion of Evolution did it''s job as Ulquiorras body began to shrunk to 5 foot 6 inches tall his Hollow form disappeared until a n.a.k.e.d youth with Pale white skin, a black upper lip, Green-blue eyes with small slits for pupils appeared. He had short messy black hair, thick eyebrows, with teal lines that descended from his eyes, the reminder of his hollow mask was much smaller than in the Anime as the former half helmet only descended to slightly above his eyebrows. His Hollow hole is located at his Sternum. Before Ulquiorra could say anything Ichizo purchased the Uniform he wore on the Anime from siri. "Put this on, I don''t have the habit of inspecting nude men." Ulquiorra quickly complied and got dressed. "Aizen will want you to look a his Zanpakuto when he meets you to place you under his complete hypnosis However that doesn''t matter as I have already placed my power on you therefore you have nothing to worry about. Now we have one more Hollow to find before we return." With this Ichizo has began building his forces in Plane 19. Chapter 75 - The Espada As Ichizo traveled through Hueco Mundo he informed Ulquiorra of the situation, From the true ranking System of Hollows to Aizen''s abilities and ambitions. Everything he would need to know was instilled into him while they also trained, as Ulquiorra was now a naturally created Arrancar he could do much more than just polish his skills. The more they trained the more powerful he became as he was constantly pushed to the limit, Ichizo polished Ulquiorra''s abilities as he would be something similar to Daisuke in this Plane. Also the more they communicated with throughout the years Ulquiorra became to make more comprehensive ways to achieve Ichizo''s goals as well. "In order to step into the God realm like you were in Plane 20, going to the Soul Society is necessary indeed. However with the current Head Captain of the Gotei 13 your movements will be extremely limited, as the Royal Family of the Soul Society is detached and after Central 46 will be destroyed he holds supreme power in the Soul Society. After the incident with Aizen the Captains will be under much more severe observation, therefore your connection to Hueco Mundo will come to the Light if he is in power. Not only that but his prejudice of Arrancar seems to stem from fear, as we are so much different from other Hollows we don''t even consider ourselves the same species." He Paused then looked up at the moon. "In some ways it is similar to the humans, it is widely known that humans originated from primates yet the kinship between the two is nonexistent. Fundamentally we can do everything Soul Reapers can when we evolve naturally, yet his elimination of Arrancar and redaction of the Knowledge that Arrancar are evolved Menos Grande shows that in his Heart he has not forgotten the scar that Quincy left when describing the power we could once obtain. Even if you are the Greatest Captain the Gotei 13 has ever had he would paint you as a trader if your connection to Arrancar reached his ears, he must be eliminated and either you of a Puppet you can control must be instated." Ichizo listened to his words and indeed thought they made sense, as what he wanted was the Knowledge the Soul Society contained the actual organization was irrelevant. There were a few interesting people but other than that their versatility was much less than Arrancar as they required Hundreds of years of training while Arrancar were at that level upon evolution. "If you can Eliminate him you may be able to integrate the two worlds slightly more by creating something similar to the stealth force with Arrancars at the helm. Then stimulate an informational revolution changing the way Soul reapers view Arrancar, That human Ichigo will be the pioneer if you can train him from young." Ichizo nodded at Ulquiorra''s words as they indeed made sense, so he added on. "I could also research how the Soul Reapers eliminated the Hollows with potential to evolve, find that designation recreating the Hollows of old." "Until then we will have to bide our time and act like true members of Aizen''s Arrancar army." During their talk they arrived in a truly empty area of Hueco Mundo where not even Hollows scurred about. Only thing visible in the ever expanding desert was a Single Vasto Lorde wrapped in a cloak sitting in the sand. "A Vasto Lorde in the eastern part of Hueco Mundo, I never thought I would see the day." "Yes, the reishi composition of the area is extremely low only low class hollows decide to take up residence here." Hearing the two voices the Vasto Lorde turned in the direction in which they came and Looked closely at the two that had no resemblance of Hollows he usually sees with the exception of the Hollow holes that were clearly visible. "You must have had it hard your reiatsu killed off all the newly created hollows in this area." "He must have sat here alone for many years just look at those eyes, I had those same eyes years ago." "Ulquiorra tell him what I have in mind." While Ulquiorra handled the recruitment Ichizo thought about the Timeline the 30 years he set is almost over, It is now time to return to Los Noches. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- When Ichizo''s Group returned to Los Noches, Aizen was there as well and the Espada were finally similar to what they were in the Anime of course some minor Changes due to Ichizo''s interference. This List is as follows: Espada Cero(0): Ichizo Sentori Espada Primera(1): Ulquiorra Cifer Espada Segunda(2): Nelliel tu Odelschwanck Espada Tres(3): Coyote Stark Espada Quarto(4): Tier Harribel Espada Quinto(5): Grimmjow Jaegerjaquez Espada S.e.xta(6): Luppi Antenor Espada Septima(7): Nnoitra Gilga Espada Octava(8): Szayelaporro Granz Espada Noveno(9): Aaroniero Arruruerie We all sat at a long conference table with Aizen at on end with Gin Standing on the Right and Kaname on the left. At the the other end was Ichizo as Espada Cero then the rest of the seats were filled with the other espada as they pleased. Ulquiorra, Stark, Nel, Grimmjow and Aaroniero Arruruerie were all brought to my side therefore they naturally tried to sick to me while the others are completely oblivious to the situation as they thought we were just close. "Have you all received a cup of tea?" Aizen then looked around the room as everyone had tea placed in front of them yet no one touched it with the exception of Ichizo whom was an avid tea enthusiast. "Good, My plans have almost been completed once I am finished in the Soul Society we will be moving on to our next phase which is gathering materials to create the Oken. After I obtain the Hogyoku the remaining members of the Army will be made into Arrancar, I have to thank Espada Cero for speeding up that process by doing it for the majority of the Espada. As the King of Hueco Mundo your methods are quiet mysterious." "Yes, when sitting in this dark world for nearly a millennia you of course gain some skills." Aizen once again narrowed his eyes, if you take it another way he was tactfully calling Aizen unskilled for not being able to do something so simple. Yet Ichizo just continued to drink his tea as if nothing in the world could compare to it''s delicious taste. Aizen pressured him with his Reiatsu yet Ichizo remained unfazed as he drank his tea. "Aizen remember I joined this army to alleviate boredom so don''t bore me with such politics, I will do what I have to do." Chapter 76 - 0 to 10 Aizen looked at Ichizo as a Multitude of things went through his head yet, he withdrew his reiatsu and continued to speak. "I guess that will have to do then What Ideas do you have in mind Ichizo Sentori?" Ichizo placed down the team cup and looked at Aizen. "1 More Espada is needed, in order to fool the Soul Society we cannot show all the cards we have. So we will instead make them think the Espada are numbered 1 to 10 instead of 0-9, Only the Arrancar that are members of the Fraccion and the head of the Exequias will be informed of Espada Cero as the Numeros are just expendable." "Very well I will leave it in your hands as we have to return to the Soul Society." "Cool." At Ichizo''s nonchalant response Aizen didn''t even bat an eye, today he finally peeled a layer of the onion known as Espada Cero. Little did he know that He was only shown the surface. Summoning a Senkaimon Aizen, Gin, and Kaname stepped inside leaving the Espada behind. "Ulquiorra find a Hollow matching this description, take Aaroniero with you. Tier, Luppi, Nnoitra, Szayelaporro you will come to my section of Los Noches with me. Nel, Stark, and Grimmjow inform me when Ulquiorra and Aaroniero return as I have something for the Five of you now this meeting is adjourned.." Everyone began to carry out their respective tasks as soon as the meeting was over. The four following behind Ichizo begin to converse between themselves. "Did you feel that reiatsu Lord Aizen directed toward Lord Ichizo?" -Tier "If that was me taking the brunt of that I think I wouldn''t even be able to breathe."- Luppi "Ha Makes sense you too agree with each other, I have never seen such a feminine male Hollow before Luppi." -Nnoitra "Oh so just because you are Number 7 you try to pick on Number 6 yet don''t direct your malice Toward Miss Nel do you? Or even Miss Tier?" -Luppi When Nnoitra heard "Miss Nel" he remembered something terrible, he indeed tried to attack Nel but was beaten to the point he thought he was gonna die. He thought the Ranking of the Espada was incorrect as there is no way a Female would be more powerful than a Male yet he was proven wrong again when Tier became Number 4. He hated that he Hated it so must he swore he would get his revenge. "Nnoitra Gilga." "Yes Lord Ichizo!" "Do you really think females are weaker than males?" "..." "I''ll take your silence as a yes. So if I was a Female would you remain in denial that I could not possibly be more powerful than you?" Then Ichizo pressed down on Nnoitra with his reiatsu, not even having the opportunity to land on his knees he was planted face first into the Stone floors of Los Noches. As the torrential downpour of reitsu continued he was embedded into the floor and his breathing was extremely hindered. "Such a foolish mindset will truly be your death, if I was a female I would have killed you many times over already! Not only that but in the Gotei 13 there are Female Captains whom are indeed more Powerful than you! So you will remain in denial while they Kill you?" The other Three Espada watched the situation with stoic expressions as Nnoitra''s consciousness began to fade. "Such a fool." Ichizo withdrew his reiatsu and continued to walk toward the Eastern half of Los Noches where his "Moonlit Palace" was located while the other three followed behind without sparring Nnoitra a single glance. On the Ground Nnotria looked at the back of Ichizo that was so Small yet so Large and with clenched fists he got up and followed behind. The lesson he received today changed his mindset forever now all he wanted was to be like Ichizo. The Moonlit Palace was an extremely large section of Los Noches Aizen designated to Espada Cero. It had all the Facilities to make his life extremely comfortable, A Bathhouse, fully stocked kitchen, dining room, entertainment room, servant quarters, guest rooms ,and finally the master Bedroom. Ichizo designed it with the word luxurious in mind as it was based off of Louis the 14th''s Palace of Versailles. In fact the Moonlit Palace was so Large Los Noches was remodeled to accommodate it making it even more imposing. As he was Still the King of Los Noches many hollow took care of Ichizo''s every need. ''Now that I can, it''s time to turn all of those that followed me since 400 years ago when I took the Crown into Arrancar as well.'' Walking into the Palace Ichizo lead them to the training room where he first removed Kyoka Suigetsu''s influence then he informed them of everything while also making them pledge their allegiance to him. After that was done he made them all into Arrancar placing their Espada tattoos in the places they were in on the Anime well Szayelaporro''s was unknown before so Ichizo placed it on his Rib cage. They all looked different from when they were artificially evolved with the Hogyoku, the remnants of their masks were not covering as much as their bodies as before. In Fact Tier looked completely human with the exception of the bra like remains of her hollow form. Allowing them to get used to their Arrancar forms Ichizo handed them their uniforms when the Rest of the Espada arrived with an Enormous Adjucha following behind them. The Adjucha was brought in front of Ichizo where he kneeled as the Espada all knew that the Short 5''7 Ichizo despises raising his head to look people in the Eye. "What is your name Big guy?" "Yammy Llargo, Lord Ichizo." "Then Yammy Welcome to the Espada." After Ichizo turned he Taught them all the basics of the Resurreccion and Maji then taught them Jinzen to communicate with their Zanpakuto. While the Espada trained Ichizo prepared to head to the World of the Living. Chapter 77 - Promise Ichizo made his way to the Servant quarters of his Palace, most of the Hollows that worked within were low class Hollows not even Menos Grande.So Ichizo picked 3 of them to come along with him to the world of the living. In the World of the Living Ichizo had 3 goals: Collect souls to make his Soul Reaper Zanpakuto Meet Ichigo Meet the Exiled Soul Reapers To do the First task, he planned on sending his subordinates to the retirement homes and hospitals. As they were mostly old or terminally ill individuals a few random deaths should not be a surprise. The second task is relatively simple as he wanted to implant his face into his subconscious will also training that muscle headed kid on how to properly wield a sword. When he became a Soul Reaper it was kind of amazing how he even defeated his enemies with that random swinging of his blade. Finally the Visords, Kisuke, and Yoruichi these three are quite interesting getting to know them could only be a bonus. They will be a massive help when Aizen invades making my transition to Soul Reaper even smoother. Making the final preparations Ichizo used Kumon to summon a Garganta to Karakura Town. Walking through the gate Ichizo gathered Spirit particles under his feet to look at the area around him. For the first time in nearly a Thousand years he had the opportunity to see the sun. ''Siri give me a Gegi and make it human.'' [Acknowledged.] Then Ichizo found himself holding an exact replica of himself without a hollow hole and mask remnants. He lowered himself to the ground to put on his Gegi while also sending his Subornates off to gather souls. He has given them each a Soul trap to collect the souls in while also hiding their presence from the Soul Society. According to Siri he would need 100 human souls to make an Asauchi. After he Finished those preparations he then dressed himself then looked at himself in the mirror, he looked like a young man at least 16-17 when he was in fact a 987 year old Ancestor. He could meet Ichigo another time after he meets the Man he is headed to see right now. Walking through the town he Arrives at a small shop sandwiched between two buildings. He walked into the shop and was greeted by Kisuke himself. "Hey! Welcome to my shop how May I help you?" "Former Squad 12 Captain Kisuke Urahara, opening a shop like this I can''t believe it." Kisuke didn''t get fl.u.s.tered but instead walked to the entrance of the shop flipped the sign to closed then closed the door. Walking past Ichizo he moves to the back of the shop before stopping at a door, turning around he says. "Follow me." Walking behind Kisuke they arrived in a small living room like area, Kisuke closed the door and put up a kido barrier. "Who are you? I don''t remember anyone like you in the Soul Society." "That''s because I''m not from the Soul Society, My name is Ichizo Sentori I came from Hueco Mundo." Kisuke, you gotta love him because he didn''t get combative he instead started to brew some tea and placed some snacks on the coffee table. Sitting down at the table we began to go back and forth for a while in a normal conversation. "The fact that you came here in that for despite being a Hollow means that you are an extremely high level one at that, if you had bad intentions you would have already done whatever it is you were going to do. As you have clearly came looking for me we might as well talk right?" "Indeed, I came here because you are the closest being to the Soul Society that has no connection to it anymore. I just wanted to ask you a few questions, as the former Captain of Squad 12 you have a plethora of Knowledge." "So what is it that you wish to know?" "Do you know about the Hollow class above Vasto Lorde?" "In the Archives there is a large redacted portion of the knowledge on Hollows, so have no idea what is under that redacted information." "They went so far as to redact the information in the Archives source of all information in the Soul Society? I guess it is indeed as Hokori and Ulquiorra said that Old Man has many secrets. Moving on, you know who was behind the incident that took place 90 years ago right?" "Sosuke Aizen." "Well in about 10 years something major will happen, and it will all be focused around Isshin Kurosaki''s son." "How do you know this?" "It''s all apart of Aizen''s plan, The Hollow that attacked Isshin and His Wife was his creation to implant Hollow powers into his unborn child creating a being that is Hollow,Soul Reaper, and Quincy in his attempt to make a being that Transcends them all." For the first time during their discussion Kisuke''s face changed, it became dark like Hueco Mundo''s sky. "What are you? The Hollow class above Vasto Lorde I''m guessing but what is that?" "I am the King of Hueco Mundo, I have been for the past 494 years and I am an Arrancar." "Where you created by Aizen? No, that doesn''t make sense or else those guys would become Arrancar as well." Now I finally got a look at the Mad Scientist trying to solve a puzzle it was honestly extremely interesting. "So you naturally Evolved into a Arrancar! I see what class did you originate as?" "A Gillian." O_O His eyes went extremely wide as he never heard anything like that before. "Long ago there were many Arrancar like myself living in Hueco Mundo, but back to the main topic. In about 4 years Aizen will send an Arrancar to kill Isshin but instead of killing him someone else may die instead." "What do you have in mind?" "Well I can restore Isshin''s Soul Reaper powers giving him the ability to protect his family and in return all I need is a promise from You,Him and Yoruichi." Kisuke looked at Ichizo with eyes of great interest. "And what is that?" "When I become the Head Captain of the Gotei 13 I want you Three to return to the Soul Society to become captains as well." When that was said Kisuke dropped his cup. Chapter 78 - The Time Has come Ichizo ignored Kisuke''s surprise and just continued speaking. "Let me ask you a question, What do you think about Hollows?" "They are evil and require purification." "Now what about Shinji and the others?" "They are the results of a terrible experiment but other than that they are good people." "So am I any different from them?" Kisuke was silent because he didn''t know what he truly looked like. "Ah you must be think about what I look like huh? If you have some place open I can show you." Kisuke nodded his head and took Ichizo to his Underground training facility. It was a wide open Rocky plane with an artificial sky so it was alway day time. Sanding in the Open field Ichizo removed his Gegi to reveal the same young man with a small Hollow hole and a mask remnant that could be considered a headband. He also revealed his oppressive might yet only for an instant but in that instant Kisuke understood where his confidence came from. "For me low ranking Hollows which in my opinion is all below Vasto Lorde are useless, mindless beings that are only striving to get stronger. To be honest at the Adjucha level absorbing other Menos Grande is more efficient than human souls so you don''t really see Menos Grande of that level here besides the occasional mindless Gillian. All Hollows bellow that usually die when they come into contact with my reiatsu so I can''t really say anything about them other than they are similar to insects." "What is your meaning?" "The reason why there is that large redacted section in the archives is due to the current Head Captain. Arrancars are so similar to Soul Reapers that if we had Asauchi we too could become genuine Soul Reapers. Our hollow holes would close as our Souls become "Righteous" while also allowing us to keep our Arrancar Zanpakuto. If Hollows were truly as evil as the Head Captain made them out to be all Hollows would be in Hell not Hueco Mundo." Kisuke had his entire understanding of Hollows shattered similar to Ichizo as he thought Ichizo''s words make sense. "So you will become a Soul Reaper attend the Academy, challenge a Captain to become one after mastering your Bankai. Then Challenge the Head Captain for his seat ultimately killing him taking the seat for yourself. All of this will be done after I assume Aizen has defected causing the government of the soul society to be unavailable leaving the Head Captain completely in charge of the Serieti." "This is why I like having conversations with smart people. No need to worry about Aizen he is no threat to me, I will eliminate him when the time is right. Im mostly using him as a stepping stone for Isshin''s Child as he is needed for the future. Don''t Worry though I won''t let him die." "What exactly do you gain from all of this?" "The Soul Society needs to prepare itself for an enemy that is far beyond what the current them can handle. Even my Hueco Mundo is at risk so I have to take a stand now before it is too late, If I allow the current situation to continue We all will die." Kisuke didn''t say anything for a long time, he just looked deeply into Ichizo''s Eyes that were like Bottomless pits. The seriousness and convection in those eye''s were beyond his expectations. "So tell me what will you do Now?" "Currently Isshin''s child is 5 years old, when he turns Twelve I will train him with the Sword for 2 years. Also, I need to restore Isshin''s power other than that I have nothing else planned Im pretty free as there isn''t much in Hueco Mundo that requires my Attention." "Well, you can stay in my Shop if you wish I can get Isshin to stop by pretty soon and I will fill him in on what you have said so far." "Thank you, I will be in here if that is fine with you as I have to prepare the materials." "Suit yourself." Kisuke walked away and Ichizo prepared the Materials not only to restore Isshin''s powers, But to create his Zanpakuto. A few weeks Later his subordinates delivered the souls, after sending them back to Hueco Mundo he started forge his blade. Using A special metal that could contain the Soul of a Zanpakuto called Sourusuchiru(Soul Steel), after heating up the Ingot he began to shape it into a 15 inch Wakizashi just like Hatori. He tempered and quenched the Steel until it reflected a Blue hue. He sharpened the blade many times over until the point where it was almost so sharp it could not be sheathed. He then began combining the created Soul Reaper souls to make an Asauchi over the fires of creation. Once complete he fused the soul and the blade to make an Black hilted masterpiece. After that he Placed the blade in it''s black sheath and placed it next to Hatori over the course of the years it will absorb his spirit energy to create a new Zanpakuto. 7 Years later after restoring Isshin''s power a Short Orange haired Ichigo was sent to Ichizo. Let the 2 Years that Ichigo will later remember as his time spent with the Grim Reaper begin. Proper form was beaten into him, One handed Styles, Two Handed Styles, Hand to Hand combat, First aid, and other forms of survival skills. Even during all that he couldn''t neglect his studies or he would be Beaten more. His entire life was held in the palm of the hand of someone shorter than him. Some days his dad or mom or Both would come watch him get his ass beaten. While using a real sword Ichigo couldn''t even land a hit yet his mistakes were ruthlessly pointed out by hitting him in the area of fault. After some time Ichigo stopped rushing in blindly and began to show precision in his movements he also noticed he was getting hit Less and less until he wasn''t being hit at all. Ichizo called Kisuke and isshin down then told them something shocking. "Soon Aizen will begin his plans and I have to return to Los Noches, If I ever see you on the battlefield while playing as a Loyal dog just act like you don''t know me as I won''t do anything to kill anyone of you." Ichizo then looked at Ichigo in the distance and said "Just tell him I said Bye" Then he Opened a Garganta and returned to Los Noches. Chapter 79 - A Little History Lesson Making his way to the Conference room Ichizo walked leisurely as today was the day Aizen will defect as he already informed us all the day Prior. The year spent Hueco Mundo after he left the world of the Living was uneventful as the Espada already gathered the required Hollows for Aizen while Ichizo was away. As the First to Arrive in the conference room Ichizo sat in his seat then ordered a Hollow to bring him tea as the others slowly trickled in. "Oi! Lord Ichizo was the first to Arrive! Is there no longer a Moon in the sky of Hueco Mundo?!" -Nnoitra "Haha that''s Actually the best joke you have ever said Nnoitra" -Luppi "And it''s actually true too. I think this is the Second meeting i''ve seen him at" -Szayelaporro "All of you shut your mouths even Lord Aizen doesn''t dare joke like that with Lord Ichizo, he doesn''t even mention his absence from meetings!"-Tier "Yet out of them all you are the one that pointed it out the Loudest, just take a seat and shut up. The seat on the right of Lord Ichizo is mine so don''t even dare."- Ulquiorra Walking into the room chatting among themselves the Espada took their seats as Ichizo drank his tea ignoring their nonsense waiting for Aizen to arrive with the Hogyoku as things will get far more interesting. If you ever find yourself with everlasting life make sure you fill it with something meaningful. A few moments later a Garganta opened up and Aizen,Gin, and Kaname walked out and into the conference room. Aizen held the Hogyoku in his hand as he sat down in the head seat. "Good All of you are here. We can now begin amassing the army I have in mind, Yammy bring in the Adjucha." After being in a group of 50 or so Adjucha, Aizen began turning them all into Arrancar as the each were assigned a number in the order of their birth starting from 11 as 10 and below were reserved for the Espada. From there each Espada 10 to 5 were given 4 of Arrancar to command while 0-4 were given 5. "The number of Arrancar I can make with the Hogyoku during a certain time period is limited so that is all for today. As time goes on i will create more to make life comfortable for you all, after some time we also will begin scouting missions. I will go into depth at a later date." Aizen and Kaname left while Gin stayed behind and began to chat with the Espada. For some odd reason Gin and Luppi hit it off pretty well as they began to chat about all kinds of things. Taking this opportunity Ichizo walked to Gin whispered in his ear then walked to the Moonlit palace as Gin stood there looking at his back with his eyes open. Finishing up his conversation with Luppi he walked to the Moonlit palace as well. Ichizo had his servants prepare Tea and other refreshments as he sat on the couch waiting for Gin to arrive. When Gin Arrived he sat down next to Ichizo and they began to chat. "What do you mean by you can recover what she lost?" "I Know you hate Aizen, I know that the reason you became a Soul Reaper is because you wanted to Kill him with your own hands, and I know that he took a vast majority of Rangiku''s soul and spirit energy." "How?!" "Child I have lived for a Thousand years all knowledge of the Soul Society made it''s way to my ears during that time period." "Mhmm" "If you want I can give you that chance all I need you to do is make a promise." Like the Devil offering you to sell your soul Ichizo pulled at Gin''s Heart strings. Gin Opened his pale blue eyes and looked at him, Grabbing Ichizo''s hands he began to beg. "WHAT IS IT? I WILL DO ANYTHING!" "Calm down, calm down, All I need you to do is become a Captain again." "That''s it?" "Yup." "Really?" "Really." "Why?" "If I were to Rank the current Captains besides the Head Captain, you and Aizen were the strongest out of the Captains due to their complacency, while you two were prepared for war at anytime. Jushiro Ukitake is dying, Retsu Unohana has become a Nurse, Shunsui Kyoraku is a Playboy, and the list goes on they have become glorified after that Old Man turned for the better. In their Glory thinking they reign supreme they neglected their training as they have lived in a period of peace. Everyone knows if you want peace you must be prepared for War!" Gin stayed Silent as he thought Ichizo''s words make sense. "Let me give you a little History lesson. About 2000 years Ago the Gotei 13 while not official yet was merely a Band of killers With Yamamoto at it helm. 1001 years ago a Quincy by the name of Yhwach decided to invade the Soul Society and made a Deal with the Arrancar to invade together. Yamamoto caught wind of it and eliminated the Arrancar with his "Defenders" I was born 1 year after that. The Year I was born Yamamoto formally established the Gotei 13, fighting that Quincy yet failing to kill him. Between 1000 and 200 years ago Yamamoto carried out a mass extermination of the Quincy to prevent the destruction of this World." Gin was intrigued as this Information wasn''t taught in the Academy. "The Captains that remember the Old Yamamoto were cast out or Promoted so their actions would never be known. So Yamamoto trained new Captains at the Academy he created, Kyoraku, Ukitake, and Unohana were the first of these Captains. That was also about 200 years ago, So while he sits in his office thinking everything is fine he forgets the Enemy he failed to kill after wiping out that man''s Clan. If it were you who lost, cast to the side, then your clan was exterminated what would you do once you got powerful enough?" "Take Revenge." "So are we truly at Peace?" Gin subconsciously shakes his head no, as the information he was just given was far from the word peace. "If a Soul Reaper Captain believes the Head Captain is not fit to lead he or she may challenge him to a Konzetsu no Shiai(Eradication Match) and the Winner becomes the Head Captain. This Rule is as Old as the Gotei 13 itself. When I challenge him I will reinstate you. Today is August 6th, 2001 the day of Rukia Kuchiki''s "execution", Starting next month we will begin to invade the world of the Living right?" "It would appear nothing escapes your eyes Mr.Cero I wonder how you acquired this information when for the past 40 years you have barely been in Los Noches." "I have my sources. Moving on, On November 1st we will Invade the world of the living to create the Oken As the required time for the Hogyoku to awaken is shortened due to Aizen''s massive Reiatsu. So on that day Aizen will have taken his last Breath , Therefore If you want the ability to kill him yourself I have the skills to give you that ability." Gin''s eyes opened wide as he already accepted in his heart. Chapter 80 - Seishin Menta (Pt.1) Ichizo lead Gin to the Training room then sealed the doors, erected a powerful barrier, while also sending out a message to the Espada telling him the Gin was on their side now as well. "Now we have a month to make you Powerful enough to beat Aizen but first (Moonlit Cleanse)" A radiant white light covered Gin improving his Spiritual Body while making it so Kyoka Suigetsu would never affect him again. "Now you don''t have to worry about Kyoka Suigetsu''s complete hypnosis but, Even without that frightening power he is still extremely powerful. For the next month we will train but if we do it the normal way we won''t get anywhere, so we will fight in your Spiritual world!" "I didn''t think that was possible." "It is but it is also extremely dangerous as fighting in a Zanpakuto''s Spiritual realm means if someone had malicious intent they could kill your Zanpakuto''s spirit itself. In the Archives of the Soul Society it was once used to prove great strength at an extreme risk between a trusted Master-Disciple pair. Like Jinzen the two members must communicate with their Zanpakuto, The Master must gain permission from the Disciple to enter said disciples Zanpakuto spiritual world. This Forbidden technique is called Seishin Menta(Spirit mentoring), there was a time when the Head Captain did this with his subordinates to train his Ryujin Jakka. Yet when he entered a world he accidentally burned his Disciples Zanpakuto spirit to death, therefore is was deemed forbidden." "So what do I have to do?" "I will place my hand on Shinso, when you enter the world I will be there with you." Gin placed his Zanpakuto in front on him then sat down cross legged with his hand at the Hilt. Ichizo sat down in front of him placing his hand on the blade, after a few moments they both were in Gin''s Spiritual world. Ichizo found himself in a large forest, yet there were no leaves on the trees. The ground dry and devoid of vegetation, the air cold. In the distance two figures stood side by side, One small, one large, they then walked in Ichizo''s direction. As they got closer Ichiz was able to determine that the Large figure was Gin''s Zanpakuto Shinso. Shinso stood at 8 feet tall yet he had a rather unstable build, sometimes bulging muscles, sometimes thin, sometimes fat, while his height also fluctuated. His face was hidden by a metal mist that only his Blue eyes peered through. "So what is it that we have to do?" "As a former captain you probably train extensively to acquire your bankai and have built up a lot of trust with your Zanpakuto. Despite that have you two ever fought together?" That was a loaded question because sure Gin utilizes his Zanpakuto yet they were never side by side like right now. "The Head Captain and his Ryujin Jakka are indeed such a wonderful combination because they know everything about each other. Down to the way they Fight, you are missing that and Shinso you have a lot more to offer. Your extending an retraction are indeed wonderful for surprise attacks or overpowering a less powerful opponent. As the Fastest zanpakuto with the ability to expand and contract at the speed of sound, The poison contained within your blade, and the Ability to turn to dust, you should have a lot more to offer than what you have shared with Gin." Ichizo drew Hokori then used Sonido to appear behind them both. "So how will you fare against a faster, stronger opponent that knows all of your abilities? Cero!" The White Cero engulfed them wiping out a large portion of the forest as it did so. "Oi!!! Gin! OIII! WHO THE HELL IS THIS BASTARD?"- Shinso "A crazy Arrancar." "Shouldn''t you two be working together? Cero." Ichizo moved quickly from location to location while launching powerful Cero not giving them the opportunity to retaliate. When they thought they could collect themselves the Mad Ichizo was behind them already. "You two aren''t even trying! Forget it i''ll just wipe out everything, Cero Metralleta." Ichizo charged up a massive amount of spirit energy as thousands of Cero were fired at the same time like a Machine gun eradicating the forest, forcing Gin and Shinso on the defensive. "OIII HE REALLY MEANS IT BY END EVERYTHING!!! IF WE DIE HERE, WE REALLY DIE!!!" "He''s training us by actually coming at us with the intent to kill but, if he used his true abilities we would already be dead so be grateful these are just Cero. Ridiculously powerful Cero that can kill us if we aren''t careful but still Just Cero." "COULD YOU STOP WITH THE SARCASM FOR 10 MINUTES PLEASE!!" "But why? Don''t you like the rush when everything is on the line?" "That maniac did mention something interesting though, Gin I have an Idea." "If you have the energy to talk while dodging I guess this is too easy. Ni Cero Metralleta." Raising his other hand he did the exact same thing. Shinso returned to his Katana form then Gin attempted to break free of the Cero, Ichizo noticing the change stopped to look on intrigued. "Bankai: Kamishini no Yari" With that Gin Began his counterattack. Chapter 81 - The Changes (PT.2) Ichizo always marveled at Gin''s Bankai when he was an avid watcher of the show and reader of the Manga. Yet seeing it in person was a sight to behold as it extended toward him with swiftness,blocking the attack it contracted back into the small blade Gin carries about. "It truly is frustrating when my Bankai can be stopped so easily by your sealed Zanpakuto, not only that but you use two Zanpakuto yet I am only privy to one." "This is my Arrancar Zanpakuto Hokori, the one at my waist is my Soul Reaper Zanpakuto." "I see. " ''Oh this is new.'' Gin pointed Kamishini no Yari at the sky as it extended to maximum distance, then contracted yet the blade was gone. Hundreds of small Blade shards surrounded Ichizo then Gin said the command. "" All the blade shards extended to attack Ichizo at the same time leaving no escape. ''This is a great ability, If I was a soul reaper I would probably die.'' The Blades extended yet when they hit Ichizo''s body they didn''t pierce through. "What kind of ridiculous Hierro is that?!" "The Hierro of Espada Cero." "...Saying such ridiculous things with a straight face¡­-__-" "It''s a wonderful technique but in order to face despair, you must know despair. ." Gin felt a chill go down his spine when he heard those words as the blinding golden light of reiatsu engulfed him. Standing in his Resurreccion Ichizo looked at the open eyed Gin. "That''s good your eyes are finally open as this is the first time you are seeing my Resurreccion." Ichizo''s massive reiatsu came down blowing away the debris and causing Gin to cover his face with his arms to keep it from entering his eyes. "Heighten your senses. Polish your swordsmanship. Move as fast as you can." Using Sonido to arrive in front of Gin, Ichizo placed his hand on his chest. "If you don''t heed my warning you will die." Gin began to understand despair as he looked into those heterochromatic eyes. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- A month later Gin and Ichizo opened their eyes in the training room. Gin underwent a massive change similar to when Ichigo learn the Final Getsuga Tenshou yet without the Zanpakuto being connected to his Arm. His Hair grew in length as he no longer wore the sarcastic smile, and his eyes were open causing those less powerful to feel the large gap between them. Those eyes contained the power and determination to solve his past grievances with Aizen. "Let us go to the Bathhouse as we sat here for nearly a month our bodies have practically pickled." Gin was in awe at his new found strength but when he heard those word he smelled the rancid stench coming off his body so he agreed without hesitation. Making there way to the Bathhouse Ichizo ordered his servants to bring a change of clothes as well as someone to style Gin''s hair as he rather liked the length of it. Submerging after washing their bodies, they got dressed and headed to the conference room as today is September 3rd, the day Yammy and Ulquiorra first invade Karakura town to assess the strength of Ichigo. Everyone sat at their respective seats as Gin and Kaname stood on the sides of Aizen. Gin looked much more confident after his training session as even the Espada felt the strength behind that piercing gaze. Gin wore his standard Shinigami garbs with the white robe uniform over it with sleeves covering his hands. His hair was slicked back with a textured pomp, the smile was gone, and his cold blue eyes were open sending out a condicinding gaze. Aizen also noticed the change but as he had absolute confidence in his abilities he paid it no mind. "Today we will begin our scouting of the world of the living. Tier, you and Yammy will go to investigate the spiritual concentration in the area to create the Oken. While there you will also investigate an interesting Human by the name of Ichigo Kurosaki." Tier and Yammy both nodded while they continued to listen. What amazing acting these Arrancar have. "I will also go as there is nothing else for me to do in Los Noches, A thousand year old relic like me should truly get out more. I''m getting so old I can hardly move like I used to." Ichizo said that as he rolled his neck around creating loud cracking noises while the Espada looked at him like he was a Mad man, Gin included. ''What old man can move at the speed of sound while complaining that my speed and swordsmanship remind you of a toddlers!'' Gin felt a damaging blow from that line. "Very well I will leave the it in your hands as well the report when you you return to Los Noches." Ichizo nodded then He, Tier, and Yammy made their way to the World of the Living. Chapter 82 - Pitiful Ichigo *In the Soul Society* In the Squad 12 barracks a group of soul reapers are monitoring the World of the Living. "Standing Guard is pure torture if nothing actually happens." -Soul Reaper 1 "Tell me about it." -Soul Reaper 2 A few moments later the screen showed three large Reiatsu readings. "I HAVE A REACTION!" Finding out the coordinates the soul reaper rushed to inform his Captain. Whom then informing the Head Captain. *In the World of the Living* A Garganta opened up releasing a massive amount of reiatsu all over Karakura town causing a phenomenon similar to an earthquake. Kisuke, Ichigo, Chad, Orihime and Yoruichi all felt it and immediately took action heading in that direction. Isshin felt it as well but stayed in the house to protect his wife and young daughters. "I''ve been to the world of the Living a few times when I was masked yet the Spirit Energy here is still the same. It''s so thin I can barely breathe!" -Yammy "Honestly I don''t see how someone here could interest Aizen, What do you think Lord Ichizo?" -Tier "Indeed there is someone of note here, his current power couldn''t even fill the gap between my teeth but, he has great potential for growth. Yammy the two that are approaching are his Friends just Injure that Big one but don''t kill him, you''ll see something interesting." Yammy looked down and saw two individuals running toward him. He looked at Chad, then his eyes narrowed. "I understand." -Yammy Using Sonido, Yammy arrived in the park below directly in front of Chad. His large frame dwarfed the 6''5 Chad while the power he radiated made Chad extremely afraid. However, to protect Orihime and the civilians in the park he had to stand strong. Ichizo and Tier stepped down from the sky onto the ground below as well, Tier used her Spirit Energy to remove the civilians from the Area as Ichizo sat on a bench to watch the show. Chad was the first to make a move as his Right arm transformed to to a Black and red variant, he swung his arm with full force yet, Yammy didn''t even block it he just accepted the blow to his abdomen. "Ooo that felt good maybe you should think about becoming an Athletic masseuse instead of Fighting." After saying that Yammy swung his hand with an open palm hitting the Right side of Chad''s body destroying his arm. "Now this is where the interesting part comes, look at the girls power Tier." "Yes Sir." Orihime ran forward using her Shun Shun Rikka began to heal Chad''s Arm, while she stood in front of him protecting him. "Indeed this is Interesting Lord Ichizo, instead of healing the wound she reverts it back into a state before it was injured."-Yammy "Ho ho the Big Lug is using his brain" -Ichizo "Please don''t tease me Lord Ichizo after your suggestions I calmed down a bit." "That''s good, I would hate to kill you if you went on another one of your rampages out of anger. Last time you nearly broke my tea cup, If you did break it I would have to find another Espada." Yammy began to sweat as he put his head down not daring to make eye contact because that time was indeed a scary case. "Anyway it looks like our target is here focus Yammy."-Ichizo Ichigo arrived after that line fell in his Soul reaper form, he looked at Chad and Orihime said a few words to her then focused his attention on Yammy. He looked beyond Yammy to see Tier and Ichizo, when he saw Ichizo his eyes went wide but he didn''t say anything due to the signal the latter sent. "No worries Orihime I will take care of these three, Bankai!" An explosive amount of reiatsu broke out from his body sending a shock-wave throughout the area. "Tensa Zangetsu." Yammy sent out a punch yet it was blocked by Ichigo who then cut off Yammy''s Left arm. "You bastard I WILL KILL YOU!" Yammy grabbed his Zanpakuto. "The Fact that you have to release your Zanpakuto against this trash is shameful to all the Espada." -Tier Yammy hesitated then looked back at Ichizo who was sending out a hateful gaze, when he saw that look it was like a bucket of cold water was poured on his head. While that was happening Ichigo''s reiatsu began to fluctuate, It would seem the hollow within was fighting for control. Taking this opportunity Yammy began to hammer him with fists, flinging Ichigo like a rag doll. When Ichigo was on the ground Yammy kicked him sending him flying a few meters back in the dirt. Approaching the fallen Ichigo Yammy sent out a punch yet it was intercepted by Kisuke. "Sorry I took so long Ichigo." Kisuke the looked around and made eye contact with Ichizo, assessing the look Kisuke understood that it was all under Ichizo''s control. "I''ll take this Guy." -Yoruichi Yoruichi the engaged in hand to hand combat with Yammy forcing him back. "DAMMIT, CERO!" Yammy charged up a Cero then fired it at Yoruichi, Kisuke used his Benihime to negate the attack. "Scream, Benihime!" After he deflected Yammy''s Cero he send an attack of his own. Tier moved this time defecting the attack with her Right hand that was resting under her b.r.e.a.s.ts. Ichizo who remained sitting on the Bench spoke. "Ichigo, You are afraid of your own power. How childish, no matter the nature it is a part of you so, you simply have to beat it into submission. I know you have a lot of questions and right now, I cannot give you the answers but if you are afraid to fight someone at Yammy''s Level¡­." Ichizo than released the entirety of his reiatsu upon everyone in both groups, Yammy was sent face first into the ground as Tier, Kisuke, and Yoruichi fell to their knees struggling to breathe like fish out of water. "Then if I came at you with the intention to kill you, would you just stand there like a Deer in headlights? You are always the first to attempt to save everyone else yet you don''t even have the power to defend yourself!" Opening up a Garganta Ichizo Grabbed Yammy and threw him into it while doing the same to Tier before walking through it himself. Looking back at Ichigo, Ichizo spoke again. "Ichigo if this is all the bravery you have, Then you disappoint me!" The Garganta shut leaving a emotionally defeated Ichigo behind looking pitiful. ''That should speed up his growth a little bit.'' Chapter 83 - Grimmjow on the Prowl *In the World of The Living* Ichigo sat in Orihime''s Shun Shun Rikka he replayed the scene of his teacher, His Master saying that he disappointed him again and again in his mind. The Look on his Master''s face was as if he was looking at an insect slowly crawling on the ground, and he was allowing him to continue crawling. The physical pain he experienced in all the fights he has been in during the past few months being a Soul Reaper was nothing compared to that look. ''It''s My power huh.'' Ichigo asked Kisuke if he could use the underground training facility which he agreed to. Walking back to the shop with Kisuke and Yoruichi he zoned out, steeling his heart because what was to come would be they hardest thing he has ever had to do. Arriving in the Underground training facility he asked Kisuke to place him in a deep hole sealing it with Kido. At the Bottom of the of the hole Ichigo preformed Jinzen to communicate with Zangetsu, The hardest challenge he experienced as a Soul reaper he was prepared to go it alone. *In Hueco Mundo* Ichizo gave his report to Aizen, then Ulquiorra, Nel, and himself sat in the Moonlit Palace watching Ichigo with Ulquiorra''s power. "He seems to have taken your advice Lord Ichizo but, I think you pushed him over the ledge prematurely, while his enthusiasm is high he may lose himself to his inner Hollow." -Ulquiorra "If he doesn''t learn how to swim in the rivers of his own power on his own what is the purpose? Lord Ichizo should not have to hold his hand throughout every endeavor he already made the child a better swordsman than Aizen,Gin, and Kaname. He also saved his family, and Helped his father regain his powers, it is time for the kiddy wheels to come off."-Nel Sitting there watching the entire experience Ichizo informed Grimmjow to delay his invasion until the situation finished, as he was interested if Ichigo could handle a Far more powerful Grimmjow. "In his Spiritual world he is about to face off with a Hollow that is far above his current level of strength. Not only that but that Hollow will use all kinds of skills to make Ichigo''s experience taming his power far more difficult. His entire world will crumble if he doesn''t have strong will power." Ichizo looked on as the trail began. After the First 30 mins his Hollow mask being to appear. After the First hour his entire torso was covered in a hollowest manner. 10 Hours later his entire body. 50 hour later his Rampage stopped and the Hollow body fell off to reveal just a Mask. Instead of just stopping and coming out of his spiritual world he sat there as he maintained the Simi-hollowfied state. When he trained with the Vizards in the Anime/Manga it took him 70 hours to take control of his power. When he trained with extending the time of his Hollowfication he could only maintain it for 10 seconds yet right now it has been 3 days. ''I''m trying to minimize my impact on this world to keep the Butterfly effect at a minimum but this is beyond my expectations. Time to allow Grimmjow to let lose while also giving me a reason to get rid of that boyscout Kaname.'' Allowing Nel to feed him a gr.a.p.e, Ichizo and Ulquiorra watched the show. *In the World of the Living* A Garganta opened up and 5 Arrancar stepped out. "Is everyone here?"-Grimmjow He then looked to make sure his 5 Fraccion were present while sitting on top of a Building as he arrived long before the others. "Even if anyone saw you leave it won''t matter as long as Lord Ichizo is around."-Grimmjow "But we of course made sure that we were unseen."-Edrad "By the way Grimmjow on the way here, I felt strong reiatsu from several sources. It seems the reinforcements Lord Ichizo mentioned have come." -Shawlong "Use your Pesquisa." (Pesquisa is the Arrancar ability to search for individuals with strong Spirit energy) "Huh, the Soul Society. Everyone do not underestimate your opponent, the power the have when the first engage is not their true power. However do not kill them either Lord Ichizo has informed us of his elaborate plan so we no longer have to live in hiding like villains. All of you go enjoy yourselves a bit, I''m looking for someone specific." At the bottom of the Hole Ichigo finally opened his eyes. Chapter 84 - Wanna test my Patience? All over a Small town in the world of the Living battles were taking place as Arrancars battled the Officers of the Gotei 13. Shawlong whom was battling Captain Hitsugaya enlightened him on the Ranks within the Arrancar Army. "Every Numeros has a 2 digit number starting from their order of Birth, I am Lord Aizen''s First Creation Arrancar number 11. However the Numbers 1-10 are reserved for the Strongest fighting force within Los Noches, The Espada. Every Espada has the Number depecing their Rank Tattooed somewhere upon their body. My mesaly power can not even be compared to their strength! Today an Espada lead this little excursion and his strength is Unimaginable, He is The 5th Espada, Grimmjow Jaegerjaquez!." In another part of Karakura Town Grimmjow sat in the Air overlooked a battle between De Roy(His Fraccion Arrancar) and a Small female Soul reaper. Actually it couldn''t even be considered a battle as De roy was turned into Ice Fragments that scattered in the air in an instant. ''Useless, I told him not to underestimate his opponents yet he goes on and dies. Ahhhh How am I going to explain it to him." Distressed Grimmjow just sat there looking over the battles happening throughout the small city until he noticed his Target approaching. ''Orange Hair, Large Zanpakuto that sits on his back, looks like him.'' Ichigo who was arriving at Rukia''s position to ask her what was going on was unaware of the calamity that was approaching. "These Arrancar, that''s what they are called right? They are Aizen''s fighting force against the Soul Society?" -Ichigo "Yes, This one didn''t seem to be that powerful. However, do you feel the Reiatsu spikes all around the city? The others aren''t nearly as much of a pushover." -Rukia "HAHAHA I FOUND YOU!" Like a curtain fell, reiatsu assaulted their position causing both Rukia and Ichigo to break out in sweat. Around the city the other combatants felt it as well causing Shawlong to breakout in uncontrollable laughter. "HAHA THAT''S IT, THIS IS THE POWER OF THE ESPADA!" Captain Hitsugaya stood there an analysed the Spiritual Pressure. ''If this is the power of the 5th Espada that means there are still 4 more powerful than him! In order to defeat him I would need to use my full strength and all of my abilities, even with that it would be a close battle!.'' Shawlong stood there in his Resurreccion looking at the Soul Reaper Captain. "I will let you in on a little secret, Above number 1 there sits another. His strength makes even Aizen look like nothing more than a child trying to play an A.d.u.l.ts game. Out of all the Espada he is one of 3 that have remained since more than 40 years ago. He could be called the true leader of the Arrancar as we all look up to him, so even if you defeat the others he will emerge." When that was said Captain Hitsugaya took on an even more unsightly appearance. "Looks like the reports were true, as expected of Lord Ichizo." When Ichigo heard that name he froze as he looked at Grimmjow, His breathing quickened as his heart raced. "You know My Master?!" "HAHAHAHA YOUR MASTER?! A weakling like you can only gaze upon him from a distance what do you mean by Master?" Using Sonido Grimmjow arrive in front of Rukia slashing her from her right shoulder to her upper thigh. Looking at her eyes which have clouded over he spoke to ichigo. "If you possessed even a 1/10th of his strength my attack on this girl would have failed as you would have stopped it. Yet looking at your eyes you couldn''t even follow my movements." Instead of responding to his statement Ichigo used his Bankai and rushed at Grimmjow. "HAHAHA Well, I have to admire your tenacious spirit." Using his Zanpakuto Grimmjow parried Ichigo''s attack without much effort. "I was told that a Bankai was the ultimate form of a Soul Reapers Zanpakuto, The more powerful the opponent and the greater their skill, the greater amplification of their powers. Yet this is just pitiful." Lifting up his left hand which was free Grimmjow placed in near Ichigo''s Abdomen. "Cero." A Light Blue Cero tunneled through all obstacles in it''s path throughout the majority of the Town leaving behind a path of destruction. "If this is all you have to offer that it''s truly disappointing I was expecting a little more! Come Ichigo show me what you have been working on these past few days!" There was no response but instead a loud roar was heard as a figure rushed toward Grimmjow clashing swords with him. "A Hollow mask huh, with a decent power up too. HAHA BUT IT''S STILL NOT ENOUGH!" Raising his spiritual pressure(Reiatsu) to the max Grimmjow pushed back Ichigo''s Sword while laughing like a madman. "To think if this was Luppi he may have been forced to use his Resurreccion but not his Maji to defeat you. That''s quite an interesting trick you have, HAHAHA!!!!" Pushing him back they began to engage in a battle of Swordplay but the longer it went on the greater the disadvantage Ichigo found himself in. ''What is this? From the start he had the ability to kill me yet there isn''t even the slightest intent to kill behind his blade.'' Ichigo noticed this but his attacks did not slow down, he was getting more insight on true battles between Zanpakuto in this battle. Yet while these two were enjoying there little match a Hand Landed on the Hilt Of Grimmjow''s Zanpakuto. "Kaname huh?" Grimmjow just revealed a wide smile as he looked at the Blind Soul Reaper. ''HAHAHAHAHAHA IT''S TIME FOR AN INTERESTING SHOW!'' Laughing in his heart Grimmjow listened to the berating of Kaname before he walked toward the Garganta and stepping inside, he looked back at the Hollowfied Ichigo. "Im sure you noticed my true intentions, HAHAHA HE IS ALWAYS WATCHING!" The Garganta shut as Ichigo was left perplexed. ''So Master is always watching huh? Just who is he?'' Standing in the Throne room of Los Noches, Grimmjow stood below Aizen whom was seated above on the Throne. "Grimmjow after I specifically said do not invade the world of the living you went on and did it causing the deaths of 5 Arrancar. However, I believe it was a show of your loyalty to me wouldn''t you agree?" "Yes, Lord Aizen." "Very well in sport of your loyalty I will let you go." Kaname grabbed Grimmjow by the Collar. "What are you doing?"-Grimmjow "Lord Aizen! Please Authorize his execution!"-Kaname "Kaname¡­"-Aizen Grimmjow knocked Kaname''s hand of his collar then looked at him. "It''s personal, isn''t it? You just don''t like me, that''s all. However, Is that the way a Director General should act?"-Grimmjow "It is my belief that those who disrupt Harmony must not be forgiven. That''s all"-Kaname "For the Organization?" -Grimmjow "For Lord Aizen''s Sake." -Kaname "Hah! You''re so good at making a case for the cause!" -Grimmjow "Yes, It''s a Noble Cause. And your actions show no cause. Justice without a cause is...Nothing more than mindless killing."-Kaname After he said that he placed his hand on his Zanpakuto, Grimmjow noticed it yet didn''t say anything or do anything because he had faith. "Oi! What are you doing Kaname? The Fault of the subordinate falls upon the superior in this case I am that superior. You do know how the Espada work right? As Espada 5 he must heed my- Espada 0''s Orders so what are you going to do to my precious Grimmjow?"- Ichizo Kaname''s Brows scrunched up as a troublesome individual showed up but he did not cease his actions. "OI!! So you really want to test my patience?" Placing his hand on his Zanpakuto the entire environment in the room changed while Aizen remained silent. "Wanna test to see who''s faster?"-Kaname Ichizo said nothing while Kaname moved. "Hokori! Hitotsume:Nadegiri." Stepping slightly forward Ichizo unsheathed his sword before sheathing it not even a second later, he made eye contact with Grimmjow and Aizen before walking away. Behind him Kaname fell into two halves as a long gash ran through the entirety of Los Noches. Chapter 85 - The Great Plan After the elimination of that pest Life in Los Noches noticed no major changes with the exception of 3. Ichizo and Nel have become closer than before, Gin has been tasked with eliminating Aizen on October 29th after the Third invasion of the Arrancars. Finally, speak with Isshin about the Shiba clan. Starting with the first topic, due to the fact that Normal male-female interactions between hollows were nothing more than fighting for supremacy. Getting her to acknowledge their more intimate relationship was a pretty easy task because she already viewed him in a favorable light. Now with in the walls of Los Noches they could be seen as an almost inseparable pair. They almost did everything together from training to eating meals, Ulquiorra dubbed the two couple that can destroy it all because the more they were together the more Nel resembled Ichizo attitude wise. The Second topic, In the Anime Aizen sent Grimmjow, Luppi, Yammy, and Wonderwise to the word of the Living on October 29th to put the Gotei 13 into a state of Disarray as he sent Ulquiorra to kidnap Orihime. As Ichizo has other plans to empower Ichigo he has other plans than kidnapping an innocent child to force Ichigo to come to Hueco Mundo. On that day while the Espada are in the world of the living, Ichizo and Gin will place Aizen in an Isolation Barrier to allow Gin the opportunity to take his revenge. Following that Gin will stay within Hueco Mundo as Ichizo begins his steps to become The Head Captain. That''s where the final Step comes into play. The Shiba clan was once one of the Great Noble Families in the Seratei. After the Head of the main house, the former Lieutenant of the 13th Division, Kaien Shiba died the clan fell from grace. Which lead to the Current 4 Great Noble families instead of 5, as the Head of the Branch family of the Shiba Isshin being inducted as a Captain in the Gotei 13 will elevate it''s status, therefore they will do everything to make that happen which includes making Ichizo a Shiba. A starving Camel is always better than a Horse, using the connections of the Shiba he could apply to be in the Graduation ceremony of the Academy which is the Selection period of the Gotei 13. Displaying his capabilities as a Soul Reaper this Ichizo Shiba will be selected to be a seated officer in the Gotei 13. Using his privilege as a Seated officer he can take the Captain''s Selection test on the same day of the Graduation ceremony because there will be at least 3 Captains present at the Graduation ceremony along with the Head Captain. Then Finally Captain Shiba will challenge the Head Captain to Konzetsu no Shiai, ultimately becoming the Head Captain of the Gotei 13. All of this will allow Ichizo complete control over the Gotei 13 raising the prestige of the Shiba clan making it once again one of the 5 Great Noble Families. Ichizo rhythmically tapped on the coffee table sitting in front of him in the Moonlit Palace as he thought out his plans. In his past Life he sat on the Throne of the Night Empire ruling over all shinobi. In this life he had to settle with being a Noble, a noble of a dilapidated house which was on it''s way to ruin. However, he was not there yet. Once he arrived at that point he could begin planning on how to rebuild the Shiba but right now he had to focus on the task at hand. Today is October 26th, In three days the operation will begin that will set forth the next 10 years of his life within the Soul Society until the Quincy invasion. In all Honesty there wasn''t much else to do other than figure out what to do with the Hogyoku after Aizen''s Death. The Hogyoku could force Ichizo''s ascension into godhood but it would be something like a false ascension according to Siri. The Plane would assault him during the process rather than help him, so using it for that would be useless. ''The best thing would be to allow Myuri, Kisuke and Szayelaporro work together to find the solution to Natural Born Arrancar problem we are getting nowhere with just Szayelaporro working on it alone.'' Ichizo spent the next 3 days having an Adventure with Nel as Aizen''s time was about to come to an End. Chapter 86 - The Rising Dragon Walking to the conference room it is time to put and end to this drama, sitting on at his seat the Ichizo looked on as the rest of the Espada. As they were already briefed on their respective tasks they sat looked as disinterested as usual, you have to marvel at their remarkable acting ability. As Aizen and Gin arrived Ichizo looked on as the show was about to begin. When Aizen took his seat a 50 Layered Kido barrier was erected in the area ultimately locking off Aizen and the rest of the Espada from Los Noches. Looking Unperturbed Aizen spoke. "What is all of this? A Betrayal?" -Aizen "To betray someone you must first be on the same side, ask yourself Aizen in the past 40 years have I ever followed any of your orders?"-Ichizo Aizen looked at him then reflected on the past actions of Espada Cero. "Even if that was the case, you know the abilities of my Kyoka Suigetsu. How do you know that the me you have trapped is indeed the true me?"-Aizen "HAHAHA, So if I negated your Kyoka Suigetsu''s ability do you believe I wouldn''t be able to ascertain a fake you and a real one?" Aizen''s Face turned dark and ugly as he never dreamed of his ability being negated. "In fact without your overpowered ability of complete hypnosis, you a rather easy for me to dispose of. Then again that would be boring, don''t you think Gin?" -Ichizo Instead of responding Gin just smiled brightly at Ichizo. "Therefore we Espada will take our leave while Gin disposes of a narcissistic bastard."-Ichizo Walking out of the Kido barrier the Espada headed into a Garganta leaving behind AIzen and Gin. They were headed to the Kurosaki house in the world of the living so Isshin can fulfil a part of Ichizo''s plan In order to not notify the Soul Society they opened up the Garganta in Kisuke''s underground Training facility were they found Renji, Chad and Kisuke training. Ichizo walked out and spoke to Kisuke ignoring the bewildered expression on the faces of Renji and Chad. "Kisuke it''s time to start moving on to that promise we made long ago." Under his hat Kisuke became serious. "So what of Aizen?" -Kisuke "Gin will dispose of him shortly when he comes to the Soul Society you will get to hear all about it. Now just keep these guys company while I go speak to Isshin." Ichizo said that then walked alone toward the Isshin''s residence. While Ichizo exited the underground facility Kisuke took note that his Mask remnant and Hollow hole were gone, Looking back at the Espada, Kisuke spoke. "So the whole time Aizen thought the Espada were loyal to him when Ichizo already got his hand on you guys. I guess even Aizen misunderstood the danger he invited into his own home." Back to Ichizo he arrived at Isshin''s house in his Gegi knocking on the door Ichigo opened it. "Where''s your father?" "In the Living room what do you need him for?" "You will find out in a moment lead the way." Ichigo wanted to say more but the look on his masters face didn''t allow him to speak so he just quietly lead the way. In the living room Isshin, his wife, and his daughters were watching TV. Upon noticing Ichizo''s arrival Isshin greeted him. "So Ichizo what bring''s you here?" "I came to cash in on a promise we made 10 years ago, it''s time for you to become Isshin Shiba again." When Ichizo said that Isshin''s face became serious as he went upstairs and gathered somethings as it was time to tell his family everything. Making his way back downstairs he stood in his holding a box in his hands, Inside the box were the Soul Society''s Noble attire, and a ceremonial sword used to open a senkaimon. "Twenty year ago I was the Captain of the 10th Division in the Gotei 13 as well as the Head of a Branch family of the Shiba Noble clan. Actually the words Branch Family is actually inaccurate as I was in charge of rebuilding that branch family therefore I am the only Member. 10 Years ago Ichizo restored my Soul reaper powers in exchange for Returning to the Shiba Clan. So today is that day, from here on out we are no longer Kurosaki, we are Shiba." Isshin took the ceremonial sword and opened up the Senkaimon. "I will honor my promise because without Ichizo, my wife, your mother would have died. Karin, Yuzu, Ichigo, this means that your life in this world is over. We will begin a new one in the Soul Society, well Ichigo your friends have already stepped into this Life to a point where it is no longer possible to let them go. I will leave that in Ichizo''s hands when he becomes the Head Captain." Karin and Yuzu cried and begged while his wife, Masaki and Ichigo were silent as they stepped through the Senkaimon to arrive at the Main Shiba household in the Soul Society. The Small yet luxurious house came into view, The two gate guards Koganehiko and Shiroganehiko noticed there arrived as one of them went inside to inform Kukaku, The current Head of the Clan. Walking out she noticed Ichigo and. "Isshin! Why have you returned?" "I''ve come to report to the Clan head that I have ensured the clan''s continuous survival with the Birth of my children and to ask to be reinstated as the Head of the Branch Family." "Why should I do that?" "I can answer that question." This time Ichizo stepped forward to look at Kukaku as he spoke. "Im planning on becoming the Head Captain utilizing your Shiba clans connections to present myself with that opportunity." "Why would I allow such a thing? What is in it for me?" "I can make your clan a Great Noble family once more." Kukaku was tempted extremely tempted, Being a great noble family you are able to influence the government of the Soul Society. Unless you do something drastic you are practically unchallenged within the Soul Society. "What would I have to do?" Ichizo smiled as he realized he has everything he needs in the palm of his hand. "Add me to the Family registry of the Shiba, Get me to the Graduation of the Academy. Everything else I will handle myself, elevating both myself and the Clan as well." "Very Well what will you name be? "Tatsuo, Tatsuo Ichizo Shiba." "Welcome to the Shiba Clan Tatsuo." Tatsuo smiled as he really liked his new name, Ichizo was nice but now it''s time to start a new Chapter. The chapter of the Rising Dragon, Tatsuo. Chapter 87 - Fighting Shuhei Back in Los Noches the fight between Gin and Aizen was in full swing, yet no matter the engagement Gin came out the victor. "I''m Sorry to say this but I expected more Aizen. Without your zanpakuto''s abilities you are truly not even worth the effort. As Ichizo was a fan of not prolonging the inevitable I will end this tedious fight. " Gin''s Zanpakuto shot in the air then the blade turned into various fragments. "" The Sword fragments then extended skewing the body of Aizen as he had no way to escape an onslaught from all directions. Gin Walked up to Aizen''s pierced body placing a Hand on his chest. "" Aizen''s body began to bubble from the inside as it was broken down at a cellular level by Gin''s Zanpakuto leaving behind no body, only his clothing remained. Sheathing his Zanpakuto Gin left behind those remnants as he walked out of the room, preparing the Arrancar for their leader. In the Soul Society, Isshin began to rebuild forgotten connections of the Branch family of the Shiba while Ichizo, or Tatsuo rather became an official member of the main family of the Shiba. As of now Kukaku and Tatsuo were walking though the Halls of Shinigami Academy to take the Graduation exam. They made there way into an open field where many students were lined up to begin the Examination. Seated on the left hand side of the field was the Head Captain, Captain Kuchiki, Captain Soi Fon, and Captain Unohana. They were here to select talents to become seated officers within their respective Squads. A Bald headed man with spectacles walked to the center of the Field to explain the basics of the test. "You all we be faced against each other to assess your proficiency in Hakuda(Hand to Hand Combat), Hoho(Movement Techniques), Kido , and Zanjutsu(Sword Techniques). Winning or losing doesn''t matter as it will be up to myself to decide if you have truly grasped what was taught. For those that pass the Graduation portion you will then battle Shuhei Hisagi acting Captain of Squad 9 to determine your ranking in the Gotei 13 if you get selected to be a member. With that the First participants will be Tatsuo Shiba and Yoro Nabunaga" Tatsuo stepped out into the open field as his opponent did the same. Standing their with his left hand rested upon the Hilt of his Zanpakuto, Tatsuo looked at the young man with eyes of boredom. "Hado #4: Byakurai!" Yoro fired a low level Hado without an incantation at Tatsuo, even though it was a low leveled Kido to be able to do it without an incantation is quite impressive. Yet Tatsuo didn''t look impressed at all as the blue lightning like technique made it''s way towards him. "Danku." A transparent rectangular barrier appeared in front of Tatsuo to block the attack. Upon hitting the barrier the kido exploded creating a small explosion which obstructed the view of his body. Taking that opportunity he used Shunpo(Movement ability of Soul Reapers) to appear in front of the Child then launched a kick to his left ear mildly concussing him while also knocking him unconscious. "Tatsuo Shiba congratulations on graduating from the Shin''o Academy, If the captains agree you may join the Gotei 13 as you show outstanding talent." The teacher then looked of at the Captains whom all displayed signs of agreement. "Very well, after this examination you may face of with the Acting Captain of Squad 9 to determine your ranking." After he said that Tatsuo took a seat on the left hand side of the Field behind the captains as the exam continued. The process was boring as Tatsuo has seen combat of far higher levels but the fundamentals of combat were accurately displayed to him as well as the Captains below. After a period of time the exam was over, out of 100 students 56 passed while 17 were selected for the Gotei 13. The students and the teacher overseeing the exam left the field as Shuhei took the Field after discussing somethings with the Captains. "Shiba step forward." Tatsuo showed a signal of acknowledgement as he used Shunpo to arrive opposite Shuhei. Surprised by his actions Shuhei raised his brows as the Head Captain opened his left eye to fully see this battle. "I am Tatsuo Shiba." "Acting Captain of Squad 9, Shuhei Hisagi." After introducing themselves the two soul reapers drew their swords while taking a battle stance. The two moved swiftly as they exchanged blows, on the field and in the sky the moved so fast that only the Captains were able to follow their movements. "It looks like the Shiba Clan is on the rise, raising such a terrifying monster like him. He didn''t even study at the Academy yet his Swordsmanship, Shunpo, and Kido are all on par or above that of Shuhei''s"-Soi Fon "Actually look closer Shuhei is being pushed back."-Unohana Indeed he was as Tatsuo used nothing but his swordsmanship while also adjusting his power level to that of Shuhei''s. Until Tatsuo slashed the arm of Shuhei albeit lightly, Stepping back Shuhei did not falter as he threw out kido. "Bakudo #62: Hyapporankan" A blue rod of energy flew out multiplying into a hundred as the made their way toward Tatsuo. "Hado #91:Senju Koten Taiho" When Tatsuo said this the Captains including the Head captain went wide eyed as Hundreds of Red orbs surrounded Tatsuo then were fired destroying Shuhei''s kido while not stopping as it made it''s way toward him. Shuhei clicked his tongue before releasing his Zanpakuto. "" His Zanpakuto became two Scythe''s with blades extending from both sides of the Poles in his hands. There was a chain connecting the Two attached to the bottom of the poles, Grabbing the Chain of his Zanpakuto he sung it defecting the incoming Kido. "Nice Job Shiba but this is where it ends." "Just who decided that?" Tatsuo smiled before realising his Zanpakuto as well. "" Upon release a massive amount of Reiatsu was forced upon everyone in the surroundings as the Zanpakuto came into view. Similar to Shuhei''s Shikai, Tatsuo''s was also a Scythe yet a more traditional one. It''s Handle and attaching pole were black with a length of 5 feet On the top end a curved blade extended out 4 feet matching the Polearm it was black as well. On the other end there was a Chain with a symbol of a crescent moon on the end. "In my opinion we are just getting Started." Chapter 88 - Head Captain Shiba Standing in the field Shuhei looked at Tatsuo''s released Zanpakuto in shock, never in his wildest dreams would he think someone that did not even attend the Academy show such proficiency in all aspects. Tatsuo didn''t allow him to marvel in it for long as he sliced forward, His scythe cut through space allowing him to land a blow on Shuhei who was at least 15 meters away. The blade appeared behind Shuhei leaving a shallow wound on his back. Everyone who witnessed that was extremely perplexed including Shuhei so Ichizo explained. "My Zanpakuto Anchisukiru loves to play with his toys. when an enemy falls within his "Zone" he gets excited and beings to "Play" with his opponent." That comment didn''t explain anything so Shuhei asked for clarification. "It means my Zanpakuto removes all obstacles in it''s path to play with it''s toys, even space. As long as you are in range of my reiatsu I can reach you. As in Shikai Anchisukiru doesn''t enjoy chasing his toys." "When you say in Shikai, does that mean you are also able to use Bankai?"-Byakuya "Yes" "So if I were to ask you to show me would you oblige?"-Byakuya "If this would count as a Captain Proficiency test than I am more than happy too." Byakuya looked at the Head Captain who nodded his head in agreement. "If you are able to use Bankai you will become the Captain of Squad 9"- Yamamoto "Very well. Shuhei let me show you the Power of your new Captain, " The Sky darkened as the Moon appeared in the sun''s Place, Tatsuo''s eyes turned a Red Color with three distinct marks in his eyes. "Welcome to My Playground." "Explain the abilities of this Bankai"-Yamamoto "All enemies slain in my Bankai become "Jailers", I can use all the "Jailers" abilities as my own. Inside this world there is nothing that I cannot do." "Very well, Tatsuo Shiba you are hereby instated as the Captain of Squad 9." Cancelling his Bankai and Sheathing his Zanpakuto Tatsuo bowed while having a gorgeous Smile on his face. "Head Captain, May I ask you a question?" "What is it Captain Shiba?" "May I invoke Konzetsu no Shiai?" Yamamoto opened his eyes while Unohana scowled, Byakuya and Soi Fon were confused by the question. "It would seem that you are no mere youngster, Very well. I will show you the strength that has held the Head Captain''s seat for over 1000 years. Everyone below captain class must leave the area, That includes you Lieutenant Hisagi." The Head Captain stood up and headed to the Center of the Field opposite Tatsuo. "Captain Kuchiki, Captain Soi Fon, Captain Unohana, The survivor of this Death match will become the Head Captain of the Gotei 13. As such if the Winner is Captain Shiba he will be granted all privileges of that Rank. As a Individual as Skilled as Captain Shiba would not challenge me if he did not have a certain degree of confidence he would have not made the challenge. Therefore if this is my Last day as the Head Captain it was an Honor to serve with you all." Yamamoto then knocked off the Captain''s Haori that was dr.a.p.ed over his shoulders, raising his cane he unveiled his Zanpakuto. "Since the Creation of the Gotei 13 you are the first to use Konzetsu no Shiai, and you may very well be the last. No matter who wins I doubt anyone will ever make this decision again. " The world was bathed in a Sea of flames as Tatsuo also released his Zanpakuto, the two stood meters apart staring at each other. As Master Swordsman they both knew the slightest mistake could be the end. The Head Captain used Shunpo arriving in front of Tatsuo who parried with his Scythe before stepping back and slicing forward. The Head Captain backed off sending a wave of fire in Tatsuo''s Direction. Tatsuo Sliced through the Flames then sliced again landing an Attack on Yamamoto''s Chest. Standing back in their starting Positions the Captains on the sidelines saw the entire exchange that lasted less than 10 seconds. In that short exchange it was all that was needed to ascertain who would win if there was a large difference in power. Which there was, as the Burning hot reiatsu from the Head Captain was being overpowered by the deep, calm, and gentle reiatsu of Captain Shiba. "" All the Moisture in the Air of the Seireitei evaporated before Yamamoto''s Bankai, every member of the Gotei 13 within the Barracks felt it''s power as Captains Ukitake and Kyoraku knew what it meant and rushed in the direction of their master. "For a thousand years I have remained Head Captain of the Gotei 13 because the was no Soul Reaper alive that was more powerful than I. However, Today Tatsuo Shiba I, Genryusai Shigekuni Yamamoto acknowledge you as the Strongest!" This shout was heard all throughout the Seireitei, It represented the End of an Era. "Tatsuo Shiba, I would at least like the to Fall before your Bankai." Tatsuo agreed as the Playground once again revealed itself. "" "" The Two abilities collided as everything within the Field was destroyed. Without the 120 members of the Kido corps holding up the Barrier around this battle of behemoths the entire seireitei would have been destroyed. A bright light blinded everyone in the area for 3 seconds before dispersing, out of the two smothering Reiatsu only one remained. The intense heat that covered the Sky was gone leaving only the moon in it''s place. On November 1, 2001 Head Captain Yamamoto fell to Head Captain Shiba. Using his strongest attack he failed to survive Head Captain Shiba''s Attack. 2 Days later in the Division one Barracks a Captains Meeting was held. Seated at the Front of the Room was Tatsuo wearing a long sleeve Captains Haori with gold lining the interior, he wore similar attare to when he was an Arrancar with the color being black. Looking at the Captain''s lined up he began to lay out his commander''s intent. "First as we called back all active Soul Reapers in the world of the living therefore to all that have not meet me I am Tatsuo Shiba. I will start this meeting off by saying Captain Ichimaru succeeded in defeating Aizen." Those words set off a clamor in the meeting. "Sir, What do you mean by that?"-Unohana "Exactly as I said, Aizen is no more as Proof I would like Division 12 Captain Mayuri Kurotsuchi to work with Squad 9 Captain Kisuke Urahara to research the Hogyoku. The context of your research will be provided momentarily." As Tatsuo said that Gin,Kisuke, and Isshin walked into the room. "I''m Sure some of you have meet Captain Shiba, Captain Urahara, and Captain Ichimaru before so there should be no confusion. Some of you maybe wondering why they have been reinstated, well their dismissal was all related to one person, Aizen. Therefore, I understood the hidden meaning behind your question Captain Unohana but, my decision still stands. All the events that lead up to their dismissal was orchestrated by Aizen so it would be unfair to keep competent people exiled while we have vacancies in need of filling." Tatsuo then informed the Captains of the events that happened a thousand years ago before explaining to them what happened in Hueco Mundo and his Origin. Basically everything he told Kisuke when he first met him in the world of the Living. "That is Fascinating Sir! So you''re telling me that Arrancar are truly no different than Soul Reapers?" -Mayuri "The Proof is sitting before you, I don''t have a Hollow hole anymore yet I am still able to use the abilities similar to Ichigo or the others that were exiled." Conversing over all the dirty deed the Head Captain has done before, while also enlightening them on the New organization he was making utilizing the Arrancars. Changes were coming to the Soul Society. Chapter 89 - The Restructure of The Gotei 13 In the Captain''s meeting Tatsuo continued to layout his directive. "Alongside the Kido Corps, and The Onmitsukido(Stealth Force), there will be a new force that will consist of Arrancar that hove completed closing their holes gaining their Zanpakuto. As well as Arrancar that were naturally created as the Artificial ones Aizen created still have many of their Hollow tendences which could lead to unrest in the Soul Society. This unit will be known as Miotoshi, their main tasks will be searching for natural Arrancar as well as training the Soul Reapers of 10th Seat and above to use their Shikai, While those 5th Seat and above will be trained to use Bankai if they already know Shikai. They will be the first line of defense in the Soul Society operating under Division 1." "Sir, wouldn''t that cause a disturbance between ranks? As till now only Captains were required to have Bankai." -Captain Hitsugaya "Little Shiro, the Head Captain did not say it was required but he did say it would be nice for those seated officers to have." -Captain Shiba "Right, As in the case of Division 6 Lieutenant Renji Abarai and Division 11 3rd Seat Ikkaku Madarame. However, That also means that Division 11 Captain Kenpachi Zaraki must learn both Shikai and Bankai as it is required for the Rank. Starting next week, I will personally train you. Actually the current power of the Gotei 13 is unacceptable, even if all 12 of you attacked me I wouldn''t even need to release my Zanpakuto to repel you all. Before Captain Ichimaru''s training with me he, including all of you in this room would not have even been enough to defeat Aizen. Therefore, All Captains of the Gotei 13 will undergo extensive Training as well. If the Gotei 13 cannot function with it''s intended purpose in mind then it has no reason to exist." His words caused all the Captains in the room to reflect with the exception of Captain Zaraki, he had a frown on his face before he spoke out. "Huh, What does a kid like you have to teach me?" "Ho Ho, This is the First time in the Thousand years of my life someone has said that to me. Captain Zaraki in terms of Raw power you excel over the rest of the Captains, yet if you were to face the Captains of Divisions 3,4,5,8,9, or 13 You would die and that is a fact. If you faced me you would die before you even knew how you died, therefore save your Arrogant attitude for someone that actually gives a f.u.c.k." When Tatsuo said that Zaraki had no words to retort because he neglected two facts: 1) The oldest person in the room was the Head Captain. 2) It was True that in raw power he had the advantage but if he were to truly face the captains he listed he could not guarantee his survival "Moving on, as the Lieutenant of Division 1 Chojiro Sasakibe has retired after the death of Head Captain Yamamoto, The 3rd Seat of the 1st Division, Genshiro Okikiba, will take his place as Lieutenant. Taking the position of 3rd seat of the 1st Division will be Ulquiorra Cifer, He will also be the 2nd in command of the Miotoshi." The doors of the room opened as Ulquiorra entered, His mask remnant and his Hollow hole were gone leaving behind a Pale faced Soul Reaper wearing Black Arrancar garbs. His light blue Arrancar Zanpakuto Mercielago was at his waist along with his dark blue Soul Reaper Zanpakuto Raijin. He walked to stand behind Tatsuo, then assumed a kneeling position, as a 3rd Seat he was not permitted to stand during a Captains Meeting. "The Lieutenant Vacancy of the 13th Division must be filled as soon as possible Captain Ukitake, also stay back after this as I have something to discuss with you." "Yes sir." "Moving on the 3rd Seat vacancies of The 3rd Division, 5th Division, 6th Division, 7th Division, 8th Division, 9th Division, and 10th Division must all be filled. After the Promotion of the former holders of those seats or other circ.u.mstances they have been left vacant for many years. All officer seats must be filled with competent Individuals to have the Gotei 13 operating at full capacity with a cohesive chain of command." ''"Yes,Sir"'' "Captain Shiba, your son would make a good fit for Third Seat, how about it?" "Indeed Sir, now that he is a Shiba living in the Soul Society there is no need for him to be a Substitute Soul Reaper anymore." "Good, Then the Substitute Soul Reaper, Ichigo Shiba has been promoted to the 3rd Seat of the 5th Division. Are there any objections?" Tatsuo looked around the room as everyone stayed silent. "Captain Urahara, I''m sure you have met Szayelaporro Granz, What do you think of him?" "I think his mind would be a great asset to the Gotei 13, while his fighting prowess could rival some Captains. He would make an excellent fit to the 9th Division." "Very well, I will follow your suggestion. For the other Captains with Vacant officer seats I have a few individuals in mind that sound help ease your troubles. I will set up an opportunity for you to meet this individuals before listening to your decision. Dismissed." The Captains all bowed then returned to their respective divisions with the exception of Division 13 Captain. "Captain Ukitake, I understand your plight, you do not have many years remaining. That is why I would like you to begin training your replacement. In your Squad there is only one that has the Ability of a Lieutenant however does not have that position. I would like you to train her alongside Captain Kuchiki to make Her the Captain of Squad 13." "Yes sir." Tatsuo begin his restructuring of the Gotei 13 with this step, with this they should be more prepared for what is to come. Chapter 90 - The Training Begins In the Division 8 Barracks Captain Kyoraku and Captain Ukitake were drinking and chatting. "What do you think of the New Head Captain?" "It seems like he is Preparing us for something far worse than Aizen, Just look at the reforms he has made so far. mandatory Captains training, Filling all officer positions, Having those at the 10th seat and above learn Shikai, while the ones 5th seat and above learn Bankai. Not even mentioning the First line of defense he created with the Arrancar, that alone shows he is a critical thinker as well using a few Arrancars as seated officers while testing the waters for prejudice. All in all he is Preparing us for something Big, whatever it is Old Man Yama probably had no Idea it was coming."-Kyoraku "Yes, He also talked to me about making Rukia a Lieutenant to groom her into being the next Captain. He wants me to rest more and not be bothered by the stress of it all so I am excluded, yet he placed me in charge of overseeing the training of the seated officers below Captain. So not only is he stern but he knows how to treat his subordinates. I honestly expected different from the Ruler of Hueco Mundo, I think we all should get along nicely." -Ukaitake "It seems like he has all our best interests in mind despite his carefree appearance. Not only that but his Strength and skill are beyond Old Yama''s as well, this might be for the best." Meanwhile in the training area of the Division 1 barracks, Kenpachi was covered in various lacerations as he looked on at the Head Captain who has not drawn his Zanpakuto. "Weak. Is this all a "Master" Swordsman amounts to?" Kenpachi''s breathing was haggard and rough while Head Captain Shiba looked refreshed, the gap was evident but Kenpachi did not give up. He tried to close the distance with a series of feints as direct confrontation has only lead to him being beaten to the brink of death, only to be healed by Kido. Just as his sword reached 1 cm away from the Head Captain''s coat, Kenpachi was sent flying by a backhand. "Feints only work if the attack is truly unexpected, yet your biased toward direct confrontation has made a habit in your swordsmanship that can and will be fatal. As you favor direct confrontation over fancy swordsmanship, I can narrow down the places you will attack with relative ease. I am sure my predecessor taught you many techniques yet you still refuse to use them in a situation like this. Your stubbornness will be your death, even with an overwhelming difference in strength and skill you refuse those teachings." Kenpachi just looked on as he stood strong despite the various injuries which covered his body, he listened and paid attention to the words being said. "Do you think that sword you are holding is a real released Zanpakuto? If so, what are the abilities of your Shikai? Are you able to communicate with it?" "No Sir, I don''t have any Zanpakuto abilities, and I have not been able to hear it Speak." "Then it''s simple, you are so absorbed in finding, fighting, and winning that you forgot the basics you were taught. Long ago fighting probably got boring for you. Instead of thinking to improve yourself to eventually find this worthy opponent you sealed your own power. Handicapping yourself, in my opinion that is the dumbest thing you could have ever done." Tatsuo looked at Kenpachi with a look of pity as if he was looking at a child that lost a parent. "If you were to encounter an enemy at that time after your sealing, which was so far beyond you that only death was an option would you still look at me with that look? That Arrogance that is ingrained into your very bones is only possible because you are ignorant of what is truly out there. The power which is so great words can cause you to turn to dust, people crave the power that you had and you cast it away for a challenge. Is that all the resolve you have? Are you content? If the answer is yes to either of those questions than the Head Captain before me deserved to die for allowing a disgusting parasite like you to exist in his Gotei 13." Tatsuo looked on at the ever changing face of Kenpachi in disgust, as if he was nothing more than Shit that was stuck to the bottom of his shoes. "The thing is change is scary. I know that, I understand that, yet if you don''t change you will be no longer permitted to stand by My or the other 11 Captains side. I have no use for such trash that casts away the power they were born with instead of using it to build a more extravagant future. I know where you were born, I know what you have done, yet to someone like me who crawled from the bottom in a dark hell of isolation for more than a half a Millennia. To scavenge for scattered Hollows that were Strong enough to push me to the next level yet weak enough that I would not die challenging them. From the bottom I clawed my way up to approach the level you once were, now I am above you and you are even lower than a dog in my eyes. At least a dog tries it''s hardest to make it''s master happy, While I, Your superior stand before you in utter disappointment." Tatsuo walks over to the weapon rack and picks up a Wooden Sword. "You the Division 11 Captain are looked up too by your subordinates to such an extent that everyday they strive to reach the level you are at by training their ass off. Yet, you the superior does nothing but lounge around all day saying that you are bored. I feel like I am talking to this wooden sword when I speak to you, How many times have I said the things I am saying during this past 4 weeks? Ahh I have so many better things that I could be doing." Tatsuo shakes his head before placing his hands firmly on the hilt of the wooden practice sword. "I tried beating in into you, so that doesn''t work. At this point I will just treat you as if you were what I see you as." Kenpachi looked on at the Man holding the wooden sword while shaking his head in utter disappointment. "To think that I actually tried to do this the easy way, ahhhh I am truly not good at these things." Kenpachi became confused as he listened to the monologue of the man that has given up on him. "Since you are just a parasite leaching the funding of the Gotei 13, shouldn''t I just remove that parasite?" When Kenpachi made eye contact with the Head Captain he felt his body go numb, the look in his eyes now was by far different from the one before. No matter how much he was beaten. No matter how much he was Scolded. No matter how much he was cursed. The look in the Head Captain''s eyes was like that of a Patient Master guiding a troubling student. Yet right now. Those eyes. Screamed Death. Chapter 91 - The Creation of Gods 12 Pillars There is a Big difference between being a Boss and being a Leader. The debate is on going on which way is the proper way to define these differences. In Tatsuo''s heart a Boss gives orders yet leaves no room for that subordinate to grow from those orders into a person that is able to replace them. While a Leader is similar in some aspects to a Parent, Guiding, disciplining, correcting, prasing. These are just some of the things a Leader does, while he or she also sets the explain for others to emulate. Not all aspects can be emulated however it is up to that subordinate to take that element they find special about a certain leader and mold it into their own. Yet if there is no discipline. There cannot be a Leader. In order for a Leader to be present some sort of structure must be in place. Structure causes discipline, discipline creates leaders. Yet the Soul Reaper in front of Tatsuo had no discipline. Therefore he was not competent to fit his role as a leader. Which in turn means that Tatsuo, the Head Captain also failed in his duties as a Leader. He has not discipline his subordinate which has lead to his lack of discipline. While some may argue that he is new to the role, it isn''t his fault, etc, etc. Those that think this way are also failures, when you are placed in a role of power the ones below you are now your responsibility. Their actions reflect your own as well as the organization you represent, therefore it still is ultimately your fault. Looking at Kenpachi Tatsuo swung the wooden sword in his direction with his full strength. The air was compressed sending a large "Wind Blade" at Kenpachi, the swing was so swift it broke the sound barrier causing air to swiftly leave the area accompanied by a sonic boom that shook the entire barracks. The sound alerted the entire Gotei 13, All the captains rushed to the Head Captain. The wind blade moved swiftly causing Kenpachi to defend swifty as well. Yet despite his best efforts the wind not only sliced through his Zanpakuto but nearly his entire body before Tatsuo moved to save him. At this moment the Captain arrived to the scene to see a bloody Kenpachi, and the Head Captain in front of him holding a wooden sword. Scanning the crowd, Tatsuo looked back at the nearly unconscious Kenpachi saying this. "I would not stoop so low as to embarrass you in front of your subordinates but I cannot say the same about your peers. As a Captain you have a responsibility to lead the ones below you while also accomplishing the tasks that I have assigned to you. Yet you have only partially accomplished one of those tasks, Leading your Division into one that believes strength trumps all. While I agree strength is important, however without knowledge that strength can be misappropriated. While Paperwork and all the other tedious tasks you must do as a Captain may seem as unnecessary, However they are extremely important to maintaining the safety of the ones without the power to protect themselves. If you cannot do something so simple as follow my instructions while blowing it off as unnecessary what reason is there for you to maintain your position? If you believe my actions are not appropriate you may by all means dispense a counter with sufficient proof That i will review then if necessary change my directive. Leadership does not go one way, yet you have failed in your duties as one up until this point. For that I will attack what means the most to you, your prized sword. Everytime you fail I will remove something of value to you until you correct your ways. As that is my duty as The Head of the Gotei 13, Your Leader, to discipline my Subordinate in the most effective manner." The Captains that were listening on all vowed in their hearts to never place themselves in a position similar to Captain Zaraki. "Now in your head you must be wondering how did strength training turn into a lecture on leadership right? It''s simple. When you are strong the weak want to be like you, or be better than you, hate you for it, the list goes on. You will be forced into a position where you are admired, where you are worshiped, where you are respected. You will be forced to lead. Now, with that strength what will you do not only to your enemies but your followers as well? Find that purpose. Correct your deficiencies. Become someone worthy of that arrogance you posses." He paused the looked at Kenpachi, then directed his attention to the captains gazing on from the sidelines. "If you can do that much I will kill even a God to defend the ones that follow me. I will make it my mission to ensure the health, mental, emotional, even financial stability of you all while also making you more powerful than you have ever been." Looking back to Kenpachi. "However, if you want to become a parasite sucking away at the kindness I have provided. I will erase you from this Plane." Leaving those words lingering into the hearts and minds of the Captains, Tatsuo started walking back to his office. ''Break them down, Build them up into something that can never be broken down again. That murderous bastard with that stupid mustache created a following of manics with this method. I wonder what I will create.'' Chapter 92 - The Calm Looking at the retreating back of the Head Captain the other Captains stayed silent until it was out of view. "What did you do Zaraki? -Mayuri Mayuri was quite perplexed, during the Past Few weeks he has not seen the Head Captain so much as open his mouth in complaint. Yet, looking at the sorry state Kenpachi was in he felt that the big idiot before him must have done something truly vexing. Kenpachi recounted the events that transpired to his fellow Captains, the more they listened on the more they agreed with the Head Captain''s anger. "Currently, Head Captain Shiba has been running not only the Gotei 13 but the entire Government of the Soul Society as well do the absence of the Central 46. Including those he has somehow found the time to create new Specialties for the Shiba Clan while also rebuilding the Clan to a point where it can almost rival the Four Great Noble families once again. While doing all of that he found time or made time to train you, yet you are as Stubborn and difficult as ever. If I was in his position I too would do the same thing, yet he handled it quite marvelously." -Byakuya "I agree with Captain Kuchiki, you conduct has been unworthy of a Captain yet the old Head Captain tolerated you due to your Battle prowess. Head Captain Shiba wants you to have the total package, being an all round capable Soul Reaper Captain." -Soi Fon "He did all of this with a Wooden Sword?!" -Toshiro Looking around at the destroyed Training area Captain Hitsugaya attempted to gauge the power of the Head Captain only to find he was truly beyond his understanding. "All of this was caused by the shockwave of the swing. So merely collateral damage due to the intensity of the swing." -Isshin "This doesn''t look good for you Captain Shiba, I know first hand how much you detest paperwork. I also have a feeling the Head Captain won''t let you go because you are in the same Clan." -Toshiro "HAHA I agree with Captain Hitsugaya, Looks like it''s gonna be rough for you Isshin" -Kyoraku "Says the one that blows off Paperwork as well." -Ukitake "Looks like we all need to take this far more seriously than we have been. I doubt that "Kind Gentleman" will let us off. I have also had my fare share of suffering at his hands, I do not want to experience that again due to such minor tasks." -Gin "Oi Captain Ichimaru, you never talk about that. We all remember Aizen''s power, just what did he do to you to make you strong enough to beat that man?" -Urahara "He become something so powerful that I could only laminate at my own misfortune. Shinso and I went through things I never want to experience again, we never want to experience again. Those Wings, That Cero, AHHH it''s horrifying." -Gin The Captains looked at the Captain of Division 3 while he re-lived painful memories all with the exception of Captain Unohana, she was deep in thought. The words the Head Captain said left a deep impression on her. ''If I can do those things you would even kill a God to defend Us? Looks like I will have to go back to the way I was before, with minor changes.'' The next few months the Gotei 13 underwent massive changes as the things the Head Captain said resonated through the Captains and trickled down to the subordinates. Teamwork, Group Training exercises, Joint Division Operations, the list goes on. The efficiency of the Gotei 13''s operations went through the roof gaining more prestige within the Soul Society. All the while the Shiba Clan expanded as the Marriage between Tatsuo Ichizo Shiba and Nelliel tu Odelschwanck was announced. The Shiba made it''s Grand return to the Great Noble family circle with a big announcement as a core member of the Head Family, who is also the Leader of the Gotei 13 is getting Married. The entire seireitei was furiously getting the preparation done, as a Marriage this big must be grand, extravagant, lavish. Sitting in his Office Tatsuo felt a warm surge of energy flow through his body. This was a sign that someone from Plane 20 has ascended into Godhood. [The God Itachi Zenkichi requests permission to advance to plane 19. Will you grant permission?] ''Yes!'' The warm surge grew more intense until Tatsuo radiated a golden glow that brightened the entire Gotei 13 making the Sun in the sky seem small and insignificant. Through the connection Tatsuo felt Itachi''s arrival in Hueco Mundo. ''Time to reunite with my Brother.'' Peaceful days were coming to the Soul Society. Happy days filled with laughter. Yet this short moment of peace was not going to last long. Under all it all the first test of the Gotei 13 was coming. It will not be gentle. Chapter 93 - The Twins, Reunited Arriving in Hueco Mundo, Tatsuo use the connection he felt with Itachi to find him. Itachi was a Gillan standing at 6 stories high with a Hollow mask that resembled a Smiling Tiger. He was located in the Menos forest under the surface level of Hueco Mundo and around him were pieces of other Gillans. His unique mask indicated that he was a Gillan with potential to grow. ''Even on another Plane he is still a talented bastard isn''t he.'' Looking at the scattered remains of the Gillans Tatsuo smiled even after a 1000 years the feeling of being close to his Brother again brought warmth and familiarity to this dark world. As time between Planes are independent 1000 years may have passed on Plane 19 yet on plane 20 around 100 have passed. Not only that but Tatsuo went back in time in this plane. Therefore the ratio of time between Planes is unknown. Tatsuo looked up at the towering Itachi. "It''s been a long time Brother. Give me a moment and you will be able to speak." Tatsuo placed his hand on Itachi. ''Use the Potion of evolution to bring Itachi to the Arrancar level. Fuse the Quincy bloodline as well while transferring the damage to me.'' Royal Purple reitsu was released from Itachi as he began to shrink and change. Tatsuo absorbed massive amounts of reishi to mitigate the damage he was receiving healing his body as quickly as it was being damaged. The trees of the forest were stripped of the reishi in a 10 mile diameter as the process continued, Itachi''s Body took form as his mask fell off piece by piece until two pointed ears and a Crown was a top his head. He was 5''7 with White and Gold hair like Tatsuo but the White was on the right as the Gold was on the left. While his left eye was golden as the right was blue, when he stood up it was like looking in the mirror as he faced Tatsuo. Tatsuo handed him some clothing and while Itachi got dressed they talked about the Changes in Plane 20. After Tatsuo left Itachi united the world under one banner, the Night Empire''s. An era of peace and prosperity, technological advancement, and order took place shortly after. Father, Mother, Shisui, and most of the Jokyunin are all at the 9th Divine gate. Itachi married Izumi Uchiha making her the First Empress of the Night, together with Izumi they had 12 children ensuring the continuation of the Zenkichi Clan. The more Tatsuo listened the more he could sense the joy in his brother''s heart, his love for the people, and Family. "We have to make our way back to where I live on the way I will fill you in on everything about this world." Opening up a Garganta they made their way back to the Soul Society. Tatsuo filled him in on the races present in this world: Hollows, Soul Reapers, Quincys, Bounts, Fullbringers, all variations of Souls, and finally Togabito(Sinners whom reside in Hell). He explained the power dynamics, political situation, dangers, and finally his soon to be wife. "You the one that put training and ruling the Nation over everything, is getting married? To be honest I thought you were gay." Tatsuo looked at Itachi with cold eyes while the latter laughed at his brothers face. "Just because one doesn''t show interest why did you have to go that far? Even if i was would it really be that big of a deal? Such an insensitive joke." "OOOOHH, You do know that I once witnessed you burn 10,000 shinobi in a ball of fire, wipe out an entire clan with the word "Begone" and lets not forget force entire Nations into submission with a Imperial Decree. Yet you got offended over such a small joke? I''m honestly shocked." Itachi put on an exaggerated shocked face while covering his mouth with his hand as the made their way into the Shiba Estate. Walking pass the members of the clan who were shocked to see the pair, they made their way into his Villa, Tatsuo found Nel sitting in the study reading through a book on Noble etiquette. She was sitting at a table with a rose pink kimono on while her legs were crossed, she sat barefoot completely engrossed in the knowledge contained within the book that she failed to notice the duo enter. Her mask remnants were gone which allowed full view of her seafoam green hair, and immaculate facial features. The contrast of the pink kimono and seafoam green of her hair made the entire room seem more vibrant. Sitting there casually flipping through the pages of her book, she was like a work of art. A Masterpiece that should only exist in fantasy yet tangible, s.e.xy yet elegant, wild yet not barbaric, she seemed so noble that eyes should not be laid upon her. Tatsuo stood next to his brother at the entrance to the study as he admired his future wife for a few moments before letting out a small cough. Nel looked up to see double for a moment before she looked closely at the two. Itachi wore a stoic yet warm face, while Tatsuo wore the stern face of a ruler, yet his eyes were gentle as he looked at her. "Who is this?" Nel asked while placing the book onto the table and adjusting her kimono to be less revealing. "This is my Twin Brother Itachi, he has recently come to join us." Itachi and Nel exchanged a few pleasantries before Tatsuo lead him to a room that he will be staying in, showing him around the estate then bringing him to the Gotei 13. The Smiling Trio is ? complete, if one was a disaster then two is a calamity, and when all three are together again it''s pretty much end game for all that stand on the other side of them in battle. After familiarizing Itachi with combat in this world Tatsuo committed himself to his wedding planning. While the storm brewing just slowly acc.u.mulated in strength, for Tatsuo it''s nothing more than a nuisance. Yet for the Gotei 13 it will be their first true battle after their training sessions. Silently. Covertly. Approaching. Chapter 94 - A Slight Change of Plans Later that same evening Itachi and Tatsuo were sitting in the Entertainment room, just having a Brotherly bonding movement. "I can understand how you are so infatuated with Nel, she appears to be a flawless woman in terms of appearance. Her attitude matches her personality as she seems more like a delicate scholar, yet at the same time a caring Housewife. Her battle prowess is far beyond the standard I have ascertained from this world, and she also has the ability to make you go meek and timid I never thought i would see the day." "HUH? You are the definition of the word humble so I bet you too act the same around your wife The Empress." Kukaku walked in to see the two brothers speaking to each other. She found her a seat at the Table and poured herself some of the Wine which was placed near the middle. Finishing the cup swiftly she poured another. "Oi Kukaku, that isn''t normal Spirit Wine, I had that distilled with Reishi so even people of my level will get drunk off that calm down." -Tatsuo "Ah, even though you say it''s so strong it''s still extremely smooth and rich." Placing the cup down a reddish tint appeared on her face as she wiped her mouth with a handkerchief. She placed the handkerchief on the table then looked at Tatsuo. "After your Marriage ceremony you will take the position as Head of the Clan. In the short span of 10 months you have Raised the Shiba back to the level it had in the past. Your management of the Clan affairs and the Gotei 13 have had major impacts on the entire Soul Society. Even though you used us to further your own goals, you reciprocate the kindness you have received A quality many lack." She poured herself another cup of wine took a sip then placed it down. "As the future head of the clan you must dress accordingly even in your Gotei 13 Captain''s uniform. The Captain of Division 6, Byakuya Kuchiki does so by wearing the senkeikan headdress with the Kuchiki heirloom doned around his neck." She took out a case that Tatsuo had no idea where she pulled it out from. She placed on the Table and opened it to reveal it''s contents. There was a Hairpin formed into the symbol of the Shiba Clan and a Large golden necklace which had the emblem of the Seiwa-Genji the Parent house of the Shiba embed into it. "The Shiba once stood at the top of the Great Noble families due to use being descendants of the Royal Family. The emblem embedded into the necklace is proof of our Royal bloodline, even though you were adopted into the Shiba as the clan was headed to ruin the one who saved us from that ruin is naturally as Noble as the rest of the Clan heads. Starting tomorrow these will be formally apart of all attire you wear, therefore you must also dress appropriately." Tatsuo didn''t respond because the were no words to respond with, sure he was once a Great Emperor that ruled over millions. However, that was a history he created there was no precedent of that ever happening before. While the history of this current clan he was actually able to make a play for the Throne of the Soul Society, things just got far more interesting. He would have to win over everyone this time instead of using his own strength to forge that path. A Political game was about to start. The Next morning Tatsuo headed to the Gotei 13. He still wore the uniform of the Miotoshi with his Captain''s Haori over it yet, today there were minor changes. His shoulder length hair was faded at the sides and back an inch above his ears. Where the long hair met the fade near the temples Two braids were added to the side as the hair on top was placed into a ponytail. The Braids were used to attach and display the Shiba Clan emblem. Around his neck the necklace sat as the emblem rested on his chest. Arriving at the his Office he assembled the Captain''s in the assembly room for the weekly report and to discuss the security for his wedding. As a Noble of one of the 5 Great noble families the security would be provided by the Military of the Soul Society in other words his Gotei 13. When the Captains arrived and took their positions they all locked eyes on the two new additions to the Head Captain''s wardrobe. "Captains of Divisions 9 and 12 what is your progress with the research of the Hollow evolution process in relation to the Hogyoku?" Mayuri and Kisuke stepped forward to speak on the results of their research. "It seems Head Captain Shiba was truly correct when he stated that certain hollows are indeed able to be Soul Reapers as well upon reach the Arrancar level. Using 3rd Seat Szayelaporro Granz as the test subject we extracted a small portion of his spirit energy and blood." -Kisuke "Yes! After that we gathered many different classes of Hollows from low to Vasto Lorde level and did the same. We were able to deduce that when a human soul that was supposed to arrive in the soul society after death has a certain degree of reiatsu before becoming a hollow they will mutate. This Mutation allows Hollows to evolve from the Gillian level to the Vasto Lorde level." -Mayuri "Correct, the degree of Mutation can be isolated and intensified within these hollows to allow them to arrive at the Arrancar level. In Hueco Mundo there was once a tree that forced the Mutation of these genes, which we are in the process of restoring." -Kisuke "The Degree of damage to this tree is extensive as we have found traces of Former Head Captain Yamamoto''s Reiatsu. He must have placed a seal which burned the tree preventing it from producing the required substance to advance the Hollow mutation. As the Life force of this tree is incredible he could not completely destroy the tree, yet the seal he placed on it cannot be removed as it was set to operate even after his death." -Mayuri "The Only way to remove the seal is for someone extremely proficient in Kido to make an attempt, wait for time to erode the seal, or A more powerful Soul Reaper or Arrancar removes the seal." -Kisuke At that moment all eyes turned to the Head Captain to wait for his directive. "Extermination of Hollows without that specific Mutation will continue as they are a threat to the World of the Living and the Soul Society. Captains of Divisions 9 and 12 you will come up with a way to detect these Hollows mutation, in addition these Hollows will be placed within Los Noches. Captain Ichimaru you will join Captains Urahara and Kurotsuchi in the removal of the seal." The Captain''s Acknowledged the decree as it made a lot of sense before returning to their position. "Captain of Division 11 what is the progress of your training?" Captain Zaraki stepped forward to state his piece. "My Zanpakuto Nozarashi is extremely difficult, obtaining Bankai will require a few more weeks." Tatsuo nodded before telling Zaraki to return to his position. "Captain of Division 13, what is the progress of the Seated officers Zanpakuto training?" Jushiro stepped forward. "Out of the 130 officers in question, 43 have made progress while 28 have truly achieved Shikai amount the officers 10th to 6th seat. All the Lieutenants has successfully achieved Bankai including the New Lieutenant Rukia Kuchiki with the assistance of Captain Urahara. Out of the Remaining 50 officers from 3rd to 5th Seat excluding the 3rd Seat of Division 11 and Division 1 that have already acquired Bankai, 17 officers have achieved Bankai." "Very Good, Now I hope that with the addition of the officers with Bankai the Captains are not neglecting their own Training. The Wedding of the future Head of the Shiba Clan is next week Friday therefore, there will be no Captain''s meeting just send a written report of your activities to my Office where Lieutenant Okikiba will be posted. As there will be many guest attending with High Status including Captain Kuchiki and the other Heads of the Great Noble Families security is of the highest importance. Captain Toshiro Hitsugaya, you will be incharge of gathering the appropriate personnel, you may select any member of the Gotei 13 below the Rank of Captain." "Yes Sir!" "Dismissed." Chapter 95 - Brainstorming Tatsuo sat in his office later the same day pondering over the major difference between the current Clan situation and the overall structure of the Japanese Feudal Hierarchy. In the Night Empire he incorporated many things from a more western View point, as he was the first to come up with the idea no one questioned it. However, the situation was extremely different now. It would be unwise to uproot the traditions ingrained into the people for many Thousands of years, therefore he thought about the Proper situation of a Clan. A Clan was made up of many individuals related by blood or through marriage, and a common ancestor. Currently the number of true Clan members of the Shiba was extremely low, most of the "members" were servants that handle the grounds and day to day running of the estate. If you count the Branch Family that Isshin heads there are only 8 members of the Clan. ''I was adopted into the Shiba so I technically don''t have this Royal blood which may be necessary. On this Plane there is only 1 God, The Soul King, he is directly incharge of the current system in place. He maintains the Balance of the 4 dimensions of Hell, The Soul Society, Hueco Mundo, and the World of the Living. Without his continued existence the current situation of this Plane would collapse. As a God he naturally stands above his creations the Hollows, Humans, Souls, and Quincy, so why would he create such a troubling situation for himself as a God? I experienced the strong desire the Plane injects into you when you ascend to protect and create life however, he has completely giving up on himself in the process. There are other ways to protect and create new life.'' Tatsuo sat there pondering the reason behind the Soul King''s actions. ''I have met the Administrator of Plane 1 before to be in charge of such a High Ranking plane he must be a competent individual. Yet the same cannot be said about the ones lower on the spectrum, either they are new to the job or were demoted in some way. In terms of Gods they are the wildcard of the Plane, they can create, destroy, or modify souls. The are needed to ensure no one ascends whom may threaten the very Plane however it is the Adminastors job to hold the Plane together.'' Tatsuo got someone to bring him tea while he continued his contemplation. ''In other words the Soul King''s death would collapse the world not the Plane. Another God can modify the system he has in place to make the need for a God unnecessary. While using his blood to Ascend would be the fastest possible route to quickly fuse my essence into 1 there is a possibility I would gain his "Soul" Divine ability in addition to my "Declare". I don''t see a downside to it as I would become a God with multiple Divine Abilities, also "Soul" is supposed to be Unique to Administrators, this is an unexpected gain if I obtain it. In world where the Path to Ascend is unclear I can make the path for myself.'' Tatsuo laughed so hard his reiatsu began to leak into the surroundings, his Laugh was heard far throughout the Soul Society reaching even the slums on it''s outskirts. While not enough to cause suffocation the released reiatsu permeated the entire Gotei 13 making all of it''s members to sweat and become nervous. As even in his joyous mood, the Head Captain''s Strength made you lose confidence in the ability to protect yourself. ''Purchase the Shiba bloodline, Isolate the traces of the Soul King''s blood within then strengthen that specific strain.'' [Acknowledged.] The three essence of Arrancar, Soul Reaper and Quincy within him began to fight for supremacy. Hokori refused to be subservient to any which caused the roar of a Dragon to ring from within his body. The roar shook the seireitei, as the Reiatsu of the Head Captain increased exponentially until it no longer could be felt at all. He reached a level of transcendence but nowhere near the level of a true God like he once was. The three essences continued there battle until only two remained, Hokori and Warden. Yet they both underwent drastic changes as the Quincy essence fused with them, Hokori no longer had his Six sets of wings. He now had 1 pair that were larger than the six that came before, they were no longer white. They now glowed with a rainbow hue the reflected the sunlight in the Spiritual realm. Warden didn''t show any visible changes since his time within Ichizo''s Eternal Night genjutsu. With the exception of the Chains that bound the prisoners including Yamamoto were now White, and the world was slightly brighter as the moon in the sky became a full one. On Tatsuo''s side his eyes just turned grey as more pupils appeared before fusing back into one. Like Yhwach and his Father the Soul King, Tatsuo could now see the future as well. He could be considered as the Soul King''s "Son" as well. After that process he used Sonido to arrive at the Shiba estate. He now had to: Asses the Political situation between the Soul King, Central 46, and the Great Noble Families. Spent Time with his Wife. Spectate and Evaluate the changes of the Gotei 13 during the Attack that was coming up He could now see it all, there was nothing here that could stop him. However when you are at the top you hate being alone, he lived that life once. He would not do it again in this life. Chapter 96 - Baby Steps For the next three days Tatsuo spent time with Nel exploring the Soul Society for the first time since they have arrived. As they spent most of their time in the Seireitei which is the Capital of the Soul Society it was time to exit the paradise and enter the real Soul Society where the normal Souls live. As he was now a Greater Noble as well as the Head of The Gotei 13 he had many guards from both his House and the Gotei 13. The Stealth force was sent out to "Defend" the Head Captain by Captain Soi Fon, even though everyone thought it was ridiculous it was a necessary formality. Outside of the capital of the Soul Society is an area known as the Rukongai, it is the largest and most densely populated portion of the soul society. There are a total of 320 districts divided into quadrants of 80, specifically North, South, East, and West Rukongai. Nothing about the way the Soul Society functions is perfect, even though the souls without spirit energy never hunger. The lives they live outside of the capital is similar to the life of lower class citizens in the World of the Living. The lower the number of the district the better the quality of life, beyond district 59 people are so poor they cannot afford clothing or footwear. The Goal of this trip was District 80, also known as Zaraki. The poorest and worst section of the Soul Society, the reason is simple, to find people with the desire for strength. If the Captain of Division 11 originated there, of course there are other youths like him around those parts. Not so much power wise, but he needs that killer mindset and determination to survive. People who have nothing are usually the most grateful when given the opportunity to better themselves. The Shiba is lacking members, every great noble family has lesser noble families in which they preside over. The Shiba does not, Since that is the case we must create new ones, train and educate them, then you have a fully functioning Lesser noble house. Of course this will take time but currently all Tatsuo had was time, money and power, he was so wealthy he realized how poor his connections were. From District 1 to District 15 life in the Rukongai was very comfortable for it''s residents, there were many shops, and other businesses lining the streets as people ran about. Tatsuo spent this time taking Nel to many different restaurants and other eateries as she was a glutton in private. While also spending quality time with his fiance, they talked, joked, and kissed like High Schoolers as there was no need to maintain the stiff noble persona. Making their way through the districts this progressively got worse, no amount of financial or military assistance was helping these places. It looked like a scene out of an apocalypse movie as the people roamed around scavenging for warmth and shelter. When they finally arrived in District 80 it was similar to the Hoovervilles during the great depression as shacks made from scraps was all that was spotted. The ground was bare of vegetation as mud and tightly packed dirt was all that was visible as the people littered the ground as if there was a mass murder. Walking around the district the couple eventually came across a large gully, within said gully there was a group of 20 or so young souls between the ages of 10 and 23 approximately all huddled around a large bonfire. The oldest one was doing something extremely weird for souls, as those without spirit energy require no substance to maintain their health. He was cooking. Tatsuo looked on as the older male cooked a big pot of soup then passed it around in small bowls. After distributing the last bowl to the children he himself poured the remainder into his bowl, which was nothing more than about a shot glass worth of soup. Yet instead of frowning in displeasure the young man smiled, it was as if he was happy that all the Children were able to eat while he himself only got a taste. In the 3 Lives Tatsuo has lived there has not been many as selfless as the one in front of him, sure he himself advanced the power of others but ultimately that was for his own benefit. He thought of what he did as an Investment that could not fail as he himself became to big to fail. So the Heart of the Great Ancestor that has lived long enough for earth to go through many technological revolutions was warmed. ''It seems I have found people worthy.'' Tatsuo didn''t say anything to Nel as he approached the group of children, as he was dressed extremely well for someone in district 80 the children tensed up as the older one asked no questions before launching an attack. The young man rushed Tatsuo in a spirit before pulling out a sword from under in dusty rag cloak. Tatsuo just looked on at the child while advancing leisurely with a smile plastered on his flawless face. His Grey eyes inspected them all before falling back on his attacker. ''His reiatsu is around the level of a 15th seat at best, but he is young so this shows remarkable potential for future growth.'' When the young man''s Sword was about to reach Tatsuo, the latter simply raised his Index finger stopping the blade. "I understand survival of the fittest in district 80 However, before you attack shouldn''t you assess the situation?" When Tatsuo said that 20 members of the Stealth force surrounded the boy with Zanpakuto''s drawn. "Someone like me in a place like this is clearly not your opponent." Saying that he lowered his Reiatsu to a level the Child could detect, like a pipe under tremendous pressure the surroundings was bathed in a Golden light of spirit energy. The power was so intense yet so gentle and noble but, the force behind it ground the rocks into dust. "If I were a malicious person your head and body would have already parted ways." The young man was forced to bow his head while kneeling, as Tatsuo felt this is the only way the child would truly comprehend his words. "If you would like I can make life better for all of you. All you have to do is follow and obey." The Devil once again began to whisper in the ear of the victim while pulling the Heartstrings forcing them to sell their souls. The boy could not look up at the face behind this power but, those words caused his shattered hope to repair itself. Chapter 97 - As it Approaches Of course an offer that the Overgod of Plane 20 offered would not- actually is more appropriate to say could not be refused. The young man''s name is Riku as family names are often not had in District 80 that was all he was known as. Along with Riku the other children were brought back to the Shiba estate given baths, dressed properly then, fed. After the preparations were complete the were brought into the empty eastern court within the Shiba estate. "Starting today this is where you all shall live." When Tatsuo said that the group began to inspect their surroundings with widened eyes. There were 4 buildings within the Eastern court as it was formally a branch of the Shiba which resided in this area. When the Clan fell from grace they all deserted living behind the empty husk of the Clan to Rot. "Starting tomorrow you will be instructed on everything you need to know to be a Soul Reaper and a Noble. As the Head of a Great noble family it is within my right to appoint a lesser Noble or intermediate noble family. From this day forward you will all carry the Family name of Shirudo(Shield), as a lesser Noble family you will be in charge of defending the interests of the Shiba clan. In return the Shiba will insure your continued survival." Tatsuo left those words with the group before departing as they celebrated their new found life. Walking to his study there were a few matters left on his desk for his review and approval. A taking his seat he started to review the doc.u.ments which pertained to the Hollow mutation Tree which has been dubbed the Saisei(Rebirth) Tree by the Department of Research. ''Their hard work on all the tasks I have handed to them has brought forth a whole new level of growth visible in the Captains and their Divisions. Time to give them something to personalize the Captain''s Attire a little bit when you look good and feel good, your work reflects that.'' Tatsuo started to draft up a new order on the Captain''s Haori, for individuals like Byakuya Kuchiki, Shunsui Kyoraku, and Kenpachi Zaraki the Captain''s Haori was not a notibile thing for them. Byakuya thinks it''s Cheap, Shunsui prefers his Flowered Haori over the Captain''s, and Kenpachi just finds it useless. Therefore the new order will allow modifications to the Material, the design, and the style of the Haori to allow the captain''s to display their individuality. As the Highest ranking members of a force that oversees the protection of 3 dimensions they of course deserve that right. The only restrictions are the Diamonds along the bottom and the symbol of the Gotei 13 with the Division inscribed within.The main Color of the outer side of the garment must also remain White. He sent out the order to each of the Captain''s while modifying his own Haori with the help of a master designer within the Shiba Estate. The material was changed to Hollow Spider silk weaved by an Arrancar within Los Noches, this Material was said to be the strongest, softest, most elegant, and most expensive material. He switched from a long sleeve to a short sleeve Haori, the purpose was to expose the Uniform of the Mitotoshi which he wears under the Haori. The underside of the Haori remained gold as were the diamonds on the bottom and the Division indicator on his back.Gold Stitching was also added to the edges of the Haori along the sides and bottom to give it an ostentatious look while also not being too gaudy. After that he returned to the Division 1 Barracks to handle a few more things before his marriage two days away. He used a Hell Butterfly to call Captain Hitsugaya to his office, then went over to the balcony overlooking the Seireitei. Placing his hands on the railing as he overlooked the capital Tatsuo fell deep into thought. ''My actions have altered the Timeline greatly, The Quincy invasion is a little more than 4 years away at this point. The Captains, and seated officers of the Gotei 13 now are far more powerful than they have ever been before. I finally have someone to share life with, My future wife. Yet after the ceremony we will be plunged into a fight that will cause chaos in the Soul Society. The entity that will appear is nothing more than a Ghost of the Kuchiki, how will Byakuya react this time?'' Captain Hitsugaya arrived moments later to see the Head Captain on the Balcony deep in thought, His Silk Haori fluttered in the breeze as he stood there looking like a deity. "Captain Toshiro Hitsugaya have you finished the preparations?" "Yes Sir! Lieutenant Kuchiki of Division 13 will be joining as 2nd in command of the Security forces." "Excellent, by the way Captain Hitsugaya. Have you noticed anything strange happening to your Zanpakuto?" Saying that Tatsuo placed his Hand on his Anchisukiru, his eyes reflected sorrow. He knew what was happening yet he feigned ignorance, after his ceremony the enemy will seal him away. This will be a test for the Gotei 13, how will they respond when the Head Captain is indisposed. Captain Hitsugaya looked at the Head Captain, then placed his hand on his Hyorinmaru. It felt slightly different but the feeling of Hyorinmaru was still present. "No sir, everything with my Zanpakuto is normal." Tatsuo flashed his Grey Eyes over toward Toshiro''s direction, he noticed the brief change in his expression yet said nothing. "Is that So? Well excuse me then." Tatsuo returned to looking out at the Soul Society while Hitsugaya made his exit. ''Muramasa huh? This will be an excellent test of my Gotei 13.'' Chapter 98 - A Touching Union The Day of the Wedding finally arrived as the entire seireitei joined in on the Celebration. The Shiba estate has become extremely busy with many running to a fro welcoming guests that came from all over. The Mitotoshi, The Stealth force, and the Security force assembled by the Captain of Division 10 were all present. "Lord Tatsuo and Nel are finally getting together huh?" -Grimmjow "Yes in Such a great environment as well, just look at the lovely Fireworks of the Shiba Clan" - Stark "Stark what do you think of the Gotei 13?"- Grimmjow "Lord Tatsuo has made us into beings that no longer have to live in the shadows of Hueco Mundo, it''s sucks that we constantly have to work now but otherwise it isn''t so bad. Besides do you like your new Division?" -Stark "Captain Kuchiki and I are entirely different in almost every aspect, his pretentious attitude gets on my nerves. But, it''s pretty fun hanging out with Renji and Ikkaku, I''ve had some wild nights HAHAHA." -Grimmjow "Captain Kyoraku and I are pretty similar so it''s actually nice being in Division 8." -Stark "Will you two Focus! If anything happens during the Head Captain''s wedding I will tell Byakuya and Shunsui to dock your pay!"- Toshiro The Two looked at the short Captain that appeared behind them and responded in a low tone of acknowledgement. As the Captain resumed his rounds checking in on all the Gotei 13 members on guard. Meanwhile Tatsuo''s servants are getting him dressed. ''In the Anime, when Muramasa manifested Ichigo''s Zangetsu yet his Hollow abilities remain as they could not be taken. So the Arrancar within the Gotei 13 should still be able to use their Hollow Zanpakuto as they are just accessing their own power with the exception of Maji. As the possibility of my Zanpakuto rebelling is extremely low at the ceremony the Captain''s and other Officer''s Zanpakuto will be used to seal me because of that. Oh how interesting!'' Tatsuo smiled as the servants finished dressing him in The Attire of the Head of The Shiba. Right now it was his role to be the devoted Husband to be not the Head Captain so he made his way to the central Garden where the preparations were in Place. The Garden was set up wonderfully as seats were lined up along the cherry blossom trees as their pedals drifted through the air dying the environment in pink. As Tatsuo was here the guests eyes fell on the Handsome face of the Man that made this all possible, The Head Captain of the Gotei 13, The New Head of the Shiba. He made the guests arrive here today using his own capabilities making not attending impossible as his status was too high to offend. Tatsuo walked under the Pergola at the end of the aisle to stand next to the one presiding over the ceremonial part of the Wedding. He stood to the side as he waited the Brides arrival, he put the trivial thoughts of the invasion, enemy attack and all that nonsense behind him as he wondered how she looked. From the dress to even her hairstyle everything was kept a secret from the Lord Shiba. As he decided on a western style wedding he wore a simple black tuxedo with the accessories of the Shiba. The Reason behind his choice was to show the change of times within the Shiba Clan, as tradition is indeed important yet that very Tradition lead them to Ruin. Time passed and the orchestra began to play "Here comes the Bride", the Flower girls and boys were members of the Shirudo clan dressed appropriately to suit their roles. The Gladiolus flower which represents Strength of character, honor, and convection was the flower of choice for the children to rain in Nel''s Path as she made her way down the aisle. This flower was chosen due to it''s direct correlation to the Two, from the Espada to the Gotei 13 they remained true to themselves regardless of the obstacles in their paths. Finally Nel came into view, in his original world this dress was known as the Maggie Sottero. Chic lace motifs adorn the bodice of this tulle wedding dress, drifting into the A-line Skirt. Beaded spaghetti straps drift from a sweetheart neckline to scoop back. All finished with buttons on the back which had the Shiba emblem imprinted on them in pink. Her hair was done in surfside Strands as a diamond necklace and matching earrings decorated her body. Step by step she gracefully made her way to Tatsuo as elegantly as possible allowing the guests to take in her beauty as she walked to the end. ''She''s Flawless!'' The guests all had this thought go through their mind as many were entranced by her beauty, as Nel mostly remained in the Shiba estate not many had the opportunity to see her as they are now. Tatsuo was well known in the Noble circles yet his fiance was a mystery, like a heavily guarded secret of the Shiba. ''For the First time in Three life times I am getting Married, I wish mom and Dad were here. Either the Uchiha or my original parents, at least Itachi is here though.'' Tatsuo looked at Itachi that was standing in the Best Man position, then directed his attention back to Nel. When she arrived at the End to take her position next to Tatsuo, standing next to him in her heels she was slightly taller than him. Yet no one felt this mattered, that man sat at the pinnacle of military power in the Soul Society. With Nels arrival the Ceremony truly began, the Two recited their Vows. "For 947 years I was alone. No Parents to guide me. No siblings to help me. No Friends to console me. As a Man with great power sitting at the pinnacle of it all I experienced nothing but Loneliness, Sadness, and boredom. I strived to keep myself busy by acquiring knowledge of this world so that I could make a difference. In my quest for knowledge I came across you 44 years ago. You were not the same as you are today but at that time I saw what you could become. I set off to better myself and when I returned you become the lady that we all see today. From that day forward we became an inseparable pair, and From that day I vowed that even if the flow of time stopped my Love for you would continue. Will you join me in my Journey to greatness?" "I Will." Nel fiddled with the stitching on the sides of her Dress before she spoke. "Over the years you have taught me many things that I have never thought possible. From Training to the wonders of many different aspects of the world. Compared to you I am lacking yet, you never viewed me in that light. You always took the time to make me a better me overall. No matter how tedious the task you diligently explained it and was there for me every step of the way. From that day I vowed that even if Gravity no longer maintained the flow of the Universe, my love for you would continue. Will you join me the path set forth?" "I Will." The ceremony continued with the exchanging of rings and this kissing of the bride. Fireworks and Doves were released into the air to celebrate the union of Tatsuo Ichizo Shiba and Nelliel tu Odelschwanck-Shiba. The crowd all stood up to appalad and inspect the pair as a voice resounded from the void. "What a touching Union." 23 figures surrounded the Head Captain pushing Nel to the side. A bright light enveloped Him and he was gone, as the 23 Figures remain. "Now that the main deterrent is occupied let us continue this lovely evening." Revealing his Figure as the eyes of the crowd locked on to him unable to comprehend the situation. Chapter 99 - Muramasa Captain Hitsugaya was shocked by the sudden development as he rushed into action to defend the Guests. Captain Kuchiki stood up and rushed to retrieve Nel who was wide eyed and in Shock as she stared at the location Tatsuo once was. "WHAT DID YOU DO TO HIM!" Nel screamed at the top of her lungs as her body illuminated in a pink hue, her eyes narrowed and her beautiful face turned into a scowl as her reiatsu dropped onto the assailant. Standing slightly disturbed by the power of this seemingly feeble noble woman the assalait widened his eyes before returning to a stoic expression. "I simply moved him to a separate space and sealed him due to the fact his Zanpakuto, Anchisukiru refused to cooperate." "What do you mean refused to Cooperate?"- Hitsugaya "Your Zanpakuto have been freed, they are no longer your property to do as you wish." Captain Hitsugaya froze at those words slightly, he remembers the question the Head Captain asked him a few days ago. Indeed there was a change in his Zanpakuto but he thought it wasn''t anything serious at the time. "So you took Lord Tatsuo? A weakling like you couldn''t take control of his power so you tried to remove him! " Grimmjow was not a level headed individual to begin with but this time he lost all sanity. During his time as Espada Quinto his aspect of death was Destruction, for the first time during his duration in the Soul Society that destructive tendency was shown to the members of the Gotei 13. Grimmjow''s appearance in his Resurreccion cause a torrential rain of reiatsu to crash down in a nearly tangible state. His teeth became jagged and sharp, his hands turned into black claws and his feet became black clawed paws, similar to that of a jaguar. His Hair became long and flowing, the markings around his eyes enlarge and extend to the tips of his ears, which become sweep back and more feline. The black uniform of the Mitotoshi became form fitting black segmented armor, similar to his time as a Vasto Lorde. He has blades protruding from his forearms and calves, from his mouth he released an ear piercing screech accompanied by a shockwave that cleared the crowd. Using Sonido he arrived in front of the mysterious enemy and launch a powerful kick that caused a myriad of afterimages a space was being distorted. As his right leg approached the man a figure blocked the Kick with a Sword. This figure stood at 7''9 with long wild styled hair and cat ears protruding from the top of her head. Instead of clothing fur covered the sensitive areas of her body revealing her abdomen up to the space between her b.r.e.a.s.ts and neck. A tail extended from her rear end pointed toward the sky as a blade was exposed from the end. Her face revealed a smile as she marveled at the power behind the strike, she then laughed producing a shockwave similar to the one Grimmjow produced. "HAHAHA GRIMMJOW! Do you remember me?!" Grimmjow retreated a few paces then looked at the towering figure in front of him, the longer he inspected her the more distorted his face became. "Yo- Kemono no joo(Queen of Beasts)? How? When I first awakened you, you were no more than a small Tiger cub, how?" Without responding to the inquiry Kemono no jo once again laughed heartily making the norm civilians and nobles without much spirit energy tremble. She stepped forward then held her blade in at a 90 degree angle before her body shined in a similar blue color as Grimmjow as she collected reiatsu into the blade. " (Queen''s Prestige)" An army of beasts of all species appeared in a ethereal form as they kneeled before Kemono no jo, from the smallest Meerkat to the majestic Willy Mammoth all beasts that walked the earth from past to present appeared before her. As long as the were terrestrial animals weather Mammal, Reptile, or Bird, they answered the Queen''s Summons. " (Queen''s Decree, Slaughter)" These Ethereal Beasts roared, cried, or screeched in response to the order. They moved swiftly as they ass they attacked indiscriminately amongst the crowd, weather they were members of the Gotei 13 or members of the crowd. "" Captain Hitsugaya attempted Shiki yet the blade just glowed slightly before fading. "I cannot use Shikai!" "That''s Right, as I have said before I have Liberated the Zanpakuto. Yet it would appear that you have some interesting members of the Gotei 13 that do not have a traditional Zanpakuto." As he said that the members of Mitotshi present released their Zanpakuto to appear in their Resurreccion to protect the civilians while defeating the Beasts Grimmjow''s Zanpakuto sent forth. "Who are you? And what are you hoping to achieve by doing all of this? Where is Head Captain Shiba?" This voice belonged to Captain Soi Fon who was the first of the Captains to arrive due to the commotion. "My name is Muramasa. My Goal is simple to liberate all Zanpakuto from their soul reapers." "It would seem Lord Tatsuo has been sealed in something similar to Caja de Negacion, it is a prison that sends Arrancar to an alternate dimension for eternity. However, with the Reiatsu Lord Tatsuo has the space could only hold him for a mere moment before shattering so what did you do?" The next to arrive was Ulquiorra who analyzed the residue Spirit energy of the seal to come to that conclusion. "Thats simple really, as the Head Captain was indeed extremely powerful, so far so that even with the combined might of the Captains and Lieutenants he would only be slightly pressured but not at a disadvantage. So we used the knowledge contained within the Arrancar Zanpakuto to come up with this method. As you say the Head Captain possesses tremendous Reiatsu, beyond the common understanding of Soul Reapers and Hollows alike. Therefore, we used The Captain''s Zanpakuto along with the Zanpakuto of the Former Espada to create this Dimension with only one purpose to contain the Head Captain of the Gotei 13." Before Ulquiorra could respond he too was attacked yet he stopped the incoming attack with a raised index finger. "It seems you have misunderstood the capabilities of the New Gotei 13. " For the first time in his Life Ulquiorra felt his chest on fire, his mind went blank as the only thought on his mind was to eliminate them all. For the first time someone has enraged the Empty heart of Ulquiorra. Chapter 100 - Raijin and Ulquiorra (Part 1) Turquoise reiatsu droplets fell from the sky in a heavy downpour similar to spring showers watering the lands below. At this point the rest of the Captains arrived at the scene, they were filled in on the current situation by Captain Soi Fon. Looking up at the figure standing in the sky as his Reiatsu pressured the lands The Captains studied him intently. "This is my first time seeing 3rd Seat Cifer''s Resurreccion, the amount of power he is exerting could be compared to a seasoned Captain." -Unohana "It''s scary to think that the Espada could have been our enemies, looking at the Number on his chest Ulquiorra was Espada Primera before his arrival in the Gotei 13 second only to the Head Captain. His power cannot be underestimated as I doubt the Head Captain would allow a misappropriation of Rankings." -Kisuke Ulquiorra stood in the Sky overlooking the Shiba estate, his bat like appearance was displayed to the world. His wild hair flowed in the breeze as he looked at the Rouge Zanpakuto in disgust and hate. "Grimmjow, and other members of the Gotei 13, I would advise you to stand back. Evacuate the non combatants, secure the area, erect barriers, because tonight I will vent my anger on these trival Zanpakuto." Ulquiorra raises his right hand slightly a small javelin appears radiating his anger in a seemingly physical form as the air changes becoming more stifling making it more difficult to breathe. " (Light of the Moon)" Grasping the Javelin Ulquiorra throws it with great force at the Zanpakuto who attacked him causing an explosion of spirit energy into the Air, wind blew fiercely in all directions as the decorations, chairs and other ornaments of the Wedding were sweep away. The Impact caused the water within the lake in the court yard to evaporate with the accompanied heat. This once peaceful event has turned into a warzone as bystanders ran for cover under the protection of the Gotei 13. The 3rd seat of the 1st Division showed his prowess to all that doubted his legitimacy holding such a high ranking officer position. The Zanpakuto that received the attack was none other than his own Raijin, in truth Muramasa didn''t turn the Zanpakuto against their Soul Reapers. He awakened the deepest instinct which resides within the heart of the Zanpakuto while also manifesting them in a physical form. Acting upon this instinct they attack the Soul Reapers, the goal of these attacks differ from Zanpakuto to Zanpakuto. In the Crater created from Ulquiorra''s Attack Raijin was covered in burns from the ferocity of the attack yet he remained impudent. His masked face which revealed only his eyes cracked slightly as he struggled to his feet, in the Sky Ulquiorra looked on, his eyes remained stoic yet his words were venomous. "The Fact that my own Zanpakuto which I nurtured, Which Lord Tatsuo crafted, would turn out to be such an embarrassment is disappointing. The power in that attack should have only tickled slightly yet you are already in such a sorry state. Re-Education is needed." "Bankai." Raijin responded with strength instead of petty words and released Bankai. Dark Clouds covered the already dark sky as rain began to fall, lightning struck, thunder resounded. In the crater lightning struck Raijin covering him in a cloak of electricity as the Katana turned into a Lance which resembles a lightning rod. While the wind blew, the lightning continuously struck Ulquiorra looked on unfazed by the ostentatious display of might. His eyes looked at his Zanpakuto without a single level of warriness, his confidence in his strength was unmatched. "Sora no Kami, a Bankai that I worked with you to achieve Ulquiorra. Lets see if you can remain so haughty! (Lightning Tribal)" In the Sky 100 beams of Lightning formed an arena around the two isolating them from the rest of the world. "I''m sure that you know the rules of the Lightning Tribal." -Raijin "Of Course, Rule #1 No outside interference." "Rule #2 Only 1 May exit alive." "Rule # 3 Holding back results in death." They looked at each other and took a fighting stance, the Soul reapers on the outside could only look at the Two blurred figures clash repeatedly. Ulquiorra unleashed a fury of strikes with as Raijin countered with strikes of his own. Each clash caused the skies to respond with Lightning and Thunder. Electric sparks occasionally were discharged from the cage destroying a portion of the land. The Reiatsu of Ulquiorra made the lower level Soul Reapers and Zanpakuto feel a sense of despair just being within it''s range. While Raijin''s made the body numb as if there were thousands of volts flowing through your body. Each clash intensified these sensations as the storm above intensified as well to the point it was like they were battling in a typhoon. They Moved faster, they Struck harder, they attacked with the intent to kill. Sonic booms were heard in addition to the thunder which made it sound like a modern day battlefield. Then there was a moment of silence which made the earlier chaos seem like it never happened. "Rule # 3 Right? Then I will respond to your strength with my own. " Like a curtain falling the entire world was dyed turquoise as Ulquiorra''s reiatsu reached a new peak. Chapter 101 - Raijin and Ulquiorra (Part 2) In the midst of the crushing pressure within the reitsu Ulquiorra emitted, Raijin raised his as well. Outside the arena of Lightning the Captains and other seated officers looked on in awe. In the Turquoise world Ulquiorra stood proudly in the sky, His Maji was like a true Nightmare. His presence was the embodiment of despair, his two bat like wings were replaced with two sets of black feathered wings. His hair turned white as two horns protruding from his head made out of turquoise spirit energy. The Black lines which appear below his empty listless eyes extended slightly above the eyes as well ending before the Hairline. His torso was white as the hollow hole in his sternum radiates turquoise spirit energy as a black line extended from that point to his waist. His lower body was covered in a cloak like substance that covered his white legs below. As the feathers drifted from the sky covering the battlefield Ulquiorra stood proudly like an Angel of Death. "If it wasn''t for the third rule I would have prefered not to use my Maji." Raijin looked up at Ulquiorra puzzled as to why he does not which to use such power. "Raijin is indeed a powerful Zanpakuto, so much so that I could rank it alongside the Captain''s Zanpakuto. Yet without Ulquiorra to wield him his destructive force falls short of the true abilities of Espada Primera." Shunsui commented below to the officers present based upon his observation of the battle so far. Ulquiorra Raised his hand. "When we espada were Evolved into Arrancar we each developed a certain aspect of death that influences our very abilities and behavior. Lord Tatsuo''s is Pride, his confidence in his abilities, his word choice all of it has to do with that and his Zanpakuto Hokori is the legitimate embodiment of that Pride. Mine happens to be emptiness, when i release my Resurreccion I access the abilities of my former Vasto Lorde form to the fullest extent. Yet in Maji I become one with Murcielago taking on this appearance." Inspecting himself Ulquiorra continues the explanation. "Murcielago is quiet the indifferent being in his eyes all things that are not comrades are considered useless beings that need not exist. When I release my Maji and these feathers fall Murcielago is inspecting the surroundings, allies will be protected while everyone else is marked. This in turn give me the ability to make them "empty", which means the longer the fight the more spirit energy is absorbed from the marked beings fueling my own power. This is my Maji''s first ability (Vampiric Leech), on a normal battlefield where bystanders would be few this ability would be like a hidden ace but here it is more like a hindrance as these normal souls will eventually be sucked dry of reiatsu." Ulquiorra looked down at the Rouge Zanpakuto surrounding Muramasa each had a feather attached to their bodies, As well as some unlucky members of house Shiba. "We have yet to learn what would happen if a 3rd Party were to break or destroy the Zanpakuto of another, therefore this Maji is a hindrance to the mission. However, Insolent Zanpakuto like yourself must be taught a lesson." Pointing a finger in Raijins Direction Ulquiorra charged up a cero. "To be frank, the difference to me whether I lose you or keep you is trivial. Lord Tatsuo was the one that wanted me to have you, so therefore I did my best to acquire you. Instead of being grateful for your continued existence you all have rebelled. ." A large Black Green Cero covered the sky moving at a high speed toward Raijin leaving no escape. Raising his spear Raijin collected reiatsu to counter the attack causing the skies above to rage and the earth to quake under the pressure. A massive ball of electric energy formed at the tip of the spear scorching the dark skies turning them red. " [Sky God''s (Fury)]" The two attacks collided causing a space to distort under the destructive forces of the impact. The shockwaves leveled the Buildings in the vicinity, knocking lower ranking Zanpakuto and soul reapers far back while the others stared on at the battle with widened eyes analysing the outcome of the clash. Sitting in a separate space Tatsuo watched this all happen with refraining from moving to wildly in excitement as his "Prison" may shatter. ''Ulquiorra''s reaction was far beyond expectations, maybe he too should join me on the Journey to the Top.'' Smiling at his own genius Tatsuo regained his composer and looked on as these upcoming battles would be even more exciting. When the dust cleared Ulquiorra was standing next to Raijin with a hand on his shoulder. "In this life there are those who we can test and those whom should not be tested. You Zanpakuto have taking this too far regardless of the circ.u.mstances, I will correct your deficiencies this day. (Lance of the Lightning)" Ulquiorra took this lance and crushed it into the mask of Raijin casing an explosion which engulfed the entire area. Chapter 102 - Ulquiorra, The Angel of Death When the bright light caused by the explosion dimed, the sky regained it''s calm as the clouds cleared. Ulquiorra stood in the sky in solitude as the majestic lightning pillars faded, A Katana fell from the sky and found itself rooted into the ground below at the tip of the blade. Ulquiorra looked at the blade in the ground from the sky above and felt connected to it despite the battle moments before. The electric reiatsu of Raijin was still present within it''s blue-black blade. "It would appear that defeating your zanpakuto frees them from whatever effect Muramasa has placed upon them. Captain Kurotsuchi, I will be troubling you to find a method to restore Zanpakuto which have been broken by someone besides their masters." Without waiting for a response from Captain Kurotsuchi, Ulquiorra spread his wings as His Reiatsu flared once more. " (Squander)" The Feathers attached to the Rouge Zanpakuto began to glow in a turquoise light as the Spirit energy was drained from the victim at a much more rapid rate. After 15 seconds the Zanpakuto of lower seated officers started to wither than turn into nothing more than broken swords. Higher ranked Zanpakuto used their spirit energy to block the path of absorption through from within their bodies by isolating their reiatsu and suppressing it. The Feathers completed their task then flew back to Ulquiorra increasing his power further. "As I said before I would advise you all to clear the area. (Lance of Judgement)" In the Sky a Large lance was formed, this large spirit weapon could be compared in length to the Freedom tower in America. The business end of this spear was pointed directly at the Zanpakuto surrounding Muramasa in the center of the courtyard. "To all that have survived this Lance will be your end. I shall warn you the destructive power contained within the spear which has absorbed all of your spirit energy is deadly enough to injure even Lord Tatsuo." The Lance Emitted a terrifying aura that made the enemies fearful while the allies just had a warm surge flow through their bodies. Down below the Zanpakuto erected all sorts of defensive measures as running away proved to be useless as the area was sealed thanks to Ulquiorras warning. The Lance decended silently toward the group before exploding, actually it''s more appropriate to say imploded.as it dragged all things to the epicenter of the blade before vanishing leaving behind severely weakened Zanpakuto. "You may all be wondering why that Lance didn''t break you. Yet that wasn''t it''s purpose. The does one thing and one thing only, remove the essence of reiatsu. While this effect is not permanent, tell me what can you all do without those abilities you are all so proud of?" The Zanpakuto below indeed tried to channel their reiatsu only to get no reaction. "Murcielago has judged that you all do not know what truly being empty actually is. My response to that is rather simple,it''s is not having the option to make a decision in regards to your very own livelihood. Not having the ability to express your emotions, to speak, or to move at your own free will. Being empty is to have absolutely nothing yet still forced to exist. There are many ways to interpret that but the main point remains the same no matter it''s interpretation. During this time I will ask you all a series of questions, if your answer statifies me you may live a moment longer as you are not my Zanpakuto to discipline to that extent. However if you do not then I will break you, very simple." Ulquiorra stepped out the sky to arrive on the destroyed field below, yes Field nothing remained of the grand courtyard of the shiba estate. "3rd Seat Cifer wait a moment, based off the fight between Raijin and yourself the Zanpakuto that are defeated by their masters are indeed freed from whatever has allowed them to rebel. Not only that but you have also shown what would happen if a 3rd party were to defeat someone else''s Zanpakuto as they break and become devoid of reiatsu. Therefore I think your job here is done, we should regroup, get the situation under control by informing the other seated officers not present due to missions and other assignments of the situation. Lastly we should figure out a way to free the Head Captain while also figuring out Muramasa''s true motive behind this farce. Captain Ichimaru stepped forward to mediate the situation at first he thought it would be nearly impossible for Ulquiorra to defeat every Zanpakuto however, without their spirit energy the Zanpakuto would not be able to handle the wrath of the Captain-class Soul Reaper. Ulquiorra saw this as the best chance to solve the issue once and for all however, it was indeed true that there were at least 20 or so Officers outside the seireitei completing missions. First things first was ensuring their safety while recalling them to the Gotei 13, after getting the Gotei 13 back to full strength they can sweep the Zanpakuto rebellion all at once while also removing the Head Captain from his prison which was the real reason Ulquiorra calmed himself. "It would appear that the Captain''s do not yet which to lose their subordinates or their own Zanpakuto just yet. Muramasa get out of my sight before I change my mind and kill you all." Chapter 103 - Itachis Deadline During times of war have you ever seen the victorious side retreat? If you have then doesn''t it make you feel terrible? Just picture getting destroyed in a game, sports, hobbies etc. then instead of your opponent winning they surrender or give up. How does that make you feel? Sure there is a moment of happiness however if you truly think about it you weren''t even worth the time to defeat. That''s exactly the place the Zanpakuto are currently, 12 Captain''s Zanpakuto and numerous Officer Zanpakuto, yet they were all tossed around like Toddlers in front of an a.d.u.l.t by a 3rd Seat. After this 3rd Seat expertly beat their collective ass he then walked away like nothing happened, leaving behind battered Zanpakuto as he and the other members of the Gotei 13 returned to the Division 4 Barracks which was acting as a temporary HQ now that the Head Captain is indisposed. The Captains all sat down at a table within one of the many rooms inside the medical facility of Division 4. All the other officers 5th seat to lieutenant were standing by along the walls, take the opportunity to break the Silence Captain Kuchiki spoke first. "In the Past when my Grandfather was the Captain of Division 6 there was a seated officer who also happened to hail from the Kuchiki clan along with him. This individual held the 3rd seat position for a while as his Zanpakuto had peculiar abilities, He was able to control the Zanpakuto of his enemies preventing them from mustering the full extent of their capabilities. That Zanpakuto was called Muramasa." When everyone heard those words they stiffened while Gin had a peculiar smile on his face. "Normally I would not disclose this information due to it being a sensitive matter of the Clan, however it has dragged the other Great Noble Families into the fray including the Head of the Shiba Clan as well as the Head Captain of the Gotei 13. If I remained silent I would not be upholding my duty as a Captain nor would I be upholding the Honor of the Kuchiki family. This Former Clan member was the 3rd Seat, at first he was an exceptional talent who Grandfather had High aspirations for however somewhere along the way he fell of the path and used his Zanpakuto against fellow allies. The Former Head Captain got wind of it and banished him from the Gotei 13 while Grandfather exiled him from the clan and imprisoned him in a secluded location sealed away to reflect on his wrongdoings." Kisuke was the first to voice his opinion "So how did his Zanpakuto break free of a seal placed by one of the Great Noble families? What is his true objective? Lastly what will he do when he achieves that objective? These are the questions I have been asking yet they don''t add up, If his goal was his master why didn''t he break the seal much earlier? However, what if his objective is still rescuing his Master? All I know is 3rd Seat Cifer has given us insight on how to regain our Zanpakuto." Mayuri snorted then spoke "While he did give us Insight on what to do to regain our Zanpakuto he has also added to the workload!" "This is not the time for pointing fingers Kurotsuchi, 3rd seat Cifer effectively lessened the burden on the Gotei 13 giving us more time to figure out how to free the Head Captain." Said Captain Soi Fon as she instructed a member of the Stealth Force to relay her orders. "I agree with Captain Soi Fon, we must recognize and recall all personnel to strengthen ourselves and the defenses of the Seireitei. After we do that we can begin reclaiming our Zanpakuto, which in turn will allow us all to Secure the Head Captain." Isshin said while looking at Ulquiorra who was standing next to the Original Espada. In the Gotei 13 there is currently only one 2 Units that are able to operate at nearly 100%, The Kido corps and the Mitoshi. Therefore, as the Acting Head of the Mitoshi Ulquiorra was swarmed with paperwork and orders he must approve and issue so, personally he saw this Meeting as a waste of time. The longer it took for the Captains to issue their orders the More Chaos would spread as Soul Reapers, Students and Members of the Noble Families lost control of their Zanpakuto. No only that but they had two very powerful issues that were slowly losing their Patience. The First was the Head Captain''s wife she was also present in this meeting, While outwardly she looked like a delicate noble women everyone could feel the Bloodl.u.s.t and residue Spirit Energy that was subconsciously being released off her body due to her current state. The Second was Itachi, The Head Captain''s Brother. He Stood there as His eyes shined a dangerous light, a pattern appeared that none of the Captains Present have ever seen before as his Reiatsu as well was permeated the area he then spoke. "Usually I am the calm one as Ichi - Tatsuo is the one that has the Short fuse and quick to destroy the enemy. I''m the one that acts as the good cop as he is the bad, Today I will play that role for you members of the Gotei 13. For 100 Years I tried my hardest to be reunited with my brother while he spent 1000 years alone, when we finally get together the joy I had was indescribable as before we once again shared the bond that could never be broken." Itachi took a deep breath while closing his eyes, The aura around him changed to one that could no longer be refuted. The Aura of Emperor Zenkichi the Second was shone for the First time in Section 19, when he opened his Eyes the Zettigan was vividly depicted as his reiatsu skyrocketed to a level that made everyone in the room feel apprehensive. "I understand the burden of being a leader so I will not be unreasonable as my Brother tends to be even though he may know that burden much better than any of us. You will be given 5 Days. After that deadline I will begin to make moves myself, Once I take the field I honestly will not feel any remorse as a destroy your precious Zanpakuto. So it would behoove you to suppress the rebellion as well as find my brother in these 5 days, If not I will be more than happy to do it myself." The Captains looked at the man who resembled their Head Captain to such a degree it was as he never left and they felt a similar pressure. The Familiar feeling of helplessness Captain-Commander Shiba presents when he displays his might. At that moment it was like a Flame was lit under their ass that only intensified as time went on, they all knew if that deadline runs out these flames would burn them alive. While the Source of this pressure didn''t care in the slightest, In their long lives he has yet to have the opportunity to play the part of the overprotective Big Brother. Chapter 104 - Grand interference Sitting in his Prison Tatsuo had a thought ''Due to my interference Ichigo never had the evolution to his Hollow abilities. Not only that Itachi gave them a deadline of 5 days. Let''s take a few steps back, In the Manga an the Anime Ichigo got the power boost due to his raging emotions as well as the hole Ulquiorra put in his chest. The current situation maybe could be more helpful than I once thought! Even from here I can vastly interfere with the tides of the battle let''s use some abilities from my past life.'' Tatsuo looked for the Zanpakuto that would fit what he needed, A Zanpakuto that was far stronger than the current Ichigo yet not too much Stronger than his Vasto Lorde form to the point he would still die. Captain''s Ichimaru, Kuraku, Ukitake, and Unohana are ruled out because of their power being far to significant. While Captains Kuchiki, Soi Fon, Hitsugaya, Koratuchi, and Komamura wouldn''t give the needed push. Which leaves his Father''s Zanpakuto and Urahara''s as Tatsuo doesn''t yet know the full capabilities of Kenpachi''s Zanpakuto. ''Father vs Son seems a little Cliched so we will use Benihime for this.'' Tatsuo located Benihime''s reiatsu then Using the Zettigan he implanted thoughts in her head to Kill Ichigo Shiba. "Now things should get Far more interesting." Back in the seireitei the Gotei 13 was moving with a renewed vigor as the members out on missions were quickly located and recalled with utmost swiftness. The Captains then sent out the Squad members in groups to regain control over the Seireitei and calm the minds of the Nobles as well as wealthy citizens within the capital. While the squad members were doing that the Seated officers were sent out to find and regain control over their Zanpakuto. We move to Division 5, as 3rd Seat Ichigo Shiba, 3rd Seat Ikkaku Madarame, and Lieutenant Renji Abarai were preparing to move out. "I can feel Zangetsu''s reiatsu coming from the execution grounds, after I subdue him we should move on to find your Zanpakuto''s." "Man, the Head Captain''s brother, Lord Itachi is too much. This entire scenario is far more bazaar than any of us could have ever imagined yet he brushes all that off to expedite finding the Head Captain!" -Ikkaku "Well put yourself in his shoes, with the power he has this Rebellion in his eyes is nothing larger than a play, merely theatrics. So his standards are much higher than the Captains'' as he thinks the time frame he gave us is more than sufficient. Not only that, if you factor in the fact his younger brother is missing you have to marvel at how calm and clear headed he actually is. If I was in his position I would have probably stormed the Zanpakuto a long time ago, yet he is giving us this opportunity to prove our strength and recapture our Zanpakuto as well. To be honest I think he is handling it all extremely well." - Renji The three of them continued to exchange words as they made their way to the Execution grounds high on the mountain adjacent to the Gotei 13''s Divisions. Upon reaching the and passing through the trees at the top of the mountain they came across a large clearing. What greeted them was a lone Zangetsu standing on the hilt of his blade as it''s tip was embedded into the ground below making him appear like a final boss. "Ichigo, let us see which of us is Stronger!" Zangetsu hopped off the hilt of his sword as he then grabbed the hilt and assumed a battle stance, his reiatsu was released as a White aura covered the entire mountain. "I will accept your Challenge!You two don''t interfere!" "It''s not our style to intrude on the battles of others anyway." -Renji Ichigo stepped forward and pulled the empty Zangetsu from his back then rushed Zangetsu, breaking out into a battle of swordsmanship. No longer was Ichigo the inexperienced youth that could only swing his Zanpakuto wildly with unkempt, unpolished, and sloppy skills. Under the tutelage of both the Head Captain and his Father Ichigo''s skill set was broadened as his swordsmanship became extremely refined. Instead of looking like a child wildly swinging around a toy his swordsmanship was like a work of art. As the two clashed you could see the results of his training, Ichigo''s footwork, breathing, one handed style, and two handed style was vividly displayed as he switched his large blade from hand to hand or sometimes using both hands during the clash. The sounds of swords clashing was all that could be heard throughout the entire plato, the two moved incredible fast leaving behind a series of afterimages that were momentarily displaying the two. Yet Zangetsu was no slouch either, his movements were that of a true master. Moving swiftly utilizing his sword with grace he was similar to a "Refined gentleman" of the battle. At some point after exchanging more than 300 blows they both realized this wouldn''t go anywhere if they continued battling in such a way. They broke apart creating distance between then as Zangetsu raised his blade to point it at Ichigo. "Bankai" Like a pipe under too much pressure a massive wave of reaistu was released along with Zangetsu using Bankai. In the Division 4 Barracks the Captain''s all felt this reiatsu as they looked up from the work they were handling to glance out the window in the direction of the execution grounds. "Getsuga Tensho." The expressionless deep voice of Zangetsu rang out as he swung the Black Blade of his Bankai down creating a large arc of concentrated spirit energy that was black in color. This Arc approached Ichigo quickly as he raised his blade to defend, when the arc came into contact with his sword the power behind it forced him back creating long drag marks in the ground as he refused to retreat. Mustering his own reiatsu he forced the arc upward hurling it into the air creating a moment to put on his Hollow mask. Once Ichigo had on his hollow mask he collected energy into his Zanpakuto, preparing to fire a Cero. Zangetsu saw this and also started to collect his power into his blade as well. "It seems we will use this strike to decide once and for all who is stronger, Prepare yourself Ichigo!" "Getsuga Tensho!" "CERO!" The Black arc and the Red Arc Clash causing a bright mass of light to emerge from the point of collision momentarily blinding Renji and Ikkaku. None present knew the danger which was approaching. Chapter 105 - Ichigos Faults As the two energies clash the force sending shock waves throughout the seritiei, The Cero fired by Ichigo starts to push back Zangetsu''s Getsuga. The Clash between energies continues as Ichigo charges up a far more powerful Cero. {A/N: This is one of the inconsistencies in the Anime/Manga which I thought should be corrected. Almost all the other viziords have shown their ability to fire a Cero with the exception of Ichigo but then again he was a busted existence to begin with.} "It would appear that you have bested my best effort Ichigo, with this I can be satisfied with the outcome." "Cero" This final Cero collided with the other pushing the Getsuga Tenshou back causing all three energies to collide with Zangetsu in a massive explosion. The dust kicked up for this explosion acted as some sort of signal for the Zanpakuto in the area as they rushed into the Seireitei. Sensing the reiatsu of their Zanpakuto the Captains and seated officers of Divisions 2,3,4,5,6,7,8,10,11, and 13 moved out as Division 9 and 12 worked on repairing the Broken Zanpakuto. The sounds of battle rang throughout the Seireitei, back on the execution grounds Zangetsu now in his Zanpakuto blade form was embedded into the ground, defeated. Ichigo stepped forward to grab his zanpakuto when a voice spoke to him. "Truly a shame that Zangetsu was only able to amount to that much. He couldn''t even best you in swordplay and from what my Former Master said you are one of the worse soul reapers in the Gotei 13 in Swordplay. Not only that but your control over your Spirit Energy is terrible causing it to leak into your surroundings acting like a beacon for any and all that wish to find you." The Owner of this Voice appearing in the sky above the execution grounds, She had fierce Crimson eyes with matching crimson hair. She wore a victorian style Crimson dress with black and white accents which covered her feet. Atop her head was an exquisite tiara made of white gold and Rubies intricately braided into her hair. When she spoke it was like listening to the melody of the Gods as her face was just as beautiful as her voice. Ichigo looked up at the new arrival, what she said about Zangetsu was troubling to him yet the reiatsu coming off of her felt familiar. "You don''t seem to remember me Ichigo even though I was there when you first awakened Zangetsu and used Getsuga tensho. Actually I was present when you awakened your Bankai as well, it''s a pity that I have to do this." "" With a swing of her sword red energy was discharged in the Arc of the swing making it''s way toward Ichigo with a loud screech. Ichigo picked up Zangetsu in an attempt to block the attack, however this proved to be futile even in his hollowfied state as he was sent flying backward a few meters crashing and skidding across the ground. "Benihime¡­*Cough*" Ichigo spoke the name of his assailant after briefly recovering from the impact, he coughed and spit out a small amount of blood before wiping his mouth with his sleeve and returning to his feet. "Bingo, you are in the presence of the Crimson Princess." Grabbing the excess fabric of her dress Benihime did a light curtsy as her face displayed a smile that could cause the downfall of nations. "Today will be your last day Ichigo Kur- Hmm I guess it''s Shiba now huh? Whatever your name doesn''t change the outcome, ever since I first met you something about me has always errced me. Your conviction is indeed admirable protecting those dear to you should always make one stronger, but there is something that has puzzled me every step of the way." Benihime glanced at her nails, inspecting them to ensure they were not chipped after she swung her sword. "You blindly rush into a situation without inspecting the dangers present, just take today for example you probably felt Zangetsu''s reiatsu and rushed straight here. You of course didn''t come alone but they had to leave due to their own zanpakuto being found so you were left alone with Zangetsu. Didn''t the timing seem to coincidental? Before your clash with Zangetsu everything was calm within the Seriereti yet as soon as you two began you battle other Zanpakuto were spotted throughout the capital causing the Captains, seated officers and division members to be dispatched all in separate areas. Also Zangetsu didn''t put up much of a fight yet you just accepted that as you being strong." Benihime stepped down as she continued to point out the discrepancies in his actions. "You have the potential to be one of the strongest soul reapers that have ever existed yet you are still just a naive little brat. That very naivety will be your death, as i''m sure your father and Head Captain Shiba made it their mission to teach you. Hell even my former master took the time to instruct you yet look where you are now, about to be killed in a situation that could have easily been avoided ." A red net made spirit energy binded Ichigo causing him to drop Zangetsu as Benihime continued to walk forward her heels making a distinct sound on the hard rock surface of the execution grounds. Ichigo looked on as Benihime stepped closer in his head her words were being replayed over and over again. Benihime arrived at the tangled Ichigo stabbing her blade into one of the ends of the net. "This is the only aspect about you that so far has not been remedied through meticulous training, If you would have learned from the words the Head Captain said to you back in Karakura town maybe things would not have turned out like this. ." Orbs of fire appeared on the outside of the net which then exploded in a linked landmine domino effect causing Ichigo great distress while also charring the his skin leaving him barely conscious laying on the ground. "Such tenacity only leads to more pain just accept it." Walking toward the burned body of Ichigo, Benihime pointed her blade at the center of his chest. "I remember when your hollow side rampaged there was a hole right about here. ." With a screech Benihime fired her ability directly into the chest of Ichigo leaving behind a gaping hole as Ichigo''s listless eyes devoid of life as they started at the night sky. Chapter 106 - Ichigos Thirst for power ''Is this really the end?'' This thought ran through Ichigo''s head as the events happening around him were played in his head. The view of the Serierti below the execution grounds as battles rang out decimating the once peaceful environment. Explosions, Kido, Ice, Fire, all sort of things were happening as the Gotei 13 fought to regain the power that they once had. Benihime stood over Ichigo as she fixed her hair as the wind from her attack displaced it. ''The day that master scolded me for being afraid of my power. I trained to control it yet in front of her it still wasn''t enough.'' ''I was scolded for my poor swordsmanship so I worked my ass off to make it perfection yet that still wasn''t enough.'' ''My control over my reiatsu was abysmal was horrible so I trained to control it yet that still wasn''t enough.'' ''Why?'' *Badump* The strong sound of a heart beat rank throughout the execution grounds causing the bored Benihime to get alert. ''WHY!? No Matter what I do there is always another wall higher than the one before it!'' *Badump* *Badump* The Heartbeat grew stronger as Ichigo''s reiatsu began to skyrocket and his hair grew. ''I''m too naive? Then what should i do to remedy that? NO ONE EVER TAUGHT ME HOW TO BE WISE!'' The hollowfication process began but this time it was different, instead of a bulky hollow form this one seemed more slender than before. Benihime narrowed her eyes and jumped backward creating distance between the two of them. ''If I had power. The power to protect those dear to me. The power to protect myself. The power to defend the world of the living and the soul society. If I had the power to defeat any and all enemy whether or not I take into account their plans it would not matter as they would still fall.'' The reiatsu Ichigo emitted was felt throughout the land as Tatsuo watched on with great interest, so much so he bought popcorn from siri to enjoy the show in his prison dimension. ''Don''t disappoint me Ichigo.'' On the execution grounds Ichigo started to move his arms slightly. ''To get that power you cannot die here! Get up. GET UP! IF I WANT POWER I HAVE TO TAKE IT WITH MY OWN HANDS!'' Ichigo got up and opened his eyes as a transformed Hollow mask formed on his face as his Orange hair reached his waist. His hollow hole in the middle of his chest had marking which stretched from the center of his chest to his shoulders. He now has retractable claws on his fingertips and Toes, small furry red tufts, were on his collarbone and stretched around his neck with one on each wrist and ankle. His skin was white as his new hollow mask covered his entire head, the markings were different from the Previous mask as it now has four spike sharped marks as two large forward facing horns extend from his forehead. Ichigo raised his head and let out a roar as his body glowed Crimson, his reiatsu was dense, frightening and extensive. Standing on the execution grounds was a apex predator whom made hearts shudder in fear due to his presence alone. Using Ichigo''s Zanpakuto was called to his hands, without any verbal hints the blade transformed to it''s Bankai. "What is this?" -Benihime Instead of responding Hollow Ichigo swings Zangetsu in a downward arc, destroying the ground causing rocks to fly into the air due to the sheer force of the Swing. Looking at Benihime, Ichigo use sonido to arrive in front of her then swung his blade with force attempting to remove her head from her shoulders. "Huh, it seems you no longer have any apprehension to attacking the Zanpakuto of your mentor." Benihime parred the attack causing dust to fly off the execution grounds along with the rocks that were kicked up by Ichigo earlier crashing into the Seieriti below interrupting a battle between Captain Kuchiki and Senbonzakura. The Two broke their clash and took a swift backstep to avoid the incoming debris. "This Reiatsu¡­.Ichigo Shiba, but it''s different. This is far more wild and primal compared to Shiba''s usual reiatsu." Across the Serierti many members of the Gotei 13 had similar reactions to this massive Reiatsu. Back on the execution grounds the two were still in a hectic battle, afterimages were all that could be seen of the two as the wind kicked up due to their speed caused a sort of barrier which prevented anyone from coming to close as the debris which was scattered around was turned to dust by the sheer force of this wind. Benihime stepped back creating some distance between the two before pointing her blade in Ichigo''s direction. "" Her red spirit energy attack hurled itself toward Ichigo who stood strong, taking a slight step forward he pointed his horns in the direction of the Attack and charged a Cero. After discharging his Cero the two attacks collided, the force of the collision caused the trees on the mountain top to disintegrate like a Thanos finger snap. When the dust settles these two behemoths stare each other down as the level of this battle has increased exponentially. Even while acting on instinct this hollowfied version of Ichigo was not a novice when it came to battle while Benihime noticed the Gap between the two which was once as wide as the Mariana Trench is deep has closed at an alarming rate. Ichigo Roars which is actually an ability called (Roar) {A/N: Yes it is actually a thing.} This ability acts a field with damages all enemies within a certain range while also forcing them back. This caused Benihime to guard creating a small gap in her defenses which hollow Ichigo capitalized on by using (Double Moon Fang). A cross shaped getsuga was fired toward Benihime, as that attack traveled to her with great speed he used Sonido and charged up a Cero far more powerful than the one he used before called (Giant Cero). {A/N: These abilities are from the various Games, Movies, and other media.} These Attacks collided with Benihime engulfing her in a sea of flames as a shock wave was caused by the impact. In the sky above Hollow Ichigo stood unperturbed by such a thing as he stood vigilant as this battle was far From over. "BANKAI!" The Crimson princess finally lost her cool as well. Chapter 107 - The Truth Benihime''s outward appearance did not change much as her hair went from crimson to Black. Her Bankai: Kannonbiraki Benihime Aratame(Modification of the Crimson Princess'' Dissection at the Doors of Avalokitesvara.) Was a special one with the ability to restructure anything it touches in both and Offensive manner of a supportive manner. The Fight between the two raged on while inside Ichigo''s spiritual world he sat on the Skyscr.a.p.er as "Zangetsu" and Hollow Ichigo sat across from him. Ichigo looked at the two of them then he thought back to his fight with Byakuya Kuchiki, inside it wasn''t Zangetsu that gave him power it was his hollow self. His Fight with the Arrancars was similar as his Hollow form once again violently pushed his power above his norm. And now fighting against Benihime his hollow powers saved him from death while also evolving to a form similar to the Vasto Lorde. Ichigo looked up then pointed at Hollow Ichigo. "You are Zangetsu." Zangetsu looked into Ichigo''s eyes then laughed. "You finally figured it out Ichigo and here I was thinking you were a muscle brained idiot. How did you figure it out." Ichigo then looked at the other Zangetsu. "No matter what has happened the Hollow me was always the one to protect me no matter what has happened. When the Zanpakuto rebellion and you were gone he remained in the Spiritual world during that time I got insight on many different Getsuga variants and other abilities. While you claim to help me there is not other Zanpakuto in the Soul Society that only has one ability. Not only that everytime we fight the difference in power between Zangetsu and myself has always been scaled where he has the complete advantage. Despite him saying he would take over my body all the many instances were he has had control he willing gives it back to me." Ichigo looks down at the building he is sitting on, the he looks around at his spiritual world. "This is where I first met the Old-man Zangetsu and he told me that he would help me become strong, I have become somewhat strong yet It was not with your help. What are you if you are not Zangetsu?" When Ichigo said the the Buildings within his spiritual World began to crumble as it started to Rain. "Indeed I am not Zangetsu, I am a manifestation of the Quincy powers that you have." "What do you mean? Explain yourself!" "You have already figured out most of it, as when you have been in danger it has never been me aiding you, it has always been him." The Manifestation points at Zangetsu as he walks toward Ichigo. "I never wanted you to be a Soul Reaper, I have tried to suppress your potential to the extent of becoming your primary source of power." Ichigo listens closely as he becomes more and more surprised by the outcome of this conversation. "Why would you go so far?" "Head Captain Shiba seems to already know the reason, the training he has implemented seems to be geared toward something extremely familiar to me. While it is correct to say the enemy in question is me it is incorrect at the same time. Ichigo stared at the Quincy manifestation in confusion as he continued to talk. "My appearance is based upon Yhwach, Father of the Quincy, Son of the Soul King, designation "A" for Almighty. He is a man that desires peace yet he is also the main cause of wars that eradicated the Arrancar which he detested claiming they were impure beings for claiming their human appearance. 1,000 years ago my current appearance is what he looked like when Head Captain Genryusai Shigekuni Yamamoto failed to kill him. The Quincy dubbed him in a Folklore called The Sealed King, in this folklore it stated after 900 years of being sealed, he would regain his pulse. After another 90 years he would regain his intellect, after another 9 years he would absorb the power of every "Impure" Quincy to make their abilities his own. Then after 9 Days he would regain the World." The more ichigo listened on the more distorted his face became. "Your Mother is a Quincy who happened to get attacked by a hollow while pregnant with you, this hollowfied energy merged with the soul reaper powers you received from your father making you a hybrid of all three. At first I had complete control but as time went on I started to lose more and more as your Hollow and Soul Reaper powers increased in strength. Do you understand Ichigo?" Outside the spiritual world Benihime and Hollowfied Ichigo continued their clash until Ichigo stopped. He raised his head to the sky and let out a scream which reflected the extreme pain he was going through. At that point his Reiatsu started to increase exponentially as the density, thickness and weight was unlike anything if was prior. To Compare the two would be a kin to comparing a Toy car to a Bentley, a completely foolish decision. The white plate armor like skin of his hollow form began to fall off as his Zanpakuto began to transform. The one Blade of Tensa Zangetsu became two, The new Tensa Zangetsu took the form of a Khyber Knife variation, the smaller black blade comprises the inner portion of the sword and has the handle fixed to it. While the base of the Sword is slanted and the blade continues with a section jutting out from the underside as a guard, with a chain attached to it that loops over the top and attaches right before the point of the blade. Standing in the sky Ichigo has renewed clarity as he speaks. "I understand Clearly." Chapter 108 - Times Up Tatsuo sat in the alternate dimension looking on at the changes intently. ''It would seem that Ichigo has found out the truth behind his power in this experiment which is an unexpected gain. Recalling the List of Planes I have to go through the next one is extremely Large compared to this plane and the last plane. Therefore I must take this time to make those around me as powerful as possible in order to make a starting scenario that is as favorable as possible. In Douluo Dalu there are 2 Empires that are constantly head to head in the ln/Manga, I will create a Clan or in this case a Sect that will help me take over the Nations. As I have almost reached the peak of power in this plane there isn''t much for me to do except train the members of the Gotei 13 and Play politics to gain control over the Seireitei.'' Tatsuo took a sip of his tea as he looked on at the Battle between Ichigo and Benihime. ''There is around 17 Months until Yhwach returns which doesn''t leave me with much time to make any earth shattering changes to the way the Seriertei operates unless I make the Shiba far more powerful than it is now. There are 2 ways to go about it, either win them over with flawless strategic movements and financial prowess or Use methods that are hazardous to the health. Yoruichi is handling the task I gave her splendidly.'' Tatsuo looks at the various screens that are displaying Members of the Gotei 13, His Wife, Yoruichi, His Brother, and the Zanpakuto. Yoruichi was in Hueco Mundo trying to find a particular Hollow. ''Brother seems like he wants to rampage yet he is being a man of his word and sitting back to allow the Gotei 13 to accomplish what they can within the Deadline. In total it would seem that all the Captain''s with the exception of the Captains of Division 9 and 12 have regained their Zanpakuto along with their Lieutenants. Muramasa''s goal is to cause as much chaos as possible which will allow him to locate his master and unseal him. All in All he is doing all of this just for a master that has already abandoned him, such a sad Zanpakuto with such a tragic story. All he wanted was to be accepted yet instead he was cast aside, not only that but his love of his master is so deep there is no chance i could turn him.'' Tatsuo continued to Sip on his tea a seeped deeper into thought. ''It''s time for me to cash in on my investments. In these Anime,Manga,Ln and other similar media there are a lot of Characters that adopt the self sufficient point of view saying relations with other individuals is a waste of time they only need power to get to the top. Yet the way I see it now is much different, A Monarch or Head of a Nation should not have to handle situations like this his/herself as they should have competent subordinates for that. Only when the subordinate can no longer hold on should the Master take his/her place in the battle. Therefore when selecting a subordinate you invest your time and resources into their growth so they are able to accompany you throughout your travels. Hehe let''s allow Brother to have his fun.'' 4 Days later the Captains of the Gotei 13 have been unable to figure out a method to rescue the Head Captain from whatever prison he was in. At 12pm on the 5th Day a figure stood high above the Seireitei down below the battles between Soul Reaper and Zanpakuto were still going strong. This Figure made a series of hand signs in the Sky. Down below the battles continued as many were still in the process of reclaiming their Zanpakuto. The Sun in the Sky above was blocked out causing all to look up. "During my tenure as Emperor there was never a time where a task I assigned my subordinates wasn''t completed so this is honestly a new feeling for me." Due to his immense reiatsu everyone in the Seireitei felt the power of that figure and heard his voice, even at such a great distance it sounded as if he was having a personal conversation with each and everyone of the Soul reapers and Zanpakuto below. "You were given 5 days to accomplish a simple task. Your time is up yet my task is not completed therefore I will be taking this matter into my own hands." As this figure spoke the area continued to darken until it appeared to be night even though the sun was at its zenith. The Soul reapers and Zanpakuto looked at the object falling from the sky and lost their will to fight. "Members of the Gotei 13 and all innocent bystanders you have no reason to worry as I have used my power to prevent you from harm. As it would be too tedious to eliminate each Zanpakuto individually, I will just wipe them out in one fluid motion." ''To think Itachi would use that Jutsu here he truly was angry haha, Heavens Concealed. My condolences to all the unfortunate souls in it''s path.'' This Giant Meteor made it''s way toward the ground it''s size made all those below appear to be ants. Many Zanpakuto tried to escape yet many also realized that they would not be able to make it outside of the zone of Impact so they accepted their fate. Chapter 109 - Interesting. Down below the Seireitei was reduced to nothing more than a crater that signified the impact of the meteor with said meteor in it''s warm embrace. The cloud of dust and debris it kicked up was a kin to a nuclear explosion as a large mushroom was formed in the sky. All around broken swords littered the ground signifying the demise of many, many Zanpakuto. The people of the soul society and the Soul reapers were doused in a unique golden aura which prevented them from suffering any injuries from the attack. Standing in the Sky Itachi looked on extremely unsatisfied, his massive, dense, and powerful reiatsu was released on all in the area as his anger reached a level that was not displayed on his tranquil face. In front of this rage even Gods would cower in terror as it felt like the very barriers keeping the soul society separate from the other dimensions were being strained just attempting to contain it. As the dust cleared the only intact locations were the Shiba estate and the Gotei 13 compound. "To have a hard time with such trash." This line pierced the very hearts of all within the soul society as even the ones on the outskirts of the Soul society could feel the bellowing anger, sadness, and contempt in that voice. "If I were to give my evaluation of the cabilbilties of the Gotei 13 on a scale of 1 to 10 with 10 being excellent and 1 being poor you all would not even fall upon the Scale." Itachi started to step down slowly from the skies above the seireitei with each step creating a Golden ripple in the air that spread through the Soul Society like a sonar. Even in his extreme anger he did not forget to search for any and all remaining combatants or injured civilians. "An Enemy took the momentary lapse in security to not only leave the combat efficiency of the Gotei 13 slim to nil, he also kidnapped your supreme commander." His words were like sharp blades attacking all the Captain''s hearts. "During the chaos the Chain of Command was obliterated leaving squad members in disorray allowing the ones we are supposed to protect to end up in harm''s way. The only few of note during this enemy incursion was 3rd Seat Cifer, as well as Captains Kurotsuchi and Urahara as they were diligently doing everything they could to complete a task which would bring the most results in the shortest amount of time." Reacting the top of the meteor he placed his had on it. "All other Captain''s and Squad members your fatal flaw was your inability to create a plan which would not only eliminate the enemy but also rescue your Head Captain. Which in turn caused a civilian a Noble like myself no less to handle the problem myself, I should not have to dirty my hands because it is not my place to do so. My job was to handle the political and economic repercussions this would cause in my brothers Absence as head of the Shiba Clan one of the Great Noble families. During that time I should have absolute confidence in the Military of the Soul Society to suppress and eliminate the enemy yet here we are." The meteor was then sucked into Itachi''s hand, no it is more appropriate to say it disintegrated as the onlookers could not fathom the method he used to remove such a large object in mere moments. Once the meteor was gone Itachi continued to step downward this time in the direction of the Shiba estate. "Muramasa seems to be headed toward something similar to a seal, I would advise 2 Captains to head in that direction while the others handle the rebuilding process and collecting the destroyed Zanpakuto." Arriving at the gate of the Shiba Estate Itachi adjusted his robes as the Gate was opened before taking step forward he spoke in a tone that sent shivers throughout the body. "You will also find my brother, I try my best to be gentle as I think all life is precious. However, if a bug is crawling within my home I may be inclined to crush it. You may share that fate." Walking through the gates as they slammed behind him sending the Gotei 13 into a frenzy as the quickly organized all manner of things the way Itachi listed. All the while the Brother in question was seated comfortably watching all the events that transpired. ''Seems like this matter will be solved shortly so I can move on to the next task at hand.'' Yet before Tatsuo could begin his planning a voice appeared in his mind. "Oya oya Mighty busy are we?" Tatsuo froze because this is the first time he has heard this voice in over a thousand years. "You remember who I am correct?" "Of course I do you are the one that sent me to the Naruto world. The Administrator of my former world." "Haha that''s right! The name is Jack, I am the Head Administrator of Omegaverse Delta. Let''s skip the small talk as I have a Task for you that has been neglected since I am new to my position, while of course that is not an excuse for me it is an opportunity for you." "Please be more detailed." "HAHAHA! No need to be so formal while I am the head administrator I don''t interfere with those that still live in the Planes or the Omegaverse unless they are planning on destroying that plane. Moving on the current situation of the Planes is far different than I imagined over the past 100,000 Iminyaka, which is the measurement of true time in the Omegaverse, many things have changed." "Explain to me the difference between true Time and the Time I am currently in." "Right, True time is the scale we administrators use as the scaling of time between Planes is vastly different. For example in Plane 20 that administrator has been in power for around 8.7 billion years in that plane yet in Iminyaka that translates to 8,700 Iminyaka." Tatsuo listened on and felt his level of understanding was becoming shattered. "Originally the planes were ranked based upon the The Number of Gods, Intelligent life forms, and overall size of the plane. Yet as time went on we realized that some Planes Naturally birthed Gods while other in other Planes individual lifeforms had to obtain the power to become blessed by the Plane and ascend to Godhood. Which caused the ranking of the Planes to become obsolete and inaccurate." Tatsuo just listened on as he absorbed and tried to understand what he was being told. "When you came along honestly I didn''t expect you to do what you have done with the system I gave you. Which in turn gave me an idea, I pushed it up to the Almighty and got approval. If you succeed in Ascending to Godhood in every plane you will achieve a position as the Overgod of Omegaverse Delta giving you the ability to regulate the Planes as you see fit as long as you do not destroy the Plane itself. As a God and a Administrator have different duties nothing will overlap and you will not be restricted by the Almighty as long as you do not destroy the planes. PLEASE DO NOT DESTROY A PLANE." Of course Tatsuo accepted this offer, with this new Information from Jack his entire plan of action had to be overhauled. "Interesting." Chapter 110 - The Next Phase Sitting there in the after Jack left him to his thoughts Siri began to update. [Activating authorization sequence Almighty.] [...] [...] [Sequence complete. authorization level: Unhindered access to all system protocols, granted by the Almighty.] [System store upgraded. Granted access to Items from forgotten and Lost worlds.] ''HAHAHAHAHAHA YES!'' Tatsuo scrolled through the store and saw things that would make the modern day otaku have a small seizure due to sheer pleasure. There were abilities from Fullmetal Alchemist, The Fate Series, Magi, Hellsing, The Rising Shield Hero, World Trigger, and many more. ''In actuality the Abilities I learned in the Naruto Plane could be used in the Bleach plane but the main reason that I did not use the was to get more accustomed to being a Soul Reaper and strengthen my soul in order to be able to survive the constant shifting from Body to Body I have to do. With access to these Abilities I can change the way I do things as well as strengthen my Empire in the Naruto world. The Only restriction I had was to not destroy the planes but everything outside of that is within my authority so why not move the Empire from world to world until everything falls within my Grasp.'' That''s the interesting thing about human nature even when Tatsuo could no longer be considered truly Human it was still there. No matter how much you have it may never be considered enough as there will always be someone above you that can take all that you have earned in an instant. ''Maybe I don''t need to move the Empire itself in all honesty.'' "Siri, would it be possible to create something which would allow my subordinates to move from Plane to Plane so that they would be able to move to Higher planes without ascending to Godhood?" [As you now have the Highest possible clearance in the Omegaverse, as long as you the Overgod of Plane 20 are in a Plane all other Gods and below are permitted to move to the Plane you are currently in. Their Bodies will adapt to the Plane as the new plane recognizes them as your subordinates allowing them to build strength in that plane. However as they have not ascended in Plane 20 as they will not be able to ascend in a higher plane until they do so in Plane 20.] ''Excellent. Time for me to take the stage once more. Itachi has deemed the Captains require more training so that is enough for me.'' Before leaving the space Tatsuo adjusted his Captain''s Haori and secured his Zanpakutos, standing he swung his arm aimed at the Void itself. Like glass the entire dimension shattered. When the presence of the Head Captain once again appeared in the Soul Society while not being at a level where they could feel his reiatsu every Captain Level Soul Reaper felt as if there was a weight placed upon their hearts. It caused their blood to slow it''s circulation while the oxygen in the air started to thin as if they were placed on the highest peak of the tallest mountain. For the first time in many years within the Royal Palace the Soul King spoke. "This Presence is getting closer to the level of my Own. If he achieves the Final piece the world will usher in the celebration of a new God." Standing in the Sky above the Gotei 13 Compound Tatsuo breathed in deeply, The Soul Society itself was attracted to this breath like a magnet as the space which contain it moved with Tatsuo''s breath. Space rippled upon his exhale as he opened his eyes. For the first time since he unlocked the ability, his eyes displayed the same pupils of the "A" Quincy Yhwach as he peered into the Future. What he was looking for ways methods to train his followers and the outcome of each training method. Out of 18,924,631,782 scenarios 17,129,785,019 showed a beyond positive scenario in fact it was much better than Tatsuo expected. Deactivating the power and allowing his pupils to return to normal Tatsuo placed his hand on Hokori scanning the area he found were Muramasa was along with the Captain''s in pursuit. ''If I kill them both Byakuya will feel unsatisfied that he did not complete the duty of the Head of one of the Great Noble families.'' Taking his hand off his Zanpakuto Tatsuo used Sonido to arrive in his office. "Ulquiorra." As soon as his name was called Ulquiorra grew excited as the Supreme commander of the Gotei 13 has finally returned. Using his fastest speed he Arrived in front of the Head Captain who was now seated behind his desk reviewing doc.u.ments like he was never gone. "Yes Sir!" "After Captain''s Ichimaru and Kuchiki return call all the Captains to the conference room I will give them My evaluation on this exercise." When the word exercise came out the Head Captain''s mouth Ulquiorra''s eyes grew wide. ''His tone, manner of speech and his actions all mean one thing, he knew this attack was happening and used it to test the capabilities of the Gotei 13 by calling it an exercise. "Understood sir, is there anything else." "Inform the rest of the 1st Division that the next 16 months there will be no missions only Training. I want the first Division to usher more Shikai and Bankai users, also I have a special project for them." "Yes Sir." Chapter 111 - Reflection The suppression of Koga went almost the same way it did in the Anime with the exception of Captain Ichimaru Watching Quietly on the sidelines as Captain Kuchiki brought him down with little to no effort. With that done they made there way back to the Gotei 13 with utmost haste as The Head Captain''s brother brought about a whole new level of stress that they must attend too. Little did they know the Head Captain himself is back and they are in for a whole different kind of stress and pressure due to this. Sitting in his office Tatsuo was making a presentation for the Captains. This presentation had the events that transpired during this past Zanpakuto rebellion recorded, his plan was to edit this raw footage to make it a sort of interactive learning tool. The footage will first play through with what should have happened during the Head Captain''s absence and the abrupt appearance of a enemy. During this period the Head Captain will explain why all of these are the correct choices, Yes it was time for the Gotei 13 to experience what American military personnel refer to as "Death by Powerpoint". Once that stage is finished the Head Captain will play the actual footage of the events that transpired, this time he purpose id to reflect upon the reason why these actions were made and how to remedy the situation. This was a sort of "After action review" or A.A.R for short, these help organise and use this scenario again for future reference. Preoccupied with his work time passed until the appointed time for the Captain''s meeting arrived as all Captains were present in the meeting room waiting for Tatsuo''s arrival. One of the attending members of Division 1 responsible for the accommodations of the Head Captain knocked on the large wooden double door which separates the Head Captain''s office and the Conference room used for the Captain''s meetings. "Enter." This Soul Reaper then proceeded to peek his head through the small gap he created by slightly opening the doors. "Head Captain Shiba, All the other Captains have arrived and are now waiting for your arrival sir." Fixing the doc.u.ments he prepared and informing some Soul Reapers to collect the other miscellaneous articles Tatsuo stood and made his way toward the conference room. His footsteps were neither slow nor rushed as his graceful aura made all those around him lower their eyes. He looked the same as before however all Captains in the conference room could feel it upon his entrance. No one could put their finger on it but they felt as if the gap which was insurmountable wide before has now become something more along the lines of a barrier. You are allowed to peer beyond the barrier and take a gander at the sights however if you attempt to cross the barrier, you would be ripped apart by the pressure of what lies beyond. While all the other Captains were lined up along the walls Tatsuo took a set in the center of the room towards the ends of both files. After the Head Captain took his seat the Soul Reapers tasked with moving the equipment quickly began to set everything up while the captains looked on with looks of great confusion yet no one opened their mouths to utter any displeasure. Tatsuo sat silently as he stirred his tea, taking light sips every so often. Everyone in the room had a bundle of questions the wanted to ask yet once again no one said a thing. In that large conference room it was so silent you could hear the perspiration appearing on the backs of the Soul Reapers seating up the gear due to shear nervousness. In that silence the occasional tea spoon clanking up against a crystal teacup rang out making the atmosphere even more tense as a smile that was not so much a smile appeared on the face of the Head Captain. "You 4 have 30 seconds to finish up what you are doing." Tatsuo''s voice was soothing like Jazz music during a poetry reading or classical music during a nap. Yet in the ears of every Captain it sounded like the Head Captain was gonna blow his top. Moving swiftly while also ensuring everything was set up properly the 4 Soul reapers took their leave after refilling the Head Captain''s Tea Cup. "7 days, 13 Hours, 26 minutes, 17 Seconds." Tatsuo said these words before taking a sip of his tea while peering over the cup looking into the eyes of all the Captains. All of them then started to thing of the significance of that time sequence, that is until Captain Hitsugaya spoke up. "That is the moment when you were sealed in that alternate dimension." While he said those words with confidence it was shattered when he looking into the Head Captain''s direction as he was Smiling at him like he was the last chicken b.r.e.a.s.t being served at a buffet. "Correct." Tatsuo scanned the captains faces one more time before he began to get to the point of this meeting. "I was abducted at my wedding like some sort of consolation prize. In retrospect however, I did indeed know the attack was coming as I tried to hint to you Captain Hitsugaya by asking if anything was wrong with your Zanpakuto yet what did you say to me at that time?" Captain Hitsugaya''s face turned scarlet as he lowered his head. "You told me that there was no issues with it so I played along with your act and here we are today. The most important things I ask from you all are as followed: 1) Complete the missions assigned. 2) Properly lead and supervise all subordinates. 3) Communicate." Tatsuo looked at them all as his grip on the Crystal teacup grew stronger. "Those three things go hand in hand. In this setting in all scenarios you will never do 1 without the other 2 yet this entire situation is because you failed to do so." His grip grew stronger until cracks began to appear. "If I have to f.u.c.k.i.n.g hold your hands and walk you through every single thing than this is not a Gotei 13. This is a One Man Army. HOW F.U.C.K.I.N.G HARD IS IT TO COMMUNICATE?!" The Teacup turned to dust under the sheer force of the Head Captain''s grip, the particles drifted on to the floor scattering about like a winter flurry. "Each and everyone of you in this room are responsible for the lives of tens of thousands of men and women of the Soul Society directly as they are your subordinates. Using those Tens of Thousands it falls under you all to defend the Soul Society in its entirety as well as the World of the Living, this makes you indirectly responsible for Billions of lives. Yet not one of you took a moment to say to me you suspect something that may or may not be out of order." At that moment a Soul Reaper came into the room with another Teacup, after respectfully handing it to the Head Captain he made his leave. "It is not my Job to do what you all do. Yes the 1st Division indeed falls under me however it''s role is far different than the rest of the Divisions. My job is to guide you all through any and all trials we may face from something simple like a wedding to something extreme like an invasion. I will praise your successes while helping you learn from your failures however I can not do that if you do not relay information to me. Your work ethic and completing your duties are important yet so is your wellbeing." Each Captain looked at the head Captain and listened intently to his words, some even started to understand the flaws of the battles which transpired based off of this short little speech. "Therefore you must all learn how to f.u.c.k.i.n.g Communicate like damn. Anyway, I have prepared something for you all to watch so lets get too it." For the next few Hours the Captains spoke on the Zanpakuto rebellion and what they could have done better before returning to their barracks. Following that Tatsuo made his way back to the Shiba compound where he found a distraught Nel laying on her bed in the dark. "Look at my poor wife." For a moment there was no reaction from Nel as she continued to lay there unmoving for another 10 seconds. Then at that point she sprang up to her feet like a rocket and rushed a Tatsuo with great speed before stopping in front of him to inspect his Facial Features. "You two brothers look insanely alike yet your eyes tell you apart. Your eyes are clear yet deep and unfathomable. When I look into your eyes I feel as if my soul is going to be stolen from me along with my Heart." "SO CHEESY!" "HEY F.U.C.K YOU IT WAS CUTE!" Nel then proceeded to jump of Tatsuo knocking him to the ground as she pounded on his chest. "How could someone as powerful as you get cucked? There was a point where I thought you could clap and destroy the entire world so, when someone who could be considered an Ant when compared to me does that to you it left a bad taste." Nel stopped her pounds and looked at Tatsuo as he raised his hand to caress her cheek. "If I wanted to I could have prevented them from doing such a thing but I had to think about what is best for not only the Gotei 13 but this World itself." Nel took his hand off her face then held it with both of hers at chest level while staring deeply into Tatsuo''s eyes. "The fact that you can put others before you is kinda s.e.xy." When Nel said this she leans her face in for a kiss. That kiss lead to a night that the servants of the Shiba estate would never forget. As they weren''t able to sleep due to their Lady''s screams. Chapter 112 - The Time Draws Near Over the next 16 Months the Gotei 13 as well as the Soul Society as a whole underwent drastic changes spearheaded by the Head Captain as well as the 5 Great Noble Families. Due to the destruction of almost all things in the Seireitei by Itachi''s attack on the Zanpakuto everything was in need of repair. So Tatsuo began flexing the financial muscles of the Shiba Clan, he invested a grand total of 11,436,182,001 Kan into the repair effort. (A/N: Kan is the currency of the Soul Society, I have no idea WTF it''s exchange rate is so lets just say 1 Kan = 1 USD) He purchased property from the wealthy businessmen and women who lost everything in the attack at 2 times the market value of the property before the Attack. Using his new assets he started to build traditional Japanese style buildings with a modern vibe to it, these were used to start many new Businesses in the name of the Shiba. The Shiba name went from obscure to major when he became the Head Captain, now the Shiba name held weight no matter what Area of the Soul Society you went to. As Tatsuo wasn''t a believer of trickle down economics he created opportunities for the lower income parts of the soul society to gain a more stable source of income. This caused an economic boom in the outskirts of the soul society as the Shiba came in to regulate the way things were done in these areas drastically reducing the crime, poverty, and death rates. This caused more people to spend money which in turn made the Shiba money. Tatsuo the noticed a trend, as he increased the Standard of living in these areas more individuals with the capabilities to become Soul Reapers started to appear causing an influx of applications to the academy. They say if you have the people behind you there is nothing that could stop you. The Shiba Clan experienced that first had as the Voice of the Shiba became what many would look for in there political discussions. As this was not part of his plan at all Tatsuo was surprised but he was getting closer and closer to his goal. During this time Tatsuo also attempted to fused Hokori and Anchisukiru however they both rejected each other entirely as they both fought for supremacy each time. In order to make the two of them into one he would need some sort of catalysis which would eliminate the negative emotional aspects of both creating something far more pure and holy. With Siri he could easily purchase such a tool from the system store however, as the Soul King is the current overgod of this Plane he would not be able to restructure it as he pleases there for the Soul King himself is the catalysis. So this Quincy invasion will give him the opportunity to get into the Soul King''s Dimension and take the Seat of Overgod for himself. ''In the future it would seem that I will have to Kill the Overgods of the Planes in order for me to take that position for myself. Just Ascending to godhood is sufficient if I want to move to a higher plane however what I want is to start on my reorganization of the Planes while moving through them and not every Overgod will be as easy as the Soul King.'' During his repeated attempts to become a God he also came across this revelation. Just based off the power he possed in Plane 20 we can all imagine what the power the Overgod of higher ranking Planes whom have been in power far longer are able to muster. During this time he also took the opportunity to personally train the Seated officers of the Gotei 13. As a individual doned with the moniker Saint of the Sword the members of the Gotei 13 tried their best to absorb as much knowledge as possible. "When wielding a Sword that sword should become an extension of yourself. Just as you know the limits of your body you should know the limits of your sword. A true master has no need to fear his own power as he knows the limits of his power. If you fear your power then you are not qualified to wield such power. Of course there are dangers when using certain powers so while you shouldn''t be afraid you should remain cautious and alert, negligence is a primary factor in disaster." His lecture completely shattered some people''s view of the way of the sword. Shuhei Hisagi was one of the most drastic as fearing his power was the primary instruction instilled into his very bones by his former Captain, Kaname. There were many Soul Reapers who became more intuned with their Zanpakuto as their swordsmanship improved. This caused many to find their Bankai true forms Like Captain Hitsugaya and Lieutenant Abarai. Today marked one month until the Quincy invasion, Standing on the execution grounds the Head Captains Haori fluttered in the breeze as a Area was set up for today''s exercise. As he overlooked the Seireitei below, everyone took notice that today the Head Captain did not fasten his Zanpakuto to his person as usual yet he held one in his hand as the other was nowhere to be seen. Turning around to peer at the completed arena Tatsuo took notice of the entire Gotei 13 which was present seated below the Arena set up for this exhibition. The 12 Captains and 13 Lieutenants were all standing within the Arena, Tatsuo then made his way to join them up above. Stepping on to the battlegrounds he spoke in a gentle tone yet all were able to hear his words. "Today I have gathered you all here today to witness the results of the Training your Captains put you all through. Your Captains and Lieutenants were also put through that very same training by me, the purpose was to improve the overall battle capabilities of out Gotei 13 after that incident which happened over a year ago. Today all of the Captain Level Soul Reapers in the 1st seat of Captain and the 2nd Seat of Lieutenant will face me, Head Captain Tatsuo Ichizo Shiba, in a mock battle." When that was said all the Squad members began to cheer as it is not often you get to see a battle which involves the most powerful members of the Gotei 13. Tatsuo raised his hand and the earlier cheers were instantly silenced. "In this Battle the only rule is to not kill your opponent or severely injure them all else is permitted." Finishing his piece Tatsuo made a gesture and 3rd Seat Cifer stepped forward to referee the match. "Are you ready sir?" Tatsuo just nodded his head. "Are you all ready?" The others did something similar. "Begin!" "Bankai." Byakuya wasted no time as he was the first to make any sort of movement. "" The pink pedals of his Zanpakuto quickly came into view mesmerizing the crowd with it''s beauty. "" The Billion flower petals surrounded the Head Captain as he stood the with a slight smirk on his face as he was rather impressed by Byakuya''s decisiveness. The petals quickly surrounded him sealing him off from the rest of the world. "This should buy us a few seconds what is the Plan?" Byakuya turned to his colleagues as he already felt the strain of attempting to contain the Head Captain. "We have to coordinate our attacks, not only that but we cannot afford to pull punches." "I agree with Captain Ichimaru as the Hea-" Before Unohana could finish what she was saying a voice from within Byakuya''s attack resounded. "" The sky was covered in millions of small Golden circles as blades began to come out of each and everyone of them. Axes, Two handed bladed, Katanas, Javelins, spears, if you can think of a bladed weapon there is a High possibility it was displayed before the Gotei 13 currently. Within the sphere Tatsuo swung Hokori dispelling Byakuya''s attack, all of them turned to look at the Head Captain whole now looked like a completely different person. His eyes displayed his Timeless Sharingan to the world as the tomoe slowly moved around the pupil in the center. "Sorry for the interruption, I hope I did not ruin your planing." Tatsuo said this as he looked at the Officers with a teasing smile, his eyes adding into it made him appear to be a sly fox baiting the prey to strike. "I forgot to tell you that you should all use every thing you could possibly think of when you attack. Group attacks, Sneak Attacks, Bankai, Kido, Bakudo, if it appears in your head it''s free game because I will respond appropriately." Saying this Tatsuo pointed to the sky. "A Billion Swords vs A Billion Blades. " The Captains looked up at the metal rain. Chapter 113 - Conclusion of the Mock battle "" Captain Hitsugaya and Captain Kuchiki used their Bankai to shield the other Captains for the Head Captain''s attack. First Hitsugaya erected a dome of Ice around them all then Captain Kuchiki used Senbonzakura to coat the inside of the dome for additional defenses. The blades rained down on the dome seemingly endlessly, inside the dome the rest of the Captains and Lieutenants released their Zanpakuto as well ready for any blade that made it''s way through their defenses. Tatsuo looked on as he placed Hokori into his inventory then pulled out a different Zanpakuto from within. The smile on his face widened as he marveled at his subordinates'' progression in the way of the sword. Their Teamwork, decision making capabilities, and battle prowess reached heights that make the old them look like regular squad members. If Aizen faced this Gotei 13 then even with the ability of his Zanpakuto he would be hard pressed battling them. When the artillery bombardment finished Tatsuo unsummoned the blades which caused the Captain''s to lower the dome once again looking at the smiling Face of the Head Captain. "It seems my efforts have no went to waste! Marvelous work Captain Kuchiki and you too Captain Hitsugaya. However now you must all prepare yourselves !" Every member of the Gotei 13 widened their eyes as the those familiar flames appeared before changing in color and intensity. The once golden-red flames turned a white-blue color as the temperature skyrocketed due to Ryujin Jakka adapting to Tatsuo''s reiatsu and his draconic power. Tatsuo looked at the shocked faces of the Captains, Luitanents, and other seated officers before laughing. "Did you all forget the abilities of your current Head Captain''s Zanpakuto? Ah only Byakuya and Unohana was there during my Captains proficiency exam, would one of the two of you explain to the other Captains please." Unohana spoke first. "The Head Captain''s Zanpakuto Anchisukiru takes the form of a Scythe when released in Shikai. I only had the privilege to see one of it''s abilities which was removing the distance between itself and the target when Head Captain Shiba strikes." Byakuya continued the explanation. "His Bankai is Waden no Asobiba, this Bankai effects the very world itself as it considers it to be it''s Playground. Inside the world of his Bankai the Head Captain is not limited to what he can and cannot do, in addition to this all enemies slain within become "Jailers" under the control of the "Warden" which is his Zanpakuto. All Abilities of the slain enemy is available to the Head Captain which appears to even include their Zanpakuto itself." The faces of everyone present turned into one of pure shock as this was the first time they have ever heard of such a dangerous Zanpakuto. Not only that but it would appear that the original abilities of the Zanpakuto are enhanced by the Head Captain himself. Despite all of the power being displayed no one could ascertain the level of the Head Captain even after their increased power. "Indeed very nice explanations Captain Kuchiki and Captain Unohana, Those are indeed some of my Zanpakutos abilities however this isn''t the scenario where I will explain them all." "" "" "" " "" "" "" "" Captains Ichimaru, Unohana, Shiba, Komamura, Kyoraku, Urahara, Zaraki, Kurotsuchi, and Ukatake all released their Bankai to combat the Head Captain along with their Lieutenants. Their reiatsu forced the Officers within the crowd to erect a barrier to prevent the other members of the Gotei 13 from being crushed beneath the sheer pressure. "Very good. I will respond with equal force " All the Moisture in the area evaporated due to the heat including the Bankai of Captain Hitsugaya as well as the Bankai of Lieutenant Kuchiki. In front of this Heat the Captains and Lieutenants of the Gotei 13 were under tremendous pressure just to keep their bodies from being mummified and turned to ash. "Truly worthy of the title it once held as the strongest Zanpakuto as Ice/Water elemental Zanpakuto simply cannot contest." Captain Kyoraku was the first to open his mouth to comment as he experienced this feeling before yet the pressure then vs now could not even be prepared as the power it currently displayed was far, far above before. "I shall end this quickly before all of the hard work I have done with the rebuilding of the Seirieriti is reduced to ashes. " Tatsuo impaled the tip of his sword into the ground as the ashes of the dead he killed back in the Naruto world began to rise and form itself into these fallen Shinobi. "Well I do believe this battle is over." The enemies he brought forth were the Members of the Otsutsuki clan in all their glory. "You see these individuals were called gods at one point in time so lets us see what you are all capable of." The result was the Captains won yet they were greatly exhausted therefore the overall victory went to the Head Captain as he was still well rested and ready. The next few weeks not much happened with the exception of Nel''s belly begin showing signs of pregnancy. Which greatly surprised Tatsuo as he didn''t think Hollows could even conceive a child in fact he never even asked Siri this question. ''Siri, is it possible for Nel to advance to the Next Plane while pregnant?'' [Yes, The Baby will be nurtured by the energy of the Plane in this one, and in the next plane will be completely able to adapt to the conditions. In fact obtaining power will come more naturally to your child.] ''I see looks like I''m gonna have to move forward with these plans as soon as Yhwach makes his way into the Soul Society. As I have already injected Quincy essence into Nel both she and the Baby are a fusion of all three of the major races. So my way of thinking was flawed to begin with as we cannot be considered Hollows anymore.'' Sitting in the parlor room drinking tea Tatsuo waited patiently for the attack and a few days later he got what he was looking for. Chapter 114 - The Invasion begins Tatsuo was sitting in his office when he receives a message from Yoruichi in Hueco Mundo. "The Wandenreich have just entered Hueco Mundo." The Transmission ended yet that was all the information he needed to begin the next step in his plan. He sent out a Hell Butterfly to all the Captains of The Gotei 13 informing them of an Emergency meeting then he went to conference room and waited for them all to arrive. When the Captains were all present Tatsuo started his speech. "When I first took this seat of Head Captain I took all the necessary steps to prepare you for this moment. Yhwach, King of the Quincy has awoken and has starting his invasion of Hueco Mundo then eventually the Soul Society itself to reach the Soul King." The Captains did not react as they knew that was not the end of what the Head Captain had to tell them. "These Quincy have the ability to steal the Zanpakuto of Soul Reapers whom have achieved Bankai. This is not an inherited ability of the Quincy but they use a device called a Medallion to do it. When they steal the Bankai of a Soul Reaper said Soul Reaper will not be able to communicate with their Zanpakuto however, if there is hollow energy within that Zanpakuto it cannot be stolen." "Which is why Yhwach had the Arrancar exterminated using the former Head Captain''s misunderstanding of the situation!" Captain Kurotsuchi was the first to connect the dots which then enlightened the rest of the Captains of the disaster their predecessors almost brought upon them. "Indeed, if the situation was left unchecked like when my predecessor was still the Head Captain who knows what the outcome of this war which has been brought upon us would have been. I live by the philosophy if you want peace you must be prepared for war which is why I have already taken the appropriate steps in both Hueco Mundo and here in the Soul Society. If all of you drink the contents of these cups you will undergo a process of hollowfication like 3rd Seat Shiba and those Visards which are currently in Hueco Mundo." The cups in question were already on display in front of the Head Captain, currently the members of the 1st Division were handing similar cups to all members of the Gotei 13 that have achieved Bankai. The Captains one by one approached the table grabbed a cup and emptied it''s contents. Every step Tatsuo made with integrating Hollows into the Gotei 13 was made for this day. "War to me has the same principle as a game of chess or Shogi, if you react to your opponents moves you have a 50% chance of victory as that comes down to who makes the better decisions. However if you think 2 to 3 moves ahead as well as taking all possible moves into consideration then you have the odds in your favor." "So in this situation, how far have you thought ahead sir?" "The enemy is already in Checkmate." In Hueco Mundo the Quincy of Wandenreich moved to the glorious palace of Los Noches to take control of it to be one of their strongholds during the war with the Soul Reapers. There were 20 members of this detachment sent out as Yhwach didn''t believe there would be any problems in securing this location. They traveled through the sandy planes of Hueco Mundo at an astonishing pace however before they could arrive they were met with some interesting opposition. "I would advise you all to stop right where you are." All that the Quincy heard was the sound of the Arrancar movement technique sonido before a figure appeared in front of them. "And who are you to make such bold statements?" "I am Espada Number 0 Shisui Uchiha." Saying nothing else Shisui drew his Zanpakuto out of it''s scabbard a mere 2 inches before returning the blade back to it''s original position. He then turned his back to return to Los Noches, behind him the members of the Wandenreich lost their heads as they fell from in between their shoulders. Sitting in his office drinking his tea Tatsuo looked out beyond the balcony at the Seireitei below. ''Every action has appropriate reaction, I wonder how Yhwach will react to this. He may be able to see the future however that is if he has all the information he needs to read the future.'' Tatsuo just casually continued to drink his tea waking for the next attack. His time in this Plane was coming to an end and this time he got to amass some powerful subordinates, in the next plane there is no actually laid out path to go along like this one and the same could be said for the planes after it. " I guess after this I''m gonna have to wing it." Two days go by silently until the morning of the Third day Division 12 detects foreign reiatsu belonging to Quincy breaking through the the senkaimon from their own dimension. The Gotei 13 is sent into high alert as all of it members are dispatched to send the invaders to their graves prematurely. In the Entire Gotei 13 compound only Tatsuo remained seated quietly in his office waiting for Yhwach to arrive. The Quincy attacked the Soul Society in full force as hundreds of them poured out from a tear in the dimensional seal of the Soul Society which separates it from the rest of the worlds. Spearheading the defense were the 12 Captains of the Gotei 13 as Tatsuo was left to deal with Yhwach alone. "GENRYUSAI IT''S BEEN A WHILE!" Stepping through the crack Yhwach screamed this at the top of his lungs announcing his presence to all of the Soul Reapers on the defense. "If you''re looking to kill him you shouldn''t trouble yourself because he is already dead." Seated in the Sky above Tatsuo was leisurely looking at Yhwach as one would look at a pest which has infested your home. His tone was a mocking one as his hands shooed him away as you would a fly. Chapter 115 - The Final Step "Who might you be?" Tatsuo looked at the disgruntled Yhwach with great interest as he dropped down out the sky to the defense line below. On the sidelines his attendant Soul Reapers already knew what the Head Captain want as they already had prepared a new batch of mint tea. Accepting the cup Tatsuo blew the steam away leisurely as the Army of Quincy got into formation. Yhwach started to grow annoyed at the Theatrics and launched an attack toward the Head Captain whose eyes were still small slits as he embraced the refreshing taste of the mint tea. "Since you refuse to speak then die!" Yet what Yhwach excepted do happen did not as his spirit energy attack was stopped with 1 finger by the Head Captain. Using his own spirit energy Tatsuo compressed the attack into something the size of a pea then crushed it between his index finger and thumb. "Such refreshing tea." Tatsuo said this while exhaling deeply, he then turned around to face Yhwach once more yet he never once raised his head or eyes. "I am the Head Captain of the Gotei 13, Tatsuo Ichizo Shiba." Yhwach had never in his life herd this name before so his body became slightly tense as he himself knows that within that attack there was enough power to make the former head captain released his Zanpakuto yet the one before him crushed it with no effort. "You as Quincy "A" should be able to see what would happen if you continue this farce in every conceivable future so let us not remain so haughty Mr.Quincy King." However despite Tatsuo''s expectation Yhwach made a gesture and all the Quincy began to attack. "Danku" Tatsuo erect a barrier to defend against the volley of reishi arrows fired by the Quincy. "So despite the overwhelming difference you still continue to struggle." Yhwach just looked at Tatsuo and grit his teeth. "Even if I submit the fate of myself and the Quincy is already set in stone the moment I laid my eyes upon you then raised my sword against you. Therefore instead of dying in surrender we would rather die in battle." "Foolish." Tatsuo looked at the Gotei 13 and informed the Captains that he would do this himself and to set up an isolation field around the location before turning back to the Quincy. "When you say things like that it makes you sound like the good guy, yet that''s not what you are at all. 900 years to regain your pulse, another 90 years to regain your intellect, 9 years to regain your power, and 9 days to regain the world. I can understand how you feel, you want everything for yourself however the way you do things is what makes me so disgusted." Tatsuo appeared in the sky across from Yhwach and his army of Quincy before continuing. "Even if you wanted power or status you have no reason to get innocent people involved in your schemes. If I was not here it is most likely that a lot of people would have died as you made an attempt for what you wanted and there is a high possibility that you would have not succeeded. Today I stand before you to stop this useless killing however I do believe the Soul King indeed needs to be removed. Therefore you will help me with that." Tatsuo''s eyes rippled and the Zettigan appeared as he stared into the eyes of the Quincy. "You will all help me achieve my Goals." And that they did using the Oken which Yhwach prepared they invaded the Soul Kings Dimension. Tatsuo used the Zettigan to alter the motives of Yhwach and the rest of the Quincy making them nothing more than mindless blood bags that followed his orders as dead people have no need for their thoughts. Along the way to the palace Tatsuo simply implanted into the heads of the Royal Guard that he was informed by the King himself to come see him which allowed them free passage to the Throne room itself where The Soul King was located. Walking slowly toward the Throne room Tatsuo leisure looked at the Palace that his stood since this worlds creation before reaching his destination. In the Throne room the Soul King was in the center in a barrier which suspended him off the ground. He has no arms or legs with slicked-back dark hair, oval eyes with black sclera and the golden color of the gods in his pupils. Tatsuo placed his hand on the Barrier and used the Soul King as the epicenter of his Zanpakuto Fusion. The Two opposing powers collided within the barrier dissolving the body of the Soul King before joining that body in a mess of goo at the bottom of the barrier. Then Tatsuo absorbed that goo into his body through the hand still on the Barrier. After doing that Tatsuo felt the Souls of all who lived within the Plane as the dead from the world of the living flowed through him and into the Soul Society. He Finally is the Overgod of Plane 19, this time he didn''t need Siri as he could feel all life moving through his veins like blood. Tatsuo turned his now Black-Gold eyes toward Yhwach. "I was going to kill you however it feels more satisfying to turn you into the very thing you detested the most." Tatsuo raised his hand and Yhwach was lifted into the Air and brought over to him, placing a hand on Yhwach''s head he turned him into the key that keeps the system in place. While Tatsuo remained Overgod of Plane 19, Yhwach became the Soul King. Placing him within the barrier his father once stayed Tatsuo made him an exact copy of the Soul King. It was like he never left. With this he returned to the Gotei 13 to name The Captain of Division 8 the Head Captain while also informing the Captains of his plane to make them one of his Pillars. He then headed to the Shiba estate to give Itachi the last piece to ascend, while doing the same to Shisui in Hueco Mundo as this Next Plane was far Larger and the Power difference was far more dramatic he will need all the help he can muster. Once he did these things he Grabbed Nels hand to make her a Goddess to move to the next Plane with him, no longer would he need to be alone. As he knew he would be back there was no need for such touching goodbyes this time he just grabbed Nel''s hand tightly and phased out of existence. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Updating Database.] [23%] [41%] [99%] [Complete.] [Awaking Host] [Complete.] Tatsuo opened his eyes to find himself on a Mountain Peak in what appeared to be Midday. For as far as his eyes could see as he looked around there was no sign of civilization just Snow, rocks and vegetation on top of the mountain and down below a large Forest with trees that displayed how foreign and different this world was as the extended at least 500 meters into the sky with the largest reaching at least 8 or 900 meters. ''Where am I Siri?'' [You are currently on the Planet where the Douluo continent is located as the Name of the Planet itself is unknown. You are on an Island approximately 162,984 miles away from the Douluo Continent on a Island which has never seen human contact. It is currently 100,030 years before the Reincarnation of Tang San as you are currently a newly born Spirit Beast hailed from the Ice Dragons.] Tatsuo took a moment to absorb the information he just heard to formulate a plan. ''Where is Nel?'' [Nel was reborn as another extremely formidable Spirit Beast known as the Dark Phoenix. She is located on the Southern section of the Island over 10,000 miles away.] ''10,000 miles away is a bit to far, and isn''t this Island a bit too large to be considered an Island?'' [Incorrect as this is the only piece of land for hundreds of thousands of miles. It''s is also too small to be considered a continent on this Planet as it''s size is insufficient to fit that scale. This Planet is approximately 18 Billion years old and it is comparable in size to earth''s Sun in fact it is slightly larger.] ''So how many continents are there on this planet?'' [There are 11 Continents that take up 34% of the Surface area of the Planet. 3% of the land mass are Islands similar to this one and the other 63% is Water. Out of the 11 continents there is only 1 currently know to be populated with humans which is the Douluo Continent, it is also the closest continent to your current location.] ''What the f.u.c.k...Is there at least a way to accelerate my growth? And wasn''t Nel Pregnant? What happened to the baby?'' [Unfortunately there is nothing I can do to assist your growth as you lack the power to sustain such a strain. You will have sufficient power to sustain that affect 100,000 years from now. The baby in which you and Nel conceived is fine I have used the energy of Plane 19 to revert the growth of the fetus until Nel reaches the age where she can sustain a human form.] ''Okay Okay, well what is the Ranking system in this world it''s been over a thousand years since I read the Light Novel.'' [Humans use Spirit Rings to denote the strength of an Individual, Spirit Rank is commonly upgraded by Spirit Cultivation. These ranks are Graded in Multiples of 10. Level 1-10 Spirit Trainee (No Spirit Ring) Level 11-20 Spirit Master (One Ring) Level 21-30 Spirit Grandmaster (Two Rings) Level 31-40 Spirit Elder (Three Rings) Level 41-50 Spirit Ancestor (Four Rings) Level 51-60 Spirit King (Five Rings) Level 61-70 Spirit Emperor (Six Rings) Level 71-80 Spirit Sage or Spirit Saint (Seven Rings) Level 81-90 Spirit Douluo (Eight Rings) Level 91-99 Titled Douluo (9 Rings) Level 100 God (Ten Rings) Spirit Beasts also cultivate as they age which is indicated by the Soul Ring they posses White: 10-99 Year old Spirit Ring Yellow: 100-999 Year Old Spirit Ring Purple: 1,000-9,999 Year Old Spirit Ring Black: 10,000-99,999 Year Old Spirit Ring Red:100,000-999,999 Year Old Spirit Ring Gold: 1,000,000+ Year Old Spirit Ring In the Case of 1,000,000+ Year old Spirit Rings the more power the Spirit Beast has over a specific or multiple elements that color can be included into the Ring. At 100,000 years old Spirit Beasts can chose to become humans to start cultivation anew reaching immortality upon reaching rank 100.] ''I see so, I guess I''m just gonna have to be a Dragon for the Next 100,000 years.'' Chapter 116 - The New Plan Tatsuo sat there and thought out a Plan. ''First I have to grow strong enough to leave this Mountain Peak without dying in the Forest below. After that I have to find Nel. Together we can survive Long enough to become "Human" once more in a 100,000 years. After we become Human I can open up a passageway back to Plane 20 to bring some people over to build a Stronghold here on this Island. I can Gather the Soul Rings needed to become a "God" as I don''t believe that is the end of cultivation here or humans would not be on one Continent. After establishing the Stronghold I will dub it an Academy and gather people an children from the Douluo Continent to make a power to compete in the battle between Empires. Show case that Power at the Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament. Obtain the Titled Douluo status before prior two steps.'' Tatsuo right now was extremely small for a Dragon as his was around the size of a golden retriever. He was the same color as the sky, along the body as he had a small amount of golden scales around his eyes. His wings were small as the pair was folded along his back and his Eyes displayed the Timeless Sharingan. ''Siri clear my cultivation channels to allow a more stable flow of cultivation. As evolve my species as High as possible.'' [Understood. Species now Absolute Ice Dragon Emperor.] There were no major changes to his appearance with the exception of two small stubs on his head which should be were his horns will grow. After that Tatsuo laid down and started to circulate spirit energy as he absorbed it from his surroundings According to Siri''s scan of the Forest below the weakest A.d.u.l.t beast was a 3,925 year old Man-Faced Spider while the strongest was a 1.2 Million year old 3 Eyed Lion. She recommended that he Cultivate for at least 10,000 years before he moves away from the mountain Peak so that''s what he began to do. His white Spirit ring appeared behind him as he sat in stillness for the next 10,000 years. While Cultivating he stumbled into a point of euphoria as he felt the Spirit Energy strengthen his body and temper his mind. As the Years went by His Spirit Ring went from white to yellow, Yellow to Purple, then finally Purple to Black. The now mature Absolute Ice Dragon Emperor raised his body as throughout the years Siri has been providing him with nurturing and keeping him clean Tatsuo was full of energy. As he raised his body it was like twisting a fresh sheet of bubble wrap as his bones creaked and cracked. Tatsuo raised his horned head to the Morning sun and let out a roar which caused many Spirit Beasts below to feel fear for the First time in their lives. Due to the presence of a superior beast even if it is weaker in strength Bloodline suppression is still a glorious thing as the Stronger beast with the weaker bloodline would not be able to raise it''s head against a weaker beast with a Stronger Bloodline. The Absolute Ice Dragon Emperor is the Peak of most Beast yet in terms of Dragons it has others who are the peak of their respective elements similar to itself with the Ice Element. Tatsuo then spread his wings and flew in the direction Nel was located in. He was actually grateful to Siri as he can take this opportunity to scout this Island. ''Siri told me that this Island is 11,213 Miles long and 7,121 miles wide, there are 6 Volcanoes that formed this Island of which 2 are still active. The Mountain I was born on is located in the Northern part of the Island 153 Miles away from the Northern shore. Nel is Currently located on the peak of one of the Active Volcanoes on the Southern end of the Island, this Volcano is also the Tallest point on the Island at a 49,196 ft and it''s still growing. On this Island you can find almost every terrain feature from Forest to Desert and all in between. The Oldest Beast on this Island is a 4.9 Million Year old Queen Funnel Spider. Just this Island alone tells me that the Douluo Continent has the weakest Spirit Beasts in the world which is why Humans are able to survive there.'' ''If you think about it this is a 18 Billion year old planet which means life started here at least 9 or 10 Billion years ago in the Oceans which is why there is no means to scout the Planet as there are some incredibly powerful Spirit Beasts in the Oceans which makes a sea voyage extremely dangerous. If I take that into account then this is the first step in cultivation, the Level 100 "God" here is just the First step to becoming a God as in the Novel, Tang San''s "Divine Spirit Ring" Belonged to a 1 million year old spirit beast. Therefore he only completed the First step. If I were to use the first Spirit Ranks as a reference then the current break down is incomplete as there has to be different color Spirit Rings at 10 Million, 100 Million, and 1 Billion years old, as the Oldest thing on this Planet is most likely the Overgod of the Plane.'' ''Step one could be considered the beginning while Step two is the true path to Godhood. What the hell did I get myself into? This is only plane 18 and I''m already an Ancestor more than 11 thousand years old collectively, how old will I be in the End?'' Pondering on this Tatsuo was also inspecting the Island and assessing the danger of the sections of the Island he passed. Down below many beasts lowered there head in submission due to the Pressure of the spirit energy coming off of his body. ''Not only that but this doesn''t seem like it will be a walk in the Park like the other Planes, I Might even die. HOW THE F.U.C.K IS THIS PLANE 18?!'' Swallowing his frustrations Tatsuo continued to fly for another 8 Hours until he arrived at the Mountain Peak where Nel was Located. Flying to its peak he found a Phoenix of made out of Blue Flames in the center of the molten Lava. The Spirit Ring on it''s back also displayed a Black Color Similar to his own and the Pressure radiating off of her body showed the Superiority of the Phoenix which does not bow it''s head to any Dragon. Tatsuo flew down into the Volcano and hovered in front of her until she opened her eyes. The first thing she did was fly up and look at the new arrival in it''s eyes when she saw the Spiraling tomoe of the Sharingan she became excited and rubbed her head Against his chest. After their reunion Tatsuo Flew down onto the surface of the lava and froze a portion of it so he could rest and cultivate as well. Taking out his Black Soul Ring Tatsuo once again began cultivating as Nel Made her way into the depths of the Volcano to do the same. 90,000 years go pass and Two Small children are at the bottom of the mountain. The First Child has Sky blue hair with matching sky blue eyes with three tomoe spiraling around the center while the other child his Green-Blue Hair with matching eyes as her underdeveloped body stood there along with his in the Nude. "Nel couldn''t we be called old as it has been 100,000 years here so far yet we still look as if we smell fresh of b.r.e.a.s.t milk." Chapter 117 - Manifest Destiny Nel just Laughed as she looked around at the plain below the Mountain as Blue spirit Grass was as far as the eye could see. "So what are we going to do now?" Nel looked at Tatsuo as he thought about the question for a moment before raising his head to look at the Sky above. "Well since we both have Rank 10 Spirit power it''s about time to look for our first Rings. We both have multiple Spirits as you have your Beast spirit: Azul Phoenix Empress and your Tool Spirit: Gamuza both of these make you a Battle Spirit Master. For your Azul Phoenix Empress I suggest you go with the subcategory of Battle System master, Power attack system. With your Tool Spirit I suggest Assault System master as before your Zanpakuto could be used for attack,defense, and agility." While Tatsuo was explaining what he thought would be best be materialized from clothes for the both of them to feel more comfortable. "For me I''m going the Control System route as the Absolute Ice Emperor can be used in many different ways. What my end goal is though is to use Spirit rings to mutate my Bloodline so I can have absolute suppression over all Spirit Beasts. My other two Spirits which are my Eyes and then there is this." Tatsuo raised his left hand and what appeared was a Claymore, which was a double-edged two handed sword with a blood groove down the middle of the Blade, It was an all Black sword with a golden hilt. "With this I will take the Agility System route as with my Spirit power I can make my attacks power more powerful, plus I want to actually see if it is a feasible thing to do for the sake of my future academy." "So what will be the age of our first rings?" "The Age doesn''t matter what we should be more focused on is the ability of the our First rings as I have a method to increase the Age of our rings however this method is limited 999,999 years old as Million Year Soul rings can only be acquired from slaying the beast yourself. Plus at this point we don''t have the power to attack and kill anything beyond 1,000 years old." After saying that the duo made there way through the plains toward the Forest beyond. Nels Goal was a Fire-elemental Spirit Beast for her Azul Phoenix to have more attack power, and the Ring for her Tool Spirit will depend on the situation. While Tatsuo''s goal was a Poison-elemental Spirit beast for his Dragon Spirit, For his eyes he would form his own rings as the Zettigan was Absolute, therefore all elements he possess on his other spirits his eyes will grow along with them. And for the Claymore he planned on getting something which would reduce the overweight of it so he could wield it with one hand without an issue. After they get their Spirit Rings Tatsuo will head to Plane 20 to get everything necessary to build his stronghold. Around an Hour Later they made their way into the Forest. "This world is truly interesting as even the Trees are a type of Spirit Beast." Tatsuo looked at the trees that stretched hundreds of meters in the air with great interest while walking through the forest until from behind they were attacked by 862 year old Great Virulent Viper. This Snake was one of the most Poisonous snakes in the world as it''s venom would first cause paralysis before breaking down your body tissue and bones. It was 8 meters long with a Solid Grey body with black scales around it''s head. "Just what I was looking for." Tatsuo swung the clay more down removing the Head of the Snake in one fluid motion before sealing off the area and Absorbing it while Nel Stood watch. As the spirit Ring was integrated into his body the poison started to break down and liquify his body from the inside as Siri repaired it which strengthened his body far beyond what it was before. As his spirit or rather he evolved into something new as the Ring fully integrated into his body it went from Yellow to Deep red with a green crown at it''s peak. [Aging of Spirit ring Complete. New age 999,999 years old.] [Absolute Ice Dragon Emperor has evolved into Virulent Ice Dragon Emperor. 1st Spirit Ring Ability: Absolute Zero, Ability description: Upon activation of this ability the Host creates a Field of Ice in a 50 meter Radius which causes enemies to expend spirit energy to keep their legs from being rooted to the ground as Poisonous Gas fills the area. Enemies that inhale the gas will find the smell pleasant as their Lungs are melted due to the poisons corrosive effect.] "This is a dangerous control ability." Nel looked at the Red Ring behind his back with interest as he explained it''s abilities. "So Rings 100,000 years in above increase the strength of a Spirit Master by 100% essentially doubling the power of the Spirit Master while the strength of the ability is raised by an average of 200%. Not only that but the greater the Bloodline of the Spirit Beast it also brings benefits to the body of the Spirit Master." "That''s Right Nel, During the absorption process I strengthened the Bloodline of the Great Virulent Viper making it a Virulent Hydra while also giving it peak mastery over the Poison element. However as a Hydra is also a dragon albeit a lesser Dragon my True Dragon bloodline did not grow additional heads as that would just weaken my bloodline." As Tatsuo said that he got up as he and Nel continued their search for more Spirit Beasts. Around sunset they left the Forest to return to the base of the Volcano, Nel left with a 999,999 Year old Blaze Eagle for her Beast Spirit and a 999,999 Year Old Armoured Rhino for her Tool Spirit. While Tatsuo Got a 999,999 Year Old Twin Tailed Cheetah soul for his Tool Spirit. When they arrived at the base of the mountain Tatsuo took a device out of his Inventory which turned into a portal. Tatsuo stepped through the portal to Arrive in the Throne room of The Night Empire and Upon the Throne was his Nephew. "Who are you Child?" His Nephew asked with a Scowl as he raised his chakra to the peak, Apparently this young man opened 3 of the Divine Gates. "Kneel Nephew." When the Overgod spoke all must obey as The Night Emperor was brought to his Knees. "I am your Father''s Younger Brother, Emperor Zenkichi the First. Go get the Queen Mother and the Imperial Protector I wish to have words with them." Tatsuo directed his Voice to the Guards standing on either side of the Throne room before Directing his attention back to his very surprised Nephew. "Look at you boy all grown up even though I personally never had the opportunity to see you grow up your father blabbered about you for days." "Ichizo?" Turning his Head around he looked at his Parent who looked as if they have not aged a Day since they last saw each other. "Indeed Mom Im back. Just for a little bit though as I have something important to get done I just came to ask you why haven''t you two Ascended yet?" "Well After you and Itachi left we had to see our Grandson become a Fine Emperor like the two of you, But how are you a child again?" "Dad Im not a Child, Im now a little over 100,000 years old at this point. I''m also no longer human but that is another story for a later time. What I came here to do is Mobilize some Shinobi to come with me to Plane 18 as it''s a little Rough there Right now." Tatsuo then thought about something then spoke but this time he ''Declared it'' "All Jokyunin that were around since the Founding of My great Empire heed my words." When that line fell all across the continent, all across the Empire those Clan Ancestors in seclusion opened their eyes because there was only one person capable of using this technique and that was the First Yorukage the Founding Emperor. "This will be an Imperial Decree by Emperor Zenkichi the First, Ichizo Zenkichi. I told you all I would return and now I am asking you all to come with me as I have more work that needs to be done. I have traveled far and I can say with 100 percent certainty that there is more to life than what we have now. There are entire planes of existence where the weakest person is able to destroy our world." Tatsuo paused while he looked into the faces of his Parents and his Nephew as shock was to light of a word to describe their current look. "So today the Night Empire will begin its expansion into those Places as I refuse to let my home be destroyed and also because I need the man power. My Brother Itachi is in Plane 19 while I am in Plane 18, Those of you that have opened 8-9 Divine Gates you all will go to Plane 19 while those that have opened 7 and Below under the age of 100 will go to Plane 18 with me. Make this happen at once." And Just like that Tatsuo started to build his foundation in Plane 18. Chapter 118 - Tai Tan no Seika The reason behind Tatsuo taking those under 100 years old is because while they themselves are not able to ascend to Godhood in Plane 18 their children are able to because they will be born in that Plane. These children would be the First Students of the Academy before he is able to make contact with the Douluo Continent. Tatsuo reappeared at the base of the Mountain where he left Nel a few moments later with 100,000 Shinobi of the Night Empire. "We are gonna Head to the Coast and Start there so we can make room for a pier and Sh.i.p.s but let''s get this started." From the time Tatsu spent in the Bleach world to now a total of 247 years have passed and the Technology of that world has reached an insane level where the Night Empire has spread to other Planets within the Plane. So the Original Small Stronghold Tatsuo though he was going to get turned into something similar to Abu Dhabi over the course of 36 years. The Southern Coastline was something similar to a Gulf as the coastline pitchforked out to sea. This new city was called Idai (Greatness), This city was built into the Center of the Golf in a Giant circle as a multitude of different buildings were erected with the Largest one being the Academy. The name of the Academy was Tai Tan no Seika (The Birthplace of Titans) It was housed in a 175 Story tall beast. The Population of the Original 100,000 grew to 416,182 as everyone was encouraged to have as many children as they could. Nel''s pregnancy which ended successfully with the Birth of Three Children, Two boys and 1 Girl. Siri explained when they were moved to the new Plane she took Tatsuo''s New DNA and mixed it into the fetus creating a Hybrid of the two Spirit Beasts. Right Now These three Children along with the other children who have turned 6 this year are in the Spirit Awakening room on the 26th Floor of the building. Seats were lined up in front of the stage where 100 youths were waiting in this batch for the Dean to awaken their spirits as there parents were seated below. After waiting a few Moments the Dean walked in from a door located at the back of the Stage. He walked to the center of the Stage wearing a Black Suit, a white button down and a Black tie as his Sky Blue Hair was slicked back allowing all to see the Sharingan in his eyes. Now of course this young man was Tatsuo as He casually walking into the room and took his position. "Today all of you children stand before me because the Time has come for you to step into the world of Spirit Masters. When you step forward I will place my hand on your head and use my Spirit Power to awaken your spirit. After that you will place your hand on the orb to my left, your right which will display the Rank of your Spirit Power. Remember, regardless of your Spirit and regardless of your Spirit Power we here at Tai Tan no Seika can make anyone a Spirit Master if you are willing to put in the work to become one. As there are no Trash Spirits only Trash Spirit Masters." Tatsuo then beckoned the first child up, placed his Hand on her head to awaken her spirit power, 9 Red Rings were displayed behind his back displaying the might of a Rank 99 Titled Douluo. He channeled his spirit power into the girl when a loud screech resounded and the Avatar of her Spirit appeared behind her. This Spirit was seemly Half Dragon and Half Phoenix yet it''s entire body was made out of White flames. "A Draconix! as expected of the Daughter of the Almighty Dragon Douluo and the Blazing Flame Douluo." The ones speaking were new additions to the Island from a Small Village on the Western Coast of the Douluo Continent. During this time period the only way information traveled on the Main Land was by word of Mouth, So Tatsuo started Sending sh.i.p.s to both the Star Luo Empire and the Heaven Dou Empire to catch the Attention of the Nobles then eventually the Emperors. On The Douluo Continent the Number of Title Douluo don''t number more than 40 while here on The Island there are a few hundred with Tatsuo standing at the peak as a Rank 99. So even if the two empires try to reject the kind offer of Tai Tan no Seika and attempt to respond with military force they would end up one of two ways. They would attempt to cross the Ocean only to be destroyed by the Oceanic Spirit Beasts or Get lost trying to make here and eventually starve to death. As the Journey to get here was only known by the Navigators of the Island and Attempting to seize one is foolish as they themselves are Lofty Titled Douluo. Now some of you may be thinking if he has so much power why hasn''t he just invaded them? The Answer to that question is simple, war costs a lot of lives. In this world there is only 1 continent that has them and not every Spirit Beast that has turned human is willing to help Tatsuo with his goal. 11 Continents and the Douluo Continent is the smallest of the 11 and boasts a landmass greater than all of Eurasia. So can you imagine how small his power currently is against the rest of the world? Rank 100 is a Lofty status on the Douluo Continent so much so they called that Rank God. However currently Tatsuo can only face a Spirit Beast of 5 million years old with his current battle Prowess, which is a long, long way from the Billion+ Year old Overgod. Not only that but there is the other God ranked Spirit Beast of 1 Billion years old that are at the beck and call of the Overgod. Therefore in order to continue with his capture of this Plane all of them must be killed and replaced with Humans. These Beast Gods must also command their own squadron of Spirit beasts as well, so you must first defeat the mini bosses to get to the Final Boss. So instead of just using his people Tatsuo will need as much help as he can get this time. The Easiest way to do so is political leverage, maybe even a political marriage. Therefore he is taking this opportunity to spread the name of the Tai Tan no Seika so that by the time Shreks Seven Devils makes their appearance in the Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament. Why You ask? The Answer to that is those young people that year were the strongest and most well known in the past 100 years. Therefore the defeat of those people by the hands of an Obscure Academy will make Tai Tan no Seika a household name. Back to Tatsuo''s daughter who placed her hand onto the Orb to measure her spiritual energy. "Innate full Spiritual Power." Tatsuo''s voice rang out the test room as he continued with the next children. His Daughter ran down to her Mother who was seated below in the front row. "Mommy, Mommy, Daddy says I have Full spirit power!" "I know I heard him, Tatsuki very good job!" Today in a small village in the Heaven Dou Empire little Tang San was taking the same exam as the children in this room. Let the countdown begin. Chapter 119 - High Standards The Tai Tan no Seika is broken down into 4 sections, Tai Tan pre-educational program, Tai Tan Primary, Tan Academy, and Tai Tan no Seika Advanced Training facility. The Pre-educational program starts teaching children 3 years old, the basics of Spirit Master cultivation. Dean Tatsuo created a few techniques to allow those children to build a better foundation, so no matter the Spirit they awaken these children will be able to cultivate. According to the knowledge of the humans of the Douluo Continent if you awaken certain spirits you will not be able to cultivate. For example those who awaken Blue Spirit Grass as a spirit are said to be unable to acquire strength as the usually have an Innate spirit power of 0 to 2 upon there awakening. With 0 to 2 ranked spirit power upon your awakening you will only acquire little or no Spirit power when attempting to cultivate. Even if they are able to their prospects are limited and will only be able to become Spirit Grandmasters or Spirit elders at best and will never be able to reach the peak of cultivation. Tang San''s Spirit was originally Blue Spirit Grass however he had two spirits and not only that as a reincarnator that practiced his own cultivation method using different mystic arts. So Tatsuo used this as a reference when he was thinking of ways to increase the overall strength of his future students. If you''re gonna play a part you better do it right, so he created 3 different techniques 1 to strengthen the body called Heavenly Body. This technique strengthened every part of the body both inside and outside of the body, rather than Tang San''s method of using multiple techniques which will give you the same results. The second method what called Heavenly Soul, which cleansed the internal spirit channels of the body increasing cultivation speed and effectiveness. And the last one was called Heavenly Mind, this was to increase the child''s thought processing speed and memory retention. As in battle they would need a mind that could keep up with their body, while in school they would need to retain the information they learned. Tatsuo first tested this on one of the former shinobi from the Night empire as her Spirit was a Shovel, which on the Douluo Continent is a called a trash spirit. She was awakened with a spirit power of 1 and now she is known as World Break Douluo a Rank 93 Control System spirit master. When the children turn 6 and awaken their spirits they are admitted to Tai Tan Primary, similar to the Primary schools on the Douluo continent this school is designed to teach you the basics of being a Spirit master. Such as what you should do when you cultivate as there is no "Standard" for doing it but there are certain areas you must hit along it''s process to maximize your efforts. The Standard for acquiring spirit rings on the Douluo continent was 2 Yellow Rings, 2 Purple, 4 Black, and 1 Red. However, Tai Tan Primary makes Titans so of course we have our own standard which is: 5 Black and 4 Red. This was to increase the overall power of the the Spirit Master in accordance with their strengthened body. From there they are taught similarly to Elementary to High School students in General education for the next 6 years of their lives. In order to graduate students must pass both the general education exam and the Spirit power exam, Which the must score a minimum of an 80 on the general education exam. Then to pass the Spirit Power exam they must be a Rank 30 Spirit Elder at minimum. Tan Academy was the next stage which is similar to Shrek Academy however, Graduates of the Primary school are guaranteed to join Tan Academy. The Entrance requirements were simple: Be no more than 12 years old. Have Rank 30 Spirit Power with Two Black Spirit Rings (or Red). In Tan Academy this is where Spirit Master teams were formulated and they were taught how to maneuver both in a team and solo in battle. While continuing to receive education on the proper way to be a Spirit Master. The General education covered Undergraduate to Graduate level material in all fields. Graduation required you to be a Rank 60 Spirit King at 20 years old with at least a Bachelor''s degree. You must battle one of the 10 Titled Douluo elders within the Academy and receive a passing grade. Then there was Tai Tan no Seika Advanced Training facility which was completely optional only information known is that to enter you must be at least a Spirit Douluo and no more than 40 years old. Standing at the helm of it all was the Almighty Dragon Douluo and his goal was to slay the oldest beast on the Island for his 10th Spirit Ring. The Spirit beast in question was the 5 Million year old Funnel Spider Empress who upon reaching 5 Million mutated from the Queen Funnel Spider. So far Tatsuo was sitting in his cultivation room on the 170th floor of the Tan Tower which dubbed as his residence. He was currently attempting to break the level 99 barrier to achieve this false godhood. Hours go by as his Spirit Power is being built up so smash the last door of known cultivation. When he felt the time was right he began pounding his spiritual power against this last barrier, wave after wave of this power hit the wall like a tsunami pounding against a dam. Just like the tsunami this wave could not be held back any longer as he broke through the barrier reaching the peak of the 1st stage. When he opened his eyes he found a renewed sense of clarity as he immediately made his preparations to slay the beast. First he checked on the status of spreading the word of the Academy on the mainland, and apparently they have reached the ears of a King within the Star Luo empire. "Tell this King that he may come Visit our Island when I return from Acquiring my next spirit ring." The Spirit master he spoke to nodded then Tatsuo made his way away from Idai and into the forest. The Spirit Beast he was hunting resides near the center of the Island in a large underground ravine. Tatsuo walked into this Ravine on high alert as for the first time he will fight a battle in which he is truly unsure of the outcome. Walking through the ravine he maintains high vigilance as he moves deeper and deeper into the depths below as darkness was his only companion. These type of Spiders a typically extremely territorial regardless of gender, however luckily this one is a female. As the Males are slightly larger with 4-6 time more venomous bite, however this is speaking of a normal Funnel spider. The Funnel Spider Empress was just as it''s name suggested the peak of that particular sub species of spider. Not only that upon reaching 100,000 years old Spirit Beasts gain the ability to speak human tongue while also gaining vastly more intelligence. Therefore her power and Knowledge as a 5 million year old fogie could not be underestimated in the slightest. "Ooo a Visitor look my babies." Thousands of red eyes appeared from almost every angle as Tatsuo looked around him. "Stay still as I knit you into a lovely coat." Chapter 120 - Solo Spirit Fusion "My, My a Spirit beast that has turned human and actually achieved Rank 100! You are actually the second spirit beast in my life that I have seen achieve such a feat." When the Funnel Spider Empress said this Tatsuo narrowed his eyes as the only ones that could see both his cultivation and Rank were those above or on the same level as he is currently. "So you can see the "Real" me?" There was just a low chuckle before Tatsuo heard a sound similar to soft pads hitting the ground rapidly until the one in question came into view." In retrospect the Funnel Spider Empress was not nearly as large as you would imagine from a Spirit Beast that has lived for 5 million years. She was about the size of a modern day SUV while her overall appearance was exactly the same as a Sydney Funnel-web Spider with a white exoskeleton and bright red eyes. Overall she actually looked pretty un-intimidating compared to many Spirit Beasts far weaker. "Why of course I can see that lovely Dragon form If this was 100,000 years ago even I would get suppressed by your mighty bloodline. However, a mere peak 1st Stage Cultivator cannot suppress a Second stage cultivator." "So What are the Ranks of this Second Stage of Cultivation?" "Hahahaha, do you have conversations with your food before you eat it? Probably not, therefore any other conversation would be meaningless." Her body began to vibrate at an astonishing pace shaking the ravine, almost an instant later she used her front leg to tap the ground on time ever so lightly as if it was the most precious treasure in the world. Earth spikes covered the ground obstructing all advance and retreat, while also swifty moving in between these spikes creating no gaps for Tatsuo to move more than 3 meters. Tatsuo summon forth his Claymore and Activated his 3rd Spirit Ring Which came from a 999,999 Year Old Space Bat. When his sword hit a hard surface it would send out an echo to locate enemies and allys formulating a map of the area in his head allowing him to move to these exposed enemies instantly. Appearing above the Spider Empress he swung in an attempt to bisect her from the thorax, however he is within her field of vision as he swung his blade. So she used her hind legs to push her body forward while using the front legs to Bring her lower body into the Air aiming her rear end at Tatsuo. She sprayed Spider silk on the still Tatsuo as he adjusted his body to avoid the attack. As he neared the ground one of the Earth Spikes flew into the air impaling him in his left shoulder with such force his arm was ripped off. Despite this his face showed no pain or discomfort as he landed gracefully on his feet, His Claymore now in his right hand as he looked into the Eight eyes of the Spirit Beast who grabbed his arm and threw it to her "Babies" to eat. "As I said there is no reason to converse with food." Tatsuo said nothing as another set of Red Spirit rings appeared under the First he activated his First spirit ring as the temperature in the area dropped drastically. At the stub on his Left shoulder a new arm grew out. Then finally a Third set of Red Spirit ring appeared under the first two as the 9th Spirit ring activated to display the Zettigan. "Well at least allow me to introduce myself, My name is Tatsuo Shiba, Rank 100 known as the Almighty Douluo, Spirits: Celestial Dragon Emperor, Eyes of the Emperor, and The Sword of the Saint." All 27 of his Spirit Rings were activated at once. "Usually Spirit Fusion is done with multiple spirit masters with similar properties to bring out power far beyond their own for a short period of time. However, I think I''m the first to do it alone." In the Dark cavern the power radiating from those 27 Spirit rings caused all of her "Babies" to lower their Head. "Below you, others accept judgement. Sword of the Almighty!" Above him the avatar of a angel like man with the wings of a dragon appeared. This Man raised his hand and a holy blade appeared which he then swung at the Funnel Spider Empress, bisecting her into a left and right half. Once this ability was dispelled Tatsuo fell to his knees breathing heavily on the ground as that attack almost completely drained his spirit energy. The bisected Funnel Spider Empress dropped a Deep Gold, practically Orange Spirit Ring as her body turned into spirit particles and entered Tatsuo''s body. Her body was used to replenish his lost power as he stood up to collect the the Spirit Ring. He then started infusing it into his Tool Spirit, during the process he Beast Spirit and his Spirit Eyes fused into one. The rings of his Spirit Eye fused into one Orange ring as well causing the Dragon Spirit to evolve into the Zen Dragon Emperor. His Dragon Scales turned Black as the small space in between his scales had Golden spirit energy that flowed through it. His eyes turned into the Zettigan as he grew a second set of Wings. The Almighty Douluo became "God" A few days later sitting in his office Tatsuo got the notification that the King of Raising Dragon Kingdom in the Star Luo Empire was here on the Island. So Tatsuo told them to send him up so they could talk business. Tatsuo could already guess what someone like him would come here for. As a King of a coastal territory his status was lofty just for that as the sea is known to bring in many spoils from food to Building materials. "So what can I do for you?" Chapter 121 - Disciple The King stepped off the elevator and Looked around the room, he looked like a true country bumpkin seeing civilization for the first time. ''Well in fact it is his first time seeing civilization of this level.'' The King was a stern looking man with long Black hair tied up into a ponytail tied together using an elaborate looking dragon clip. His face was devoid of wrinkles and facial hair as his Dark eyes were so clear they reflected the imagine in front of him. "Good Morning Sir Almighty Dragon Douluo, I am named Xie Lei the current King of the Raising Dragon Kingdom." He spoke in a very neutral tone yet this already showed his bravery when facing a Titled Douluo when you yourself are only a Spirit Saint. Yet his way of address caused Tatsuo displeasure as he was no longer the Almighty Dragon Douluo nor The Almighty Douluo. Tatsuo released his spirit power as the 10 Rings, 9 Red, 1 Gold appeared behind him making the room feel to the King as if he was on top of the Tallest mountain due to the lack of oxygen or submerged into the bottom of the deep sea due to the pressure. His knees buckled and gave way as he soiled his pants in the face of a power he could not offend. "Little Lie must be mistaken as there is no Almighty Dragon Douluo here. I am now a Titled God, is this how Star Luo nobility treat their seniors?" Every in the puddle of his own urine this Noble did not run away despite every instinct in his body screaming for him to do so. However, could you blame him for do so? When a kitten is faced with a Tyrannosaurus Rex does it have a say in whether or not it can continue living? The Answer to both questions is a resounding no as the Kitten would do everything in it''s power to avoid offending the T-Rex. Yet this Kitten messed up the introduction and caused this Great Granduncle''s mood to sour. "I, Your Father, have not been disrespected in such a way in a very long time what will you do to repay me for your impudence?" When these words were spoken a Second set of Spirit Rings appeared as 18 Red and 2 Gold rings danced behind Tatsuo as the King Started shaking in fear. Xie Lie dropped to his knees and lowered his head to kiss the floor as his body continued to shake. "What does Senior wish for?" For 0.00001 seconds a smile that would cause Planes 19 and 20 to hide far away in the Omegaverse appeared before Tatsuo spoke. "I wish for my Tan Academy to participate in the Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament. Little Lie should be able to accomplish this much right?" Xie Lie gulped as sweat began to pour down his head like he was standing outside in a hurricane. "I...Can..Try..But senior should know the Star Luo and Heaven Dou empires are no the only powers on the Douluo Continent and I am unsure they will give consent." Tatsuo''s Zen Dragon Emperor Avatar appeared above him as it looked at Xie Lie as if he was Food. "If they dare not give consent then the Zen Dragon God will have words with them." Xie Lie couldn''t respond because if currently felt as if his Spirit Beast the Blaze Dragon was trying to run away from his very body when the Zen Dragon Emperor appeared. "I will take your silence as consent, and the matter of your son being unable to cultivate consider it handled. Leave me." Tatsuo waved his hand an Xie Lie was brought to his feet then pushed into the elevator as the doors closed behind him. "HAHAHAHA Mandarin is such an interesting Language. I bet he called me a Great Granduncle out of fear and respect HAHAHA." Tatsuo laughed however his words today caused a lot of people, a lot of heartache and trouble in the Star Luo Empire as they brought this unknown academy introduction to the Emperor of the Star Luo Empire. Xie Lie''s son was called Xie Bo Chang, this little boy was 6 Years old this year and unlike his father this child did not inherit the Blaze Dragon. His Spirit came from his mother which was a Rose, a Tool Spirit and a very uncommon one at that. This child had Black hair like his Father and grey eyes which we will assume came from his mother. He was a very adorable child with a matching personality that was very cheerful and extroverted. Tatsuo measured this child''s Spirit Rank and it was a big fat Zero. "Senior Zen Dragon God, Father asked me to tell you please do all that you can to help me." Tatsuo found this child''s bluntness similar to that of his Daughters and he chuckled lightly. "What do you wanna do?" When Tatsuo asked the boy this question he didn''t expect the child to turn serious and look him in the eyes. "I want to have the Strength to never bow my head under pressure." Tatsuo looked at this child and he wondered what could this child have seen to make this his wish? Sure Tatsuo indirectly made his Father lower his head but that was and entirely different situation than what this kids eyes is telling him right now. "Very well Child. I will take you in as my disciple, you will train with my child, my wife ,and of course me. All of that comes later though as in 10 days I will be taking my kids on the hunt for their first Spirit Rings." Tatsuo then placed his hand on the boy''s head and injected the Knowledge of the Heavenly Mind,Body and Soul techniques as there was no written copy for obvious reasons. "The other kids had 3 years to train these to the peak while you have ten days. Whether or not you get your Spirit Ring now or six months from now is up to you. If you are truly going to be the disciple of the Zen Dragon God the you must be able to do something this easy, as it would take me even less time than that." Tatsuo then Handed the boy a token. "This token will be proof of the Master-Disciple relationship we share. It also dubs as a room key, your room is room 1-150 on the 150th floor. Remember 10 days." After saying that Tatsuo walked away. ''I just got the keys to the Star Luo Empire when that king gave me that boy.'' Chapter 122 - Conspiring over a Meal Tatsuo was in his residence planning out both his Children''s and his Disciples Spirit Rings. ''Tatsuki''s Beast Spirit the Gale Draconix, this spirit uses both the Wind and Fire elements. Using them together she could make fire hot enough to stand on par with Ryujin Jakka in plane 19.'' ''Naoki my Middle child has the Light Dragon which has the ability to perform Wide area restoration without a spirit Ring. So something to supplement its effects would work wonders, I also have to teach him the way of the Sword as Auxiliary System Masters are usually targeted because of their weak bodies. However he will be able to do battle as a Support system with the help of a sword forged by a Master.'' ''Then there is the Youngest Nelial who completely inherited his Mother''s Phoenix Spirit yet Inherited my original element of Absolute Ice, his Somatic Phoenix is extremely versatile on which way we can take it. Yet I think it would be best for him to be a Power Attack or Agility attack System.'' ''Lastly Little Bo and his Rose Spirit. Control System would be best as I can already see what that Rose could become if we do this correctly.'' Tatsuo''s children may not have Twin Spirits but they were still some outstanding brats compared to how other people start off. Children of two peak bloodline Spirit Beast would be nothing short of extraordinary, and his Disciple will make up for the talent he lacks with hard work. ''Tatsuki will get the Spirit Ring of a Magma Shark as she most likely will want to follow the Path of her mother the Blazing Flame Douluo haha.'' ''Naoki will get the Spirit Ring of Deep Sea Salamander, that Spirit beast has such high regenerative and healing abilities it is hunted to be made into a medicinal tonic.'' ''Nelial will get the Spirit Ring of the Ice Wolf as the Alphas usually have a terrifying domain ability which makes hunting them nearly impossible because the Alpha is always with his pack.'' ''Little Bo will need to increase the durability of his Rose, now i could use a Plant Beast spirit ring but that wouldn''t give us the Wow factor we are looking for. So let''s take a page from Tang San and Grandmaster and use a animal Beast Spirit Ring. I''ll go with the Scorpion Wasp, it''s Venom is so potent it causes you to hallucinate and it''s exoskeleton is said to be as hard as Titanium.'' ''These four will be the first in the Team of Seven needed to combat Shreks Seven Devils.'' Tatsuo stepped out of his office to find his Wife and kids setting the Table for dinner. "You three will have a new teammate." Their heads all snapped to their father as he took a seat at the table. The Three of them Had Nels Seafoam green hair from when she was in Plane 19 and Tatsuo''s Deep Blue eyes. The Boys had Nels facial structure while they reminded him more of Itachi than himself attitude wise, yet he never loved them any less. Tatsuki looked almost exactly like the child version of her mother without Mask, the facial paint and the eye color. Yet she was exactly like Tatsuo in almost every way this caused her to get the nickname of Dragon Princess in school. "Who is he?"-Tatsuki "Yeah, Who is he?" -Naoki "Is his spirit cool?" -Nelial Nel brought the food to the table, and then sat down her self. "Your Father is about to tell you, now come sit down." Nel looked at Tatsuo as well her eyes saying ''I want to know too!'' Tatsuo looked at his family before smiling gently. "His name is Xie Bo Chang, his Father is the King of the Raising Dragon Kingdom of the Douluo Continent''s Star Luo Empire. Just like you three he is 6 years old this year, His Father came to me asking for my help as the child was originally unable to cultivate. As I really liked the Boy''s attitude I took him in as a disciple, His spirit is a Tool Spirit, a white rose." Tatsuo then started to eat his food as Nelial looked up at his father with a puzzled expression. "I know spirits can even be flowers but how can he fight?" -Nelial "Yeah a Rose is not really scary but it is beautiful! Like Mommy!" -Naoki "No Mommy is more Beautiful than a rose!" -Tatsuki Tatsuo wiped his mouth before answering his kids questions. "I heard that on the Douluo Continent there is a Titled Douluo there called the Chrysanthemum Douluo. He is a Rank 94, yet I am unsure of what spirit system he uses although I am sure he is powerful. So there is evidence that Flower Tool Spirits can be trained to the Titled Douluo level, maybe even beyond that if the spirit master has the proper guidance." The triplets looked at their Father and then brought their heads together for a secret conversation. Nel brought her head closer to Tatsuo and asked him a unrelated question. "Have the preparations in Plane 19 been completed? I miss having the other Arrancar around and your brother, he taught me a few things from your Empire." "It Shouldn''t be too much longer as Itachi already informed me that he will soon ascend he is just cleaning somethings up with the formation of a new Kingdom that falls under our empire there was a lot more kick back than he originally thought due to the other Great Noble families. However after dealing with that he will begin pushing the Captains and a select few others through to join us the original Espada are going to make there was here as well." "So what do you have planned here in Plane 18?" "Well this Divine Realm that everyone is so excited about is just a continent on the Equator with creatures that have been alive for more than a Million Years yet less than 10 million years. With that being said those creatures are far more powerful than what a Spirit Master on the Douluo Continent at the Titled Douluo level can handle, hence the inappropriate title of Divine Realm. When people see a power beyond their comprehension they assume that it is some sort of Godly power in this time period with their limited knowledge of true power. As we both have experience with true Godly power I can say with certainty that this is not the power of a God." Tatsuo took a sip of wine before continuing with his explanation. "My new Disciple is the Prince of one of the major Kingdoms in the Star Luo Empire. Now inciting a war between the Kingdoms in my opinion is a waste of human resources but it will be used as a last resort if my first plan falls through. Now, On the Douluo Continent there are 2 Empires yet 3 Major powers. The Star Luo Empire, Heaven Duo Empire and the Spirit hall, now the Two Empires have reached a sort of equilibrium as war would only cause casualties with no results. The Spirit Hall gained their power through knowledge as they have the most extensive knowledge on Spirits and what is happening on the Douluo Continent." The Kids finished eating and headed off to their rooms as Tatsuo continue to tell Nel the master Plan. "If we did not come here it is very likely that the Supreme Pontiff of the Spirit Hall would have created a new Empire. However we are here so we can take this opportunity to do something which I have done before in Plane 20, A conquest without spilling a single drop of blood. And our Kids along with Little Bo will be the key to this plan." Chapter 123 - A Few Old Faces Tatsuo Sat down on the Couch and thought about what and how he could make his entire plan work. ''The Spirit Hall offers Spirit Masters a stipend from Rank 11 to Rank 40 however once they achieve Spirit Ancestor status they are no longer eligible for a stipend yet they are eligible for a title of Nobility or a spot in the military to continue getting paid. However, doing either of those two options for money restricts the movements of those individuals. Unlike the two Empires and the Spirit Hall, I have the Financial capability to support any and all expenses as we just started Mining Gold and other resources from inhospitable planets in Plane 19 and 20.'' Tatsuo picked up his cup of tea off the small table in front of the couch before taking a sip. ''If I wanted to I could turn this Island into it''s very own small Empire and offer better benefits than the Spirit Hall. While that is happening I can use the Raising Dragon Kingdom as a foothold in the Empire making it far more powerful than it currently is making it a Trade hub for my Island and the entire Douluo Continent. This is me playing the Long Game but I no longer age so I have plenty of Time. In fact I never implemented the Nobility system because it takes power away from the central power i.e me. However it may be the time to adapt to something new.'' The next day which made 9 until he and his children including his disciple go to acquire new Spirit Rings. Today he called his trusty Nephew to see how many free hands were in the Empire. "Well Uncle Tatsuo the total population of your Empire is 37,912,651,803 people from both Planes 19 and 20. Sending over 10 million people would not affect anything as there are many free hands willing to explore ever since your declaration. Also the Level of that planet is higher than ours so there are many minerals that we have never seen or used before which would be extremely beneficial for the future." "Get started on transport as soon as possible as in 9 Days my time I will be headed away for a short period." "Yes Uncle and when can I come join you?" "If you leave who will manage this monstrosity your Father and I are creating? This is the long haul Right now Little Akihito Plus in all this time you are just at the 6th Gate so you couldn''t progress like your father and I." "I understand." With that settled Tatsuo then decided what to do with the Islands Nobility, It''s name, and how to separate civilization from the Spirit Beasts. ''Well I could just use the Standard Nobility Ranks of Baron/Baroness, Viscount/Viscountess, Count/Countess, Marquis/Marquess, Duke/Duchess, ArchDuke/ArchDuchess, then Finally King/Queen with me the Emperor above. The Island is about as long as the distance from Montreal to the Southern tip of Argentina and much wider than the entire North American Continent so space is not a Problem. A King reports to me the Emperor and under Him there can be 2 ArchDukes, 4 Dukes, 16 Marquis, 256 Counts, 500 Viscounts, 1,000 Barons as this is only the Maximum limit not a required amount as I will give them a certain amount of land to A king then give him a degree of autonomy. These Noble ranks will coincide with Spirit Ranks King = Titled Douluo and then everything else falls in line with that in a descending order as these will be mostly people from the Douluo continent where not everyone is aspiring to be great Gods.'' ''The Island Will be called Akadiya which translates to Acadia which means Lost Paradise. I will reserve the 3,000 Miles of wild lands for the Spirit beasts in the North, This is talking North to South not just a 3,000 mile by 3,000 Mile Square. This leaves 58,484,773 miles squared for My empire and 21,363,000 miles Squared for the Spirit Beasts. Just that alone makes me in awe of how large this Planet is because this is technically an Island and it has a little less than Half of the entire surface area of earth while the surface land area of my Empire is larger than the surface land area of earth. With that being said all the Land area on this Island is habitable, Therefore I rule in Plane 18 Alone an area Larger than Earth back on my original Plane.'' Two Days later Akihito sent over 10 million people and they were all young between the Ages of 16-30. He also sent over 200,000 metric tons of Platinum, Gold, Silver, and Copper within a storage device so the new born Branch of the Night Empire could mint it''s currency. [Intercepting Transmission from Plane 19. Individuals: Kisuke Urahara, Mayuri Kurotsuchi, Szayelaporro Granz, Ulquiorra Cifer, Chiyoko Uzumaki, Shisui Uchiha, Daisuke Yami, and Orochimaru Saimin request permission to Enter Plane 18.] ''If they are using that method then they have all Ascended and are truly coming to join me. Permission Granted.'' [Acknowledged.] ''The Mind that made the Night Empire in Plane 20 what it is today, plus the 3 mad Scientist from the Soul Society in Plane 19. Plus Daisuke, oh how I have missed you handling the affairs of the Empire.'' Tatsuo left Idai a went into the Forest to collect the newcomers as they too are currently Spirit Beasts. After doing that he was surrounded by 8 Small Children on the 170th Floor of the Academy. "Is it normal for 100,000 year old beasts to turn into small children in this world?" Orochimaru asked Tatsuo as he looked at his small hands in massive confusion, from the time Tatsuo ascended to now a few hundred years have passed in Plane 20 and he was a very old man. "Reliving Puberty is honestly something I thought I would never do again but it would appear that the Emperor had other plans.Couldn''t you just Age our bodies again like you did when we were Spirit Beasts?" "Shisui, I am Limited to aging spirit beasts to 999,999 years in beast form but I can not age Human formed beasts because your lifespan is Identical to a humans now." "All in all your majesty this is a quite interesting scenario I will do research on it later. What are your orders Sir?" Orochimaru asked as he performed a kneel which the others followed. "First Shisui, Ulquiorra, and Chiyoko I have a task for you three." Chapter 124 - Laying the Trap The meeting between the Emperor and his small subjects continued as a maid brewed them tea. "Starting this year we will be competing in the Continental Advanced Academy Soul Dueling Tournament. Will will take this opportunity to showcase our power to the Douluo Continent taking the first steps toward my plan. My children and Disciple are too young to compete so, our current Tan Academy students will take the stage which will be more than enough with the current power standards of the Continent. This will also draw attention to us from the Major powers and we can start our migration. Shisui, Ulquiorra, and Chiyoko, you three will join the team comprised of my Children and my disciple. As the three of you have never had a "Normal" childhood this will be the opportunity to do so along with perfecting the coordination the 7 of you will have during battle." Shisui was actually all for the idea as he thought of it as a vacation, Ulquiorra truly never experienced childhood before so he was unsure of how to feel, and Chiyoko will jump into a volcano if Tatsuo ordered him too. "Our goal is to spread the name of Tai Tan no Seika on the Akadiya Isle, The Night Empire which resides on that Isle and the power we have. While doing that through the Tournament, My Disciple Little Bo''s Father will be receiving our assistance. He is the King of a small kingdom on the Western Coast of the Star Luo empire. Through that country, we will push forth an industrial Revolution increasing the technological era. As his Kingdom will have exclusive trading rights this will most likely cause the larger powers within the Star Luo to put political pressure on the Kingdom." "Then Your Majesty will announce your backing of the Kingdom throwing the political scene into turmoil as many powers attempt to gain your favor through the kingdom." Daisuke connected the dots swiftly as he saw the entire board turn in his Emperor''s favor. "Exactly, many will do nefarious activities to obtain the things we will produce so all we have to do is catch them in the act. Using our hostages we can strongarm that power into doing our bidding as they have offended someone they should not have offended." Tatsuo then unfolded a map of the Island and a Map of the Douluo Continent. "Next item on the list is for Kisake, Mayuri, Szayel, and Orochimaru. In this world Spirit energy is the primary source of battle power, as you go through a process called cultivation, which is acc.u.mulating Spirit energy within your body you progress through the Spirit Ranks. At each rank bottleneck, you are required to acquire a Spirit Ring to proceed with your path of progressing through the Spirit Ranks. These Spirit Rings are acquired through landing the killing blow on a spirit beast then assimilating it into your spirit. Keeping that in mind the older the Spirit Beast the more powerful they are which makes acquiring their rings far more valuable to a Spirit Cultivator. Keeping that in mind the number of Spirit Beast on the Douluo Continent will not be able to keep up with the Growing number of Spirit Cultivators." Tatsuo looked at the 4 mad scientists and he could already see the interest on their faces before he even told them what it is he wanted them to do. "I want you four to create a device that can create artificial Spirit Beasts for the sole purpose of obtaining a Spirit Ring. In addition to that, I want you to create something which would allow a Spirit Cultivator to increase the age of his or her spirit rings. Although Akadiya has most than enough Spirit Beasts, the supply is not endless and the standards of the Academy must be upheld. Transporting children to a far away continent to acquire Spirit Rings from beast far beyond their current capability is a waste of time and resources. So you four get to it." The four Scientists stood up Bowed to their Emperor and headed to the Lab Tatsuo had built within the underground levels. "Daisuke, the common currency in the world are Gold coins, Silver coins, and Copper coins at the exchange rate of 1 Copper coin equals 1 Imperial Zen (A/N: Remember 1 Zen = 1 Dollar). 100 Copper is 1 Silver, 100 Silver is 1 Gold, from there we will introduce the Platinum coin, 100 gold will equal 1 Platinum. We currently have 200,000 metric tonnes of Platinum, Gold, Silver, and Copper to mint our coins, 1 coin should be 31 grams of metal which means you should get 29,263 coins out of a ton so, 200,000 Tonnes should give us 5,852,600,000 coins. Currently, on the Douluo Continent, the use of a denomination above Gold coins is not universal so we will make that standard with the Raising Dragon Kingdom trade agreement. Also, 5.8 Billion gold coins is terrible for a nation so we must up the transport from Plane 19 and Plane 20 while also beginning our mining here as gold is plentiful on this Planet." Daisuke got right back into the swing of things as his little hands were taking notes on a notebook he got from out of nowhere. "After overseeing the Minting of currency draw up the Laws of the new empire, make them in a way that kingdoms under our empire can make their own set of laws to give them a small feeling of autonomy while also keeping them firmly under my control." "Yes, Your Majesty." Daisuke bowed then left to carry out his orders leaving Tatsuo alone with the new additions to the Team. "You three just head to class, in a few days you''re going to join us in acquiring spirit rings." "Yes, Your Majesty!" Chapter 125 - Testing the Youth The day to acquire new Spirit Rings for the children had arrived so Tatsuo went to check on his Disciple on the 150th floor. Walking into the room he found Little Bo sitting in the cultivation room with a lot of black excrement coming out of the pores of his body. ''It would appear that he has succeeded in the task I have given him, his Talent must not have been lacking at all but he was born with blocked spirit channels. Heavenly Body causes the cells within the body to go through a metamorphosis causing humans to genetically evolve into a more long-lived race called High Humans. These new cells then clean the body from the inside out making cultivation at least 300% faster overall, so right now he too should have Rank 10 spirit power.'' Tatsuo stood silently as he let the child finish the process, after about 30 mins Little Bo opened his eyes. "Master!" "No need to say anything as I already know what you have done. Go get cleaned up and meet me in the Lobby downstairs fully clothed for combat. Take this knife as you will need it for what is to come." Handing Bo Chang the Combat knife Tatsuo turned around and left as Little Bo went to do what his Master ordered. Another hour later 7 Children were all present along with his Wife Nel, A Titled Douluo and a Titled God escorting 7 children to acquire their Spirit rings was a little overkill. "These three will be joining you guys on this hunt, they will also be the newest members of your team along with Little Bo. Everyone introduce yourself." "My name is Xie Bo Chang, age 6 years old, Rank 10 Spirit Trainee, Tool Spirit: Pure Rose." "Name: Shisui Uchiha, Age:6, Rank:10, Spirit: The Six-winged Void Hawk" "Hello everyone! My name is Chiyoko Uzumaki, I am Six years old and a Rank 10 Spirit Trainee! My Spirit is called the Armored Turtle." "I''m known as Ulquiorra Cifer, Same age and Spirit rank as the three before and my Spirit is the Blood Bat." Nel looked at the small ones in front of her with the exception of Little Bo the others were people she has heard of before and of course Ulquiorra so her face became strange as she looked at Tatsuo. Tatsuo just nodded his head then walked out the building and headed towards the shore as their first target was Naoki''s Deep Sea Salamander. Tatsuo wrapped the group in his spirit energy as the headed into the waters below. "Naoki, based off of your spirit and temperament I have decided that you will be the Support system master of the group." Tatsuo looked at his son and the little boy just nodded his head at his Father''s words having complete trust in the decision. "As a Support System master, you will be healing the injuries of your team while also restoring their strength. Due to this, you will also have to be aware of the overall battle situation while also keeping yourself out of harm''s way. I will forge a sword for you to defend yourself and teach you the ways of the Sword later, your first spirit Ring will come from the Deepsea Salamander." "What are the Deep sea Salamanders abilities?" "They mostly are known for their regenerative properties, if they lose a limb or most body parts they are able to restore these body parts with relative ease. At 100,000 years old they become far more dangerous and are known as the terror of the deep because they are rarely alone and develop a neurotoxin to paralyze their prey." Naoki nodded as the group made their way into the sea, after traveling at least 2 miles out and 10,000 meters below the water they finally came across their target. As this was not the appropriate place to teach the triplets and his disciple battle tactics Tatsuo signaled Nel who incapacitated Both the Male and female Salamanders before Naoki dealt the killing blow. Tatsuo increased the Age of his Sons ring to 100,000 years then allowed the boy to assimilate it and head to there next target the Magma Shark which resides within a volcano. "Tatsuki you will be the Power System master of the group dealing massive amounts of burst damage through your Spirit Ring abilities. Your Spirit ring will come from the Magma Shark, this spirit beast is not well known due to the harsh conditions it lives in. Its main ability is creating or using the magma or lava around it to create a wall around enemies then burning them within. After acquiring her spirit ring they moved to the forest to get the spirit rings for the rest of the children. "Little Bo your Plant Spirit is interesting and has many different paths you can take with it but I have decided that you will become a Control system master. The Scorpion Wasp will be perfect for both increasing the durability of the Rose stem while it''s venom can be excreted through both the thorns or through the pollen of the Rose. As a control system master you will lock down opponents with massive amounts of crowd control effects while dealing damage over time. As we are now in the forest Nel and I will take a step back to see how you seven work together." Tatsuo looked at the group and stopped moving to tell them the game plan. "Nelial will be the Physical Attack system master dealing damage with continues melee blows or supplementing your attacks with your Spirit abilities. Your Spirit Ring will come from the Ice Wolf." Tatsuo directed his attention to Chiyoko. "You will be the Assault System master which is very unique as you will be the defensive line of the group. Shisui will be the Agility system master as your spirit can make quick attacks to the enemy weakening them before dealing the final blow. Ulquiorra you can go a combination of Support and Battle Systems as your blood bat has both high attack capabilities and high regenerative properties. Your Targets will be the Demon Devourer Tree for Chiyoko, The Sonic Rabbit for Shisui, and the Cane Toad for Ulquiorra as its Toxin can be used for both attack and restoration." Tatsuo and Nel then disappeared into the Trees. "You all will have 3 Days to capture your targets and come out alive. You will only receive help from either of us if you are in mortal danger. Good Luck." Chapter 126 - Day 1 The sun was high in the Sky as seven youths stood under a tree trying to come up with a plan of assault. "We have five targets, The Scorpion wasp, Ice Wolf, Demon Devourer Tree, Sonic Rabbit, and Cane Toad. Out of those 5 even with it''s ominous name the Tree Spirit beast sounds like the easiest target. What do you guys think?" -Shisui "I agree, a tree is immobile while the other Spirit Beasts are not so we should head there first." -Tatsuki Tatsuo looked on at this with Nel from high up in the trees. "Truth is if I was them I would go for the Cane Toad first." -Tatsuo "Why is that?" "Well the Cane Toad does have annoying toxins however it is overall a very weak Spirit Beast while that Tree is actually the most terrifying on the list. What it lacks in mobility it makes up for in raw power and defense even the youngest tree is stronger than a 1,000 year old Cane Toad. It is also one of the few carnivorous Plant Spirit Beasts, it captures its prey by locking them down with its roots before using them as fertilizer after it strangles them to death and buries them under itself. technically it is not something a Rank 10 spirit Trainee can handle or even a rank 11 Spirit Master. It is advised to be at least a Spirit Ancestor to hunt one of these beasts and even then you aim for one less than 10,000 years old. The Older the tree the more powerful it''s defense, on this Island there is one that is 3 million years old and even I am unable to easily penetrate it''s defense." "However Tatsuo, if they are somehow able to defeat it their team will have one of the most powerful Assault System masters in their age group." The team made their way through the forest avoiding unnecessary battles between Spirit Beasts to get to the "Heart of The Forest" where the Demon Devourer Spirit Beasts make their habitat. "It''s eerily quiet around here." -Nelial It was about 12 pm when they entered the forest, taking into account the planets longer day and night cycle of 36 hours and they have spent two hours walking through the forest there was about 5 more hours of sunlight. However in this section of the forest sunlight was barely able to shine through the thick foliage. "We are already surrounded by Demon Devourer trees, I read that we should not attempt to kill one beyond 10 years at this point with our current level of strength. Besides that father can increase the age of our rings so there shouldn''t be much of an issue." -Noaki "I agree with Noaki, as soon as we entered this section of the forest all sounds of life stopped and only these trees remain. If we go too deep we may die, even 10,000 year old beasts walk around this portion of the forest." -Nelial Ulquiorra surveyed their surroundings, From behind him a tree root headed for his wide open back like a spear. Feeling something was off he rotated his torso to the left side avoiding the root as a second attack came for his head. Reaching out toward the ground with his left hand he performed a beautiful cartwheel into a back-flip to regain his footing. "It would appear this Spirit Beast sees us as food." Ulquiorra said this to the other that were trying to mentally prepare themselves. As four of them have never had an experience like this before they were all slightly nervous. Tatsuki,Noaki,Nelial, and Little Bo were pampered since their birth, Little Bo aside Tatsuo was a very doting Father to his children. While he didn''t over inflate their heads with praise, he made sure they were given the best because what parent wouldn''t want their child to have the best. While Little Bo was groomed from birth to be the next King of The Raising Dragon Kingdom, so he too never ate a loss. Yet, before their eyes they were put into a situation with no help and death was actually a possible outcome. Shisui, Chiyoko, and Ulquiorra saw this as just another battle, even with a New addition who they were unfamiliar with the three combat veterans in Child form sprang into action. Shisui used his short sword to check the defenses of these tree roots, as they came toward him he parried the attacks while landing a few blows of his own. "They are pretty tough this common blade isn''t able to hold up against their toughness." From the 4 Blows Shisui parried his blade was beginning to dull as his hands were tingling from the strength behind the blows. "Tatsuki use your first spirit ability to burn away the roots and other foliage to give us a clear foothold in the area. Naoki heal Shisui''s hands, the more he defends the more stress is put on the bones, pretty soon his hands will break." Ulquiorra stepped up to help get them out of this predicament by assuming the leaders position. "Ulquiorra is right, If you four continue to stand there like deer in headlights we all will die." Chioko said that as he assimilated with the Armored turtle to take some of the pressure off of Shisui. Using his hard shell he defended the group while the two confused children could complete their tasks. Tatsuki used her spirit avatar to activate her first spirit ability. "" The ground started to shake in the area around the Demon Devorer Tree as Magma began to ooze out the ground scorching the tree and burning away the roots. Taking this moment where the tree no longer had a means to attack Chiyoko used his sword in an attempt to chop the tree down. The First strike sent a heavy vibration throughout his entire body like he hit a steel plate with a steel baseball bat. "Even when it cannot attack it''s defense in this terrifying I can see why His Majesty wants me to have this Beast Spirit Ring." Yet he didn''t give up, he continued to hack away at the tree for hours on end till his hands were bloody and his body drenched in sweat. In the "Heart of The Forest" all that could be hurd was *Thunk* as blade met tree. *Thunk* *Thunk* *Thunk* Chiyoko looked like a mad man in the eyes of Tatsuki, Naoki,Nelial, and Little Bo as they had never seen someone go so far as to injure themselves over something. "This is what being a Spirit Cultivator is, actually this is what the road to power is. You will go to any lengths to acquire more power even putting your life on the line. The Purpose of this is to not only get you familiar with working together but also to open your eyes to the truth and cruelty of the world. In order to get the Spirit Ring from the Demon Devourer Tree one must be prepared for the pain that comes along with killing it. If you don''t have the resolve to do so then you are not worthy of acquiring it''s Spirit Ring." Tatsuo''s Voice rang through the forest and made it''s way into the ears of the children as they watched Chiyoko bloodied and tired, assimilate the Ring into his Spirit after 9 straight hours of attacking the tree trunk. Chapter 127 - Widening the Net After Chiyoko gain his first Spirit Ring from the Demon Devour Tree the the team started to make preparations for the night in the forest as traveling at night was extremely dangerous at their current level. First they made their way out of the "Heart of The Forest" into a more or less suitable location where the average level of the Spirit Beast were along the 10 year mark. As lighting a campfire would attract unnecessary attention they made their camp above ground in the trees. "Father told us that after we graduate from Tai Tan Primary and enter Tan Academy we will head to the Douluo Continent." -Nelial "He said that growing flowers in a "Greenhouse" would only go so far. In order for us to grow strong he wants us to battle with Spirit Cultivators from other academies once he gets a firm foothold in the continent. He says that the back water Spirit Cultivators on the Continent will learn what true power is." -Naoki "Enough about that we must first get through our current situation if we want to survive long enough to reach the Douluo Continent. We have accomplished our first target, there are four left and we have two days to do it. Our next target will be the Scorpion Wasp, this spirit beast happens to fall under the eusocial type which means they have a large nest with a queen that lays all the eggs while workers go out and acquire what is necessary to feed that nest. All we have to do is find the area they operate in and isolate one of the workers and kill it as we are not powerful enough to go after their Queen." -Ulquiorra "There is a beastuary in the library that has details on the Scorpion wasp and the age identifying characteristics. Our target will be the 1-100 years Wasps as they have not yet fully developed their Scorpion tail on their Thorax so their venom is less potent. 101- 1,000 year old wasps have a fully developed tail and their color changes from White to Sand Yellow with a few black markings. The Older the Scorpion Wasp the deeper shade of yellow they are, upon reaching 100,000 years old a worker wasp as they are typically female will become a queen and start her own nest. The Queen is Typically Golden with red markings and has two sets of wings, he venom has a power paralytic effect which can cause your heart to stop." -Shisui "After that we will move on to the Cane Toad which is usually found on the Western Coastal area of the Island where there is a combination of both Grass and woodland with access to the sea. There are hundreds of thousands of Cane Toads in that area and they aren''t particularly aggressive as their only defense is the poison the secret from the glands behind their eyes which coats their skin. Other than that they have no distinct offensive capabilities, Upon reach 10,000 years old they are said to have the ability to cause mild hallucinations, then at 100,000 years they have the ability to cause a wide scale mirage which can cover entire cities making them vanish in addition to their toxins which in proper dosage be something similar to a superhuman drug that lets you tap into the hidden potential of the body." -Ulquiorra "So in heavy dosage this drug can cause muscle deterioration starting with the heart muscle causing your heart to beat irregularly then eventually after a few months or so you will die" -Shisui "After that we will move on to the Sonic Rabbit, it uses it''s speed to create afterimages of itself to attack prey. It''s attacks are fast enough to cause sonic booms, hence the name Sonic Rabbit as it uses its speed to escape from predators and attack its prey. They are quite territorial so as soon as we enter their domain they will come for us." -Ulquiorra "Lord Tatsuo is trying to maximize our growth potential with our first Rings, Every Ring is important but the first decides what path you will take as a soul cultivator. Lastly we go after the Ice Wolf this might be one of the more difficult ones due to the pack. We have to make it work though." They were currently finishing up the camp set up for the night which consisted of them making hammock like sleeping devices by weaving tree fibers together and using leaves as padding high up in the trees. While the Children were coming up with their battle plan and resting Tatsuo let Nel to handle something that just came up. Tatsuo sitting on the couch picked up the report and read it quickly. "Are you sure about this?" "Yes your Majesty this information was confirmed by multiple scouts." "Good, Bring all of them here of course no with force but with a display of force. Take 5 Titled Douluo with you." "Rest assured Your Majesty it will be done." "Good." ''It''s always better to have multiple ways in rather than just one,one in the Star Luo Empire and a few in Heavens Duo Empire. These people must have already noticed the net Spirit hall is weaving however they must not know to what extent.'' Tatsuo planned out what action he would take as he rejoined the children in the forest the next day as they proceeded to get their last four spirit rings making everyone a Spirit Master Rank 11. He continued to instruct them on how to better improve their teamwork over the next few days when his Visitors finally arrived. He parted with the Children as he met his guests in the Lobby of Tai Tan. "Welcome Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Clan Head Ning Fengzhi, along with him The Sword Douluo, and Bone Douluo. Welcome Clear Sky Clan Leader Tang Xiao, Along with him the Second and Third Elders. Welcome Poison Douluo. Welcome Clear Sky Douluo." Tatsuo said all of this with a smile as he was inspected by the group as they made their way to a conference room to have a more "polite" discussion. Behind him the guests spoke among themselves. "Uncle Chen what do you think of him?" -Ning Fengzhi "I can''t ascertain his Level which means he is above mine, not only that he sent five level 97 and 98 Titled Douluo to get us which can only mean he is more powerful than them." -Sword Douluo Chen Xin "He Even found the Clear Sky Clan and brought them out of seclusion and compared to the rest of you I don''t know why I a Rank 91 Douluo was brought here along with the rest of you old freaks." - Poison Douluo, Dugu Bo "Good to see that you are doing well Brother"- Tang Xiao to Tang Hao the Clear Sky Douluo They made their way into a room with a very of the sea as the sunlight fell through the clouds making the entire room brighter and more vibrant with a bright yellow hue. Tatsuo stood at the windows while he gestured for everyone else to take a seat before he spoke to them all. "Welcome people of the Heaven Duo Empire to my Night Empire, I have brought you here today to talk about a problem we all face. However, it is rude to speak to others when you have yet to introduce yourself." Tatsuo released his 10 Spirit Rings with 9 red wrapped in Steel-Gold color while his last one was Steel Gold. "I am the Emperor of the Night Empire, Tatsuo Shiba, Rank 101 God, Title: Zen Dragon God, Control System Spirit Master, Spirit: Zen Dragon Emperor." The Avatar of the Zen Dragon was above his head looked down on everyone as they attempted to process the information they just received. In front of them was a man that achieved what many others could not. "Excuse my rudeness respected Zen Dragon God but what is the problem you have brought us here for?" -Bone Douluo, Gu Rong Tatsuo retracted his Spirit Rings and took a seat joining the group at the conference table. "The Spirit Hall." Tang Hao''s spirit power fluctuated sharply when that name was mentioned. Chapter 128 - Trade Agreement Tatsuo looked at Tang Hao and they made eye contact for a split second before Tatsuo continued with his statement. "My Empire has no interest in the land nor riches in the Douluo Continent because as you can see with your own eyes we have our own which is far superior. The only thing that interests me is people, and the Spirit Hall is monopolizing the strong while preventing those who pass Rank 97 from obtaining Ranks 98, 99 then hopefully Rank 100 God. Little Chen should be able to prove whether what I say is true or not." Everyone looked at Chen Xin the Sword Douluo, he first nodded in agreement before he spoke to the group. "Senior Zen Dragon God is correct. My father obtaining Rank 98 and went on a journey to seek enlightenment and find a better environment to reach Rank 99. He came across the Sword Mountain in the middle of the Douluo continent where he was attacked and killed by a member of the Spirit Hall. His only words were do not seek revenge, because there is an elder of the Spirit Hall who has obtained Rank 99 Demigod." Everyone in the room became quiet as they sunk deep into their thoughts when Tatsuo spoke. "What I want is to improve the overall level of humans as a whole because in my eyes you are all currently pathetic. In this room is most of the Titled Douluo within the Heavens Duo Empire, the Spirit Hall currently has enough power to make one of the great clans the Clear Sky Clan go into hiding because they are so powerful holding at least 20 or more Titled Douluo." Tatsuo''s words caused Tang Xiao to lower his head in shame as he looked at his banished brother Tang Hao. "Of course improving you all does come with a price but it is actually quite simple as it will improve the overall standing of the Human race. Right now pass the reaches of the Douluo continent all humanity has been able to find is the Sea God Island and my Island. But in fact the world is far larger than this, you all haven''t even seen 1/100th of the Planet. Not only that but Cultivation doesn''t stop at Rank 100, remember I am Rank 101 and I still don''t know where it ends." Tatsuo''s Words again put everyone into a state of disarray so the Poison Douluo spoke first. "What does Senior Have in mind?" Tatsuo smiled, in this world power is everything. "I will help you remove the Spirit Hall and in return you will help me Map the world and the road of cultivation. Of course I can do it with my people without ever including you however that makes introducing everything to you all later far more difficult. Also you hold knowledge that I may not have about the past and other things which can improve what we have. Plus I have no interest in killing people due to their current weakness because they may become an asset to me in the future. Out of the People here I only want Poison and Clear Sky to join me while the two big clans will make a trade deal with my Empire." The Bone Douluo spoke. "What could you possibly need?" Tatsuo looked at them all with a puzzled expression. "In my empire the majority of citizens have Tool Spirits yet there is not a single Support Type Spirit with the exception of my own son''s Light Dragon. Also the only Blacksmith in this entire nation is me. So between the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Clan and my Night empire I will trade with you the means to make your Spirit evolve into a Nine Treasured Glazed tile pagoda in exchange for 100 clan members. Between the Clear Sky Clan and my Night Empire I want you to teach my citizens Blacksmithing and in turn I will give you all shelter here so you can once again live in the light without fear. Does this answer your question?" The Bone Douluo and Ning Fengzhi''s eyes grew wide as conditions were stated to him. "I will also give you the means to defend yourselves against the Spirit Hall by Making your Titled Douluo experience youth once more giving them the ability to Cultivate beyond the Rank 97 boundary into the higher ranks. You may see this as an unfair trade with you receiving the most benefits but in actuality you are doing me a favor. I am a foreign power trying to get a foothold within an ancient continent when the powers are already mostly stabilized helping you with the Spirit Hall helps me get on the Douluo continent which helps me bring humanity to other continents. Now before you Little Poison and you Clear Sky Speak I have something to say to both of you. I can cure you, Your son, and your Granddaughter Dugu Bo. While you Tang Hao I can protect your son and revive your Wife." All eyes were firmly planted on the man who promised them the world as he leisurely sipped on tea while not finding his words outrageous at all. "Now all of this is up to all of you because I already know the outcome of this little game you are all playing with the Spirit Hall. However, if I make a move I will start a war so it is much better for the parties already involved to end this little farce. If you all agree I can change life in ways you have never seen or experienced in your entire life for not only you but the entire world as you all know it.This is just the beginning and you are already in a place you couldn''t imagine speaking to someone that has achieved which no one has been able to in hundreds of thousands of years, Rank 100. So just imagine all the things I could bring to you all and your small Heavens Duo Empire." Chapter 129 - A Crouching Tiger Everyone was silent as they pondered over the information hoping to sort out more of the details while Tatsuo had someone bring in some fruit native to the Island of Arkaydia for his guests to snack on. "How much does senior know about my Wife Ah Yin?" When Tang Hao asked this Tang Xiao looked directly into Tatsuo''s eyes while Tatsuo was savouring a Star Gr.a.p.e. "Your Wife Ah Yin is the 100,000 Year old Spirit Beast, Blue Sliver Empress. Due to this you and her were hunted down by the Spirit Hall while she was pregnant with your son Tang San. She sacrificed her soul to become your Spirit Ring making you a Titled Douluo called "Heavenly" by the majority of the continent. Her body still lives on and I have a way to make her whole again while allowing you to remain the Clear Sky Douluo." Tatsuo said this while eating Gr.a.p.es causing Tang Hao to feel slightly fl.u.s.tered as his secrets were said out loud in front of so many people. "I Will join Senior Zen Dragon God." Tang Hao said this while cupping his hands in a proper manner before returning to his seat. "What do you mean you can save my son, and Granddaughter senior?" The Poison Douluo asked this as he stared at Tatsuo through his Green Pupils. "Your Spirit the Jade Phosphor Serpent is quite dangerous as it will poison it''s user, and in turn you passed this poison onto your descendants. You most likely have pain in your chest area that grows stronger gradually at noon and at Midnight, your head and heart go through a prickling pain causing your whole body to spasm for an hour. That in addition to your advanced age despite your youthful looks has caused your cultivation to stop. I can cure that poison while also allowing you to continue on the path of cultivation, unfortunately after so many years your Eyes and Hair will remain green. I will also not limit your movements you may just have to complete a task every now and then while receiving a stipend from the Empire this goes for you too Tang Hao." At first he Dugu Bo was extremely sceptical of what Tatsuo was saying, however the more he listened the more his heart grew fearful for the safety of his family as his son was indeed showing signs of the symptoms he himself has. " I Will join Senior Zen Dragon God." Like Tang Hao, Dugu Bo preformed a cupped hand salute to Tatsuo before returning to his seat. "If the two clans don''t believe me allow me to solve Dugu Bo''s issue first." Tatsuo gestured for the Poison Douluo to step forward whom hesitated before standing in front of Tatsuo. Placing his hand upon Dugu Bo''s head Tatsuo''s spirit Rings appeared behind his back as he started to clear the Poison out of the Poison Douluo''s meridians. While doing that he took it a step further causing the evolution of Dugu Bo''s Spirit from the Jade Phosphor Serpent into the Jade Phosphor Hydra changing his Spirit rings from 2 Yellow, 2 Purple, and 5 Black to 4 Black and 5 Red his Rank also increased from 91 to 95 due to the clearing of his meridians and the acc.u.mulation of his spirit energy over the years while his body regressed in age from 98 years old to 18. "I''m always good to my people ensuring they live the best lives. While my enemies will live a life of fear because I am not so kind, I will kill not only them but I will ensure that anyone that can be traced back to them will be killed as well. When I eliminate an enemy i ensure that no one with blood ties remain even their cats and dogs will join them in the grave." Tatsuo said this while looking each and every person in the room in the eyes and the meaning was clear "If you accept I will fulfill my promise and maybe more. If you don''t I could consider you an enemy and you will die." While Tang Hao and Dugu Bo showed no facial expressions in their heart they already accepted Tatsuo as a man of his word so they will keep their word as well. "Senior Zen Dragon God we the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Clan agree with your terms!" "Senior Zen Dragon God we The Clear Sky Clan agree with your terms!" Tatsuo just smiled and started to bring out the things he promised which was an Herb for the Seven Treasured Glazed Tile Clan called the Beautiful Silk Tulip and for the Clear sky Clan he had someone escort them to the land allocated to them. "This herb should allow your Seven Treasure Tile Pagoda to become a Nine Treasure Tile Pagoda if you cultivate using it as a medium then absorbing it. This should allow members of your clan to become Title Douluo including yourself." Tatsuo then Placed his hand on both the Sword and Bone Douluo making them young again. "This should buy you another 200 or so years to achieve Rank 100. As you two are not truly my subordinates nor my Friends I will not be increasing the ages of your spirit Rings but that should not matter. Through your Clan I will start moving forth Trade of new weapons and technologies which you will advertise and sell to your allies. The More people that find out about it the better I want My country to spread through word of mouth as being a prosperous fair nation. Which will make more people want to visit or even move here to escape the Spirit Hall of other problems." Some in the room may wonder why Tatsuo didn''t just absorb the entire clan But if you really think about it what would he need to do that for? He was Promised 100 members of the clan so he technique has a branch family of the clan within his empire. He showed his skill so even if they send the older less skilled members he can still make them into peerless talents loyal to him because of that. As for the Clear Sky clan he really has no need for them the only reason he moved the clan was for Tang Hao to have a piece of mind. Little Poison was sent to get his Son and Granddaughter and bring them to Tatsuo, while Tatsuo and Tang Huo went to revive Ah Yin. Tatsuo and Tang Huo arrived in the spot where she was planted and Tatsuo placed his hand on her to begin the process. "You are a Mature Phase Spirit Beast that has achieved Immortality!" This was the first thing Ah Yin said when she regained her former glory as a Rank 74 Spirit Saint taking Tang Hao much by surprise. "Well it would seem Ah Yin is quiet perceptive however, little miss somethings should remain unsaid don''t you agree?" Tatsuo then looked at her with a Smile that wasn''t really a smile before leaving them two alone as he took baby steps into creating an unshakable behemoth. Chapter 130 - His Majesty is Wise Tatsuo was now standing in his residence as he looked out the window at the bustling city below as he thought it was about time to implement the next steps to become a contending power on the world stage. ''This plane is a lower ranking one but this Planet itself is perfect to become the main base of the Night empire. It''s the overall size and climate are perfect to accommodate all citizens While Planes 20 and 19 will just become military outposts and other miscellaneous things. However, these are things for the future.'' Tatsuo sat down on the window''s edge and fell deep into thought. ''The Heaven Duo Empire was founded by Three upper sect clans The Clear Sky Clan, Seven Treasure Gile Pragonda Clan, and The Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Clan. With the Empire headed by the Xue Clan acting as the Emperors there resides many small kingdoms that act as independent entities yet still must pay tribute to the Empire. While the Star Luo Empire has one Clan that reigned Supreme, The Evil-Eyes Clan however they too have many small kingdoms that must pay tribute to the Empire. While my Night Empire will follow a format similar to modern day earth if it can still be considered Modern day by my standards. My Empire will act with me as the Head of State while the subsidiary Kingdoms will act as provinces or Territories that have some autonomy yet ultimately fall under my control similar to England, The United States or Canada.'' Tatsuo pulled out a notebook to write down his Ideas as they flowed through his head. ''It will still follow the same principle of Myself with absolute power, The Council that oversees the day to day operations and the Judicial branch that keeps the council in check. However, I will allocate Noble titles to the Counsel and Judicial branches that will further outline their responsibilities and standing within the nation. There will be laws in place to protect the Nobles as well the commoners that do not have titles, on earth, there is a saying that all men are created equal yet in these worlds with Great Power such a thing does not exist so proper measures must be taken.'' Tatsuo phoned a Maid to prepare him a cup of tea and some light refreshments as he continued to plan out his Empire. ''The Counsel will be Headed by a Grand Duke that reports directly to me all from my approval on matters. While it will be comprised of 20 Arch Dukes that will head a specific department with the necessary officials under them. The Judicial Branch will be Headed by 1 Grand Duke and have 9 Arch Dukes that review and interpret all matters passed by the Council to make sure they do not infringe on any laws or human rights. Martial Rank will not decide the appointment of these positions.'' The Maid entered the Room bowed to the Emperor who was deep in thought before placing the refreshments on a small table by the window and taking her leave. ''The Military will also follow the same principle as in Plane 20 with 13 Generals who will hold a title equivalent to Grand Duke however it will be called God''s Pillar as they will be the support that enforces my will. Each Pillar must be a Titled Douluo of the 97th Rank or above by plane 18 standards this will be subject to change as we move to higher planes. At the moment the Spirit Hall has at least 17 known Titled Douluo with 2 above the 97th Rank while the other powers of the Star Luo and Heaven Duo Empire have about 15 at most combined with none above the 97th rank.'' Tatsuo grabbed his crystal teacup and took a sip of the Immortal Herb tea brewed within just this cup would make many Titled Douluo topple mountains to acquire its contents. ''Each Rank in this world is a gap someone of lower Rank could never overcome with sheer spirit and willpower alone. Within Titled Douluo this is further emphasized as the sublevels of the rank are sometimes as wide as the Gap between a Spirit Ancestor and a Spirit Saint. From Rank 91 to 94 these Titled Douluo are indeed powerful enough to wipe entire cities off the map, changing the landscape to the point maps need to be redrawn however they still are only considered Average to those above. Ranks 95 to 98 are the most difficult ranks to overcome some see these as tougher bottlenecks than acquiring an entirely new Spirit Ring and this is around where a majority of Titled Douluo in the world are currently I will call this a Hyper Douluo. This is where a titled Douluo starts to feel a cognitive change in his or her spiritual power as he approaches the threshold of Divine Power. While Ranks 99-100 you are seeing the path of divinity and molding yourself into a god of a specific specialty I will call this Limit Douluo. While from Rank 101 and on you are on the Path to becoming a true God capable of destroying the Laws of Physics and toppling the universe itself. I will call this the Divine Path.'' Tatsuo then thought about his two new additions Dugu Bo and Tang Hao. ''Dugu Bo from my memory of his Character from both the Light Novel and Manhua versions is a Ruthless man who only has a soft spot for his family. He is a cunning and calculative loner who likes to be detached from the secular world and keep to himself as he greatly enjoys being free. However despite this, he is a man of his word a quality I admire and respect, so I can take his pledge of allegiance to heart as he will not go back on that unless I do something unforgivable. Once he reaches Rank 97 he will be God''s Poison Pillar eroding away the darkness from within.'' Tatsuo already finished cleaning the poison from Dugu Bo''s family making the Young Old man extremely and eternally grateful. ''Tang Hao on the other hand is an extremely upright man that despises Injustice, now that the depression of losing his wife is gone and he has a renewed sense of life and he is once again in his prime years while retaining the power of a Rank 97 Titled Douluo he will be the Clear Sky Pillar of the Night. His hammer will rain down justice upon all of my foes. The other 11 Pillars are reserved for my comrades from Planes 19 and 20 that will be joining me shortly.'' Finishing up his new Imperial Decree Tatsuo called in Daisuke to have them all implemented and to also discuss the Team for the upcoming Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament where the Night Empire and Tai Tan no Seika will make it''s debut to the world. "Your Majesty, The seven selected for this year''s Tournament have been decided and they have already been briefed and are packing for tomorrow''s voyage to the Mainland. We have selected the most talented bunch from the Academy with Spirit Ranks ranging from the lowest Rank of 51 to the highest of 57. Their Spirit rings are all according to the Imperial Standard with 4 black and 1 Red, therefore they are Spirit King''s of the highest strength and talent aging from 15 to 17." Daisuke as always handled his task beautifully while Tatsuo listened on while reading their dossier. "Do you know why the age of Spirit Rings are so important Daisuke?" "Yes Sir, the age of Spirit Rings dictates the overall output of power upon using a spirit ability. The Douluo Continent has come up with a chart that displays the appropriate age a spirit Ring should be depending on the spirit masters Rank to avoid a state of soul rejection or Soul Shock which could result in death as Rings above that appropriate age contain to much power which a Spirit Cultivator may not be able to control. However, if you are able to absorb a Spirit Ring above the so-called appropriate age your power will be far beyond your equal ranking peers as the Spirit Ring has nurtured both your body and Spirit Power causing great boons." "Correct, I choose the current standard because of that reason as with the techniques we have on Acaydia the age of the ring one can absorb is greatly increased. Not only that we have a way to train the Soul Power of a cultivator which the mainland has not yet found out about which allows our cultivators to avoid the Soul Shock of a 10,000-year-old Soul Ring. Also from this information, it would seem two of them have the rumored Blackening state." Tatsuo looked at the dossier of his students with glee as it was time to disrupt the power dynamics of the known World. Chapter 131 - Poisonous Sky Hammer Tatsuo, Nel, Daisuke, Dugu Bo, Tang Hao, Ah Yin, the students of Tan Academy, along with 3 Titled Douluo of the Empire were on board a ship headed to the Douluo Continent. The Ship was a Destroy class Ship part of the Night Imperial Navy capable of breaking through the barrier of aquatic Spirit Beast in Oceans of the planet with its powerful spirit cannons and other weapons. Currently below deck The Rank 95 Poison Douluo: Dugu Bo, The Rank 97 Clear Sky Douluo: Tang Huo, The Rank 93 World Breaker Douluo: Airi Natsume, The Rank 91 High Seas Douluo: Kiyoko Abe, The Rank 96 Sure-Shot Douluo Mie Abe, The Rank 100 Blazing Flame Douluo: Neliel Tu Odelschwanck-Shiba, and The Rank 101 Zen Dragon God: Tatsuo Shiba were discussing who would defend the ship upon a beast attack and the course of events of the tournament. "If the beast is above 100,000 years old the cannons will be pretty ineffective in dispatching it which is why all the Captains of the 20 sh.i.p.s we currently have are Spirit Douluo or Titled Douluo as Beast attacks are quite prevalent on the journey to the Continent." -Kiyoko "Due to this, His Majesty uses the voyage from the Island to the Continent as an opportunity for the Citizens and Students of Tai Tan no Seika to acquire spirit rings while also securing the route back and forth making trade routes safer." - Mie "The Sea is also where we acquire most of the food that feeds our 11 million citizens, the Large ocean which surrounds Acaydia is home to numerous species of sea life. These Spirit Beast have been given Thousands of years to spawn numerous children which outnumber us, humans, A million to one, therefore, fishing has become a major source of income which will not decline for many decades." - Daisuke "Usually either Airi, Kiyoko, or Mie would eliminate the hostile Spirit Beasts before they can attack the ship. However, this is my opportunity to see the Famed Clear Sky Douluo and Poison Douluo in action so you will be in charge of this. Also when we get to the venue the Emperor of Heavens Duo, Star Luo and the Supreme Pontiff of the Spirit Hall will be present. Tang Hao, you will, of course, show your face as there is no longer a need for you to be in Hiding as you are now one of My Pillars." -Tatsuo "My Husband is right, Throughout numerous battles no matter the foe we have never had a reason to bow our heads. Now I am an Empress with the lives of an entire Empire under my protection if one of my citizens has a problem they cannot resolve on their own it is my duty to defend them. As the Blazing Flame Douluo and Empress of the Night Empire, I will burn our code of conduct into the Skulls of all opposition whether Human or Beast." -Nel When Nel said this her Spirit Power escaped her body slightly causing the temperature in the cabin to skyrocket. The Crystal utensils in which the refreshments were placed within began to melt as the Face of Tang Hao and Ah Yin displayed shock and a renewed sense of belonging. Tatsuo looked at his wife as her outburst made him think of his former plans. ''I intended to wait until Tang San and the rest of Shreks Seven Devils participate before making any major movements but if the Spirit Hall decides to attack I will allow Nel to respond appropriately.'' Their Voyage continued as they planned out the Royal Entrance of the Emperor and Empress of the newly forged Night Empire. Powered by the Spirit Power of the sailors aboard the Destroyer Class Flagship of the Imperial Navy: Ichizo''s Fury moved swiftly through the seas. With the Douluo Continent in sight below the surface of the water, a large sea Spirit Beast moved swiftly toward the vessel. On the Ship, the conversation between the Titled Douluo was in full swing as they all got familiar with each other and shared stories as the Emperor and Empress sat to the side looking out the porthole at the sea. Nel was feeding Tatsuo a small cake when his eyes sharpened as he sensed the approaching threat. Nel noticed the change in him yet didn''t say anything because he too remained silent. The Students were in another cabin planning out their battle strategy even though their victory was pretty much assured due to the disparity in Spirit Rank between them and their opponents they did not underestimate their foes. The Ship moved steadily through the calm waters as it was on schedule to dock in the Star Luo Empire''s Raising Dragon Kingdom within the next two hours as the sailor grew complacent due to the Calm voyage along the sea. As the Spirit Beast approached within 50 Meters of the Ship the laughter and conversation in the cabin with the Titled Douluo ceased as they all became serious and looked over at the Emperor who was still being fed sweets by the Empress. "A 100,000-year-old spirit beast looks like this is your lucky day Little Poison and Little Heavenly, as you get to show to me the power you have gained." Tatsuo said this as his eyes never left Nel''s face, the duo made a wryly smile at each other before leaving their new comrades and they headed to the deck of the ship. The Spirit Beast broke the surface of the water and attempted to attack the Ship when a hammer kissed its jaw forcing it back into the waters below. Standing on the deck of the ship Tang Hao and Dugu Bo stood with their Spirit Rings ready overlooking the ripples of the water where the Spirit Beast was sent. "A 100,000-year-old Berserker Megalodon, His Majesty is quite tough when it comes to tests. This particular beast must have at least passed the 500,000-year mark and has at least 2/10th of divinity maybe more. This won''t be easy Heavenly." Tang Hao just nodded his head as his Hammer was firmly in his Right hand awaiting the Beasts next attack. Beneath the waters, a loud roar was heard which shook the waters sending out shockwaves causing a massive wave that towered over the ship. "Tch, Such Childs Play." Dugu Bo activated his 7th Spirit Ring which materialized his Spirit the Jade Phosphor Hydra, the Hydra was at least 100 Meters in length as it''s body wrapped around the Ship. It''s Five heads looked at the incoming wave as it released a stream of poisonous venom from it''s mouths. The Poisonous stream met the wave with a loud clash resembling a thunderclap causing water and poison to rain down on the boat and the waters below. Standing on the middle Head of the Hydra Tang Hao and Dugu Bo waited for the Berserker Megalodon to surface. "That poison will cause some of the Sailors to get poisoned you maniac!" "Why are you so worried? I made the poison so of course, I have the antidote! Focus!" The Megalodons Fin was spotted on the surface of the water as it changed from a deep blue color to a bright Red Color. "So troublesome it''s gone berserk." Dugu frowned and directed his Jade Phosphor Hydra to attack the Megalodon head on. Letting out a hiss the Hydra dove into the water as Dugu Bo and Tang Hao used their Spirit Power to create an air pocket around them. "Hmm, the Spirit Power of the collective Titled Douluo and His Majesty must have attracted this Spirit Beast. Seeing an opportunity to advance its own cultivation it disregarded the dangers and decided to attack us." -Tang Hao "Maybe we don''t have to kill it. Ah Yin is a spirit beast as well, the pinnacle of an entire species no less. She could use this opportunity to assimilate with the beast and become a Spirit Douluo." "I hadn''t thought of that." The two had this conversation as the Jade Phosphor Hydra''s Five heads dug its fangs into the massive body of the beast. Tang Hao raised his Clear Sky Hammer as Dugu Bo Activated his 9th Spirit ring. "''Poisonous Sky Hammer!''" Above the Water in the Clear sky above as the sun shined its brilliant rays upon the Planet which nurture all life a Massive Steel and Green colored hammer Materialized itself for all to see. On the Coast, of the Douluo Continent, the Spirit Cultivators could see the appearance in vivid detail. These eyes were not all in awe of the power it radiated some were in disgust as it meant one thing. The Return of the Clear Sky Clan. Dugu Bo''s nine Spirit Rings and Tang Hao''s made the Hammer even more distinguishable to these prying eyes as they saw not the Black rings but 10 Red Spirit Rings. All these details eventually found their way to the ears of the Supreme Pontiff Bibi Dong. Chapter 132 - Imperial Meeting Tatsuo''s entourage arrived at the Port of the Raising Dragon Kingdom with a few Hours to spare before sunset. After the defeat of the Berserker Megalodon, the rest of the Journey was calm as Ah Yin assimilated with the beast, as it was not the normal process of acquiring a spirit ring she as a Spirit Beast did not go through a slight genetic mutation but an entire species change transpired. She was a Blue Spirit Empress which is the apex of all plants as such to Plant spirits and Plant Spirit Beast she was a supreme existence that they could not defy. However, she and the Berserker Megalodon who was under the threat of death became one entity. The Berserker Megalodon''s soul dissipated in the process causing no change in personality due to Tatsuo''s intervention leaving behind its characteristics and pushing her spirit power over rank 81 Spirit Douluo. Her new species became Silver Berserker Empress while still maintaining her rich vital energy which is the primary characteristic of the Blue Silver empress along with the golden line embedded within the blade of grass. She also gained the ability to control water and the innate ability berserk. Back to Tatsuo, he met with Xie Lie the King of the Raising Dragon Kingdom. As it has been a few months since they last met you could already see the changes Tatsuo''s presence has brought to the world which was stuck in the Ancient Chinese Era as many Nobles and wealthy merchants replaced their carriages with automobiles powered by a biofuel made with Hemp which is easily grown and environmentally safe while economically cheap. Within the Palace of the Raising Dragon Kingdom, Tatsuo and Nel were having a discussion with little Lie. "How is restructuring your economy and country going?" -Tatsuo "Very well so far! At first, there was some aversion to the strange metal boxes called automobiles however as time passed and my subordinates began to travel in these horseless carriages. Word of their convenience and comfortable ride spread far and wide throughout my Kingdom. Now the demand is outweighing the supply you provided however this is has caused a steady flow of income due to the wealthy patrons that can afford to buy and maintain them. Production of the Biofuel, construction of better roadways, new hygiene standards, have all made my country much better than the surrounding ones in the empire!" Tatsuo smiled and nodded his head because of course, he knew this would happen, when someone from the olden times is introduced to the technology of the future at first they would fear the unknown. Yet, as they gained more knowledge of the events they would be unable to go back to their old ways of doing things. "Very good, the Trade monopoly you have in Star Luo will continue and your son is doing extremely well as he already acquired his first spirit ring and is moving steadily along the path of cultivation. In ten years or so he will surpass you and join the realms of the Spirit Saints!" Saying this Tatsuo stood up and made his leave as they still have to travel to the center of the continent where the Tournament will take place in a few days time. Outside the Palace, his convoy of off-road vehicles was already prepared for his departure. The Flag of the Night Empire was present on the doors of his the Jeep style vehicles as he entered the center one the group headed toward the battle arena. As the dirt roads of the Douluo continent slowed the driving speed down slightly it took a little more than a day to arrive at the Sword Mountain where they disembarked and made their way to the designated hotel. Along the way, they attracted a lot of attention not only due to the strange horseless carriages they arrived in but the overall power of the group as well. They let their spirit energy leak out of their bodies causing any and all with bad intentions to run away in fright. They entered their rooms and Tatsuo allowed the children to do some exploring during the free time they have between now and the tournament while Dugu Bo went to cultivate trying to achieve Rank 97 as quickly as possible. Tang Hao and Ah Yin remained in their room to get some "Private Time" while Tatsuo and Nel did the same. Time flew by uneventfully until the day of the Tournament arrived. The Arena was housed in a venue similar to the Roman Colosseum as thousands of spectators queued to enter. A separate line was prepared for the participating teams which the High Seas Douluo, the Sure-Shot Douluo, and the World Break Douluo stood on along with Ah Yin and the students as Tatsuo, Nel, Dugu Bo, and Tang Hao went to a separate entrance for heads of state guided by Ning Fengzhi who most likely told the Emperor of the Heaven Duo Empire about his trade with the Night Empire. ''As expected Xie Lie got my foot in the door while Ning Fengzhi got me a seat at the table.'' Tatsuo smiled while he followed Ning closely engaging in small conversation. "Congratulations Clan Leader Ning on reaching Rank 82 Spirit Douluo! It would seem my herbs were quite useful to you and your clan!" "Haha Sir Zen Dragon God is too polite or should I say, Your Majesty? Yes, Your Majesty is more appropriate as the walls have ears. Your Majesty Tatsuo has done a great deed for the now Nine Treasure Gile Pragonda Clan as Uncles Chen and Bone have reached Level 97! This further bolsters the strength of both the Clan and the Empire however or messily power is nothing to Your Majesty. Your Majesty Neliel is quite beautiful! Not even the sun can outshine your radiant glow!" "Clan Leader Ning sure has a way with words, Thank you for your kind gesture." Nel had a way with words that displayed her elegance and position as the Empress as she was the mate of a Dragon. She would reply to kindness with kindness and ill intent with the apocalypse. They continued with small talk as they made their way to the VIP Box where the Emperors of the two great nations and the Supreme Pontiff were seated. Tatsuo whispered a few words to Tang Hao before they made their way toward the seats. In the VIP Box, there was five large Throne like seats aligned to overlook the arena below the leftmost 2 seats were empty as the Supreme Pontiff Bibi Dong took the center seat to her Right was the Emperor of Heaven Duo, Xue Ye, and to his Right was the Empire of Star Luo Dai Wushin. Before we proceed we cannot forget to talk about Tatsuo and Nel''s outfits as they made rich people look like nothing more than beggars. They wore matching his and hers Haori''s made out of Golden silk. Embroidered into the cloth where a Dragon and Phoenix fighting over the Moon in the Night Sky. Tatsuo wore an English Style Crown made out of Gold with A large Diamond in the center depicting the moon with many small diamonds around it depicting the stars in the sky. While Nel wore a similar more feminine version, they walked side by side with Ning in front of them and Dugu Bo and Tang Hao at their flanks one step behind them. Bibi Dong, Xue Ye, and Dai Wushin all look at the incoming party with interest as they were all curious about the new power that appeared out of nowhere and forced its way into the spotlight. Bibi Dong noticed Tang Hao behind the Night Emperor and scowled. "Your Majesty Tatsuo we have heard a lot about you from Ning Fengzhi, it''s a pleasure to meet you in person." -Xue Ye "Yes, I agree with His Majesty Xue Ye. Your Trade with the Raising Dragon Kingdom in my empire has caused unexpected gains." - Dai Wushin The Two Emperors smiled and exchanged pleasant words as Tatsuo took his seat closest to Bibi Dong with Nel to his left and Dugu Bo and Tang Hao standing behind them. "Indeed it is nice to meet you both, but it would seem that the head of the Spirit Hall believes She is Above your two mighty empires and mine as well because despite our candid conversation she has yet to introduce herself." Tatsuo said this as he smiled to the Emperors and fixed his position to view the arena below. "That man i-" -Bibi Dong "One should introduce themselves to His Majesty before speaking to him or else your words will fall upon deaf ears" Tang Hao said this as he stared into the Eyes of the Supreme Pontiff. Chapter 133 - His Majesty raises Titans Bibi Dong looked at Tang Hao with her cold red eyes as if she was looking at an Insect. "You must forget who the True power of the Continent is Tang Hao!" Bibi Dong released her spirit power upon Tatsuo who waved has hand shattering the pressure while he and Nel looked at the Students enter the Arena and find their seats. "Poor Supreme Pontiff, you seem to forget that of all the Spirit Cultivators under your control none reside in His Majesty''s Night Empire. Not only that but His Majesty is far beyond you, yet you stand upon your High Horse barking like a wild dog in heat. Maybe I should shut you up." Dugu Bo said this as he too released his spirit rings and Spirit power causing a greater amount of pressure than the Supreme Pontiff with her 2 Yellow,2 Purple, 4 Black and 1 Red Spirit ring combination despite her being a rank 96 Titled Douluo while he is a Rank 95. The Two emperors of the Star Luo and Heavens Duo Empires are shielded from the pressure by their own Titled Douluo escorts. While those in the VIP section below the rank of Titled Douluo felt their lungs unable to take in oxygen as they fell to their knees gasping for air. "Dugu Bo there is no need for you to dirty your hands with such an inelegant woman that has not embraced the opposite or even same s.e.x in many years. I bet her nether regions are covered in the webs of her Beast Spirit." -Nel "Yes, Your Majesty!" "Let us begin the preliminary round swiftly as I have grown bored of this minor power play by a checkers Queen that could not even find the chess board to play the game correctly."-Tatsuo Dugu Bo withdrew his Spirit power when Nel said so performing a slight bow in acknowledgment while Tatsuo spoke to the Emperors as the Supreme Pontiff has yet to introduce herself so therefore she was still being ignored. The Two Emperors nodded at Tatsuo''s words as the Emperor of Heaven''s Duo Empire got up to make the opening remarks and draw lots for the Preliminary round. All the while the Bibi Dong retracted her spirit power while she glared hatefully at the Royal couple that never once laid eyes upon her or even acknowledged her existence it was as if she air separating the Four Royals from having a group discussion. But what surprised her the most was the Poison Douluo Dugu Bo. ''4 Black Spirit Rings and 5 Red Spirit rings. According to our intel, he should have 2 Yellow, 2 Purple, and 5 Black Spirit Rings, not only that but he was only a Rank 91 Title Douluo before and now he is a Rank 95 powerhouse. That Hammer that appeared in the Sky off the coast of the Star Luo empire must have been a Spirit Fusion of his and Tang Hao''s Spirits. Which means Tang Hao must also have the same spirit ring combination as him.'' Bibi Dong once again looked at the Young Man seated next to his wife arrogantly yet elegantly as she tried to piece together this puzzle. ''From My Current understanding, there is no way to increase the age of Spirit Rings after absorption. Whatever was done to those two must have been his doing.'' Bibi Dong was a smart woman but her Pride would not allow her to apologize to Tatsuo as she had to think of the position of the Spirit Hall on the Douluo Continent. Never once has a Supreme Pontiff had to lower His or Her head to the Emperor of a Nation. However, her mind was telling her that this Young man was far more dangerous than Heavenly Douluo Tang Hao. "Good Morning Citizens of the Heaven Duo and Star Luo Empires! I am the Emperor of the Heaven Duo Xue Ye, as some of you may or may not know. I would like to introduce you all to the Emperor of the Night Empire located on the far western Island of Arcaydia." Tatsuo was bewildered by the sudden announcement as the Crowd cheered and Xue Ye looked at him with warm eyes that practically said. ''You shut down the Supreme Pontiff who boasts a status higher than mine, therefore, you have the Highest status here!'' Tatsuo stood up and walked next to the Emperor of Heaven Duo while looking out at the crowd which numbered no less than 20 million people. "None of you of the Heaven Duo and Star Luo Empires know who I am as of now however after today I doubt you will forget my name. I am Emperor Tatsuo Shiba of the Night Empire, while I am here I will also be acting Dean of my Tan Academy which will participate here today. So let''s skip the pleasantries and get right into what you all came to see! The Future of Spirit Cultivators of the Douluo Continent!" Tatsuo then dug his hand into the goblet which contained the names of all the Academies participating in the Tournament to decide which teams would have the opening matchup of the Preliminary round. "Tan Academy will face the Spirit Hall Academy! Both Teams come to the Stage!" After he said this Tatsuo sat back down at his seat as the crowd chanted Spirit Hall Academy. Bibi Dong had a smug look on her face as she was sure Tatsuo''s Students would be no match for her Elites. The Two teams entered the arena as one on each side took the stage. The Battle style was a one vs one elimination style match up whereupon victory the winner would stay on the Stage as the loser would have a teammate replace them. This would continue until one side was completely out of members to compete. "Mingzhu Ju age:17, Rank 46 Spirit Ancestor, Power Attack system master, Spirit: Saber Toothed Tiger." The Student from Spirit Hall Academy had a smug look on her face as she was sure she would defeat her opponent. Her Teammates looked the same as she released her four spirit rings 2 Yellow and two Purple the optimal combination on the Douluo Continent. In the VIP Section, Tatsuo already lost interest in this Girl from spirit hall academy before the battle even began. Nel was sitting there puzzled, even though she was told Spirit Masters in this age group would on average be around Rank 34 Spirit Elder and at best a Spirit Ancestor seeing it with her own eyes was truly a shocker. Bibi Dong took the couple''s expression as one of disbelief and defeat as she felt a warm feeling in her heart. "Don''t get too excited Bibi Dong." Tang Hao said that as the small child from Tan Academy introduced himself. "Wataru Hoga age:15, Rank 51 Spirit King, Control System Master, Spirit: Dark Clown Spider." His Five Spirit Rings 4 Black and 1 Red caused silence throughout the stadium as Bibi Dong clutched the armrests of her Throne. "You See His Majesty''s Tan Academy raises Titans." Tang Hao said this as he too grew bored as everyone could already tell the outcome of this match. Chapter 134 - Absolute Bibi Dong was livid, step by step, minute by minute, it seemed like every moment she spent next to Tatsuo and Nel she would eat a loss. ''The bastard that killed my Husband and injured many elders of the Spirit hall is before me today yet I can''t do anything about it! His strength is known throughout the Douluo Continent as the Heavenly Douluo whos hammer covers the Clear Sky and the Heavens above with its might and destructive force. In Addition to him, there is the Poison Douluo who even at Rank 91 had almost nothing to fear within the Ranks of Titled Douluo as his poison would injure you even if you were levels above. Finally, there is this Emperor and Empress of the Night Empire the most dangerous of the four because their strength is unknown however judging from the respectful tone of both Poison and Heavenly they both must be above them.'' On the battlegrounds below the fight has not even begun yet due to the shock everyone was currently going through. From the Emperors and Supreme Pontiff to the Audience and referee. None could believe the power the young man on the stage has nor the Rings in his possession. "Your Majesty Tatsuo has raised mighty students! Is this the Captain of your team?" "No, he is the weakest member." BOOM! His words resounded through the entire arena because both he and Ning were using spirit power to project their voices to the Crowd. This was more of a shock than the boy currently on the stage because it meant there were 6 others more powerful than him on that team of Heaven defying students. From a wormhole, the Bone Douluo appeared next to Ning with a smile on his face as he nodded to the Emperors of the Heaven Duo and Star Luo empires while completely ignoring Bibi Dong as well. "Senior Zen Dragon God! It has been a while since I last saw you! You and your wife look well!" "Thank you for your Kind words, Little Bone! I see you have reached the pinnacle of the 97th Rank and are approaching the 98th looks as there will soon be another God on the Douluo Continent." BOOM! Another bombshell was just dropped on the crowd as it was so quiet their words traveled throughout the arena. This one much larger than the last as the conversation between the two clearly wasn''t staged as you could see the surprise on the Bone Douluo''s face when he saw the Night Emperor. "Little Bone?!" "Zen Dragon God?!" "Senior?!" The Supreme Pontiff, Xue Ye, and Dai Wushin felt their hearts skip a beat and their mind went into a spin as the overheard the conversation between the two. ''There is only one way someone is permitted to receive the address of God and that is if they are a God Themselves. It seems I was right he is far more dangerous than Poison and Heavenly as he is a God in the flesh, he doesn''t even place a Titled Douluo like me in his eyes. It looks like when I get back to the Spirit Hall Headquarters I will have to speak with the Grand Elder.'' Tatsuo noticed the change in Bibi Dong and for the First Time, he opened his mouth to speak to her. "Bibi Dong let me educate you on something while the children are finishing up their battles." Tatsuo Released his spirit power causing the Sun in the sky to resonate with his power and bathe the world in a Steel hue as all his Spirit Ring appeared causing a Pressure which increased the gravity tenfold. This Caused everyone but his entourage to fall into a prayer position on their knees. His Spirit Avatar appeared high in the Sky as the Steel-Black colored dragon blocked out the sky above hovering over the Arena. Its scales glistened as the Gold energy surged through the gaps in between them, It''s Two pairs of wings spread making it look all the more imposing as its eyes were the Zettigan in all it''s glory. The Dragon then sat on the edge on the Coliseum as its head peered into the VIP box. Its teeth which were so sharp just looking at them for too long made it feel as if your body was being ripped apart, it peered into the Eyes of Bibi Dong. "I want you to struggle. I want you to scream. I want you to try your best to reach me. Deploy your elders. Deploy your soldiers. Increase your strength. Do all that you can to make the fight more interesting, because if you raise your arms in battle against me. I assure you no, I promise you that no one will be left to mourn your death as I turn your bones to dust. As I watch as my wife melts the flesh from your comrades'' bones. As I instruct my Titled Douluo to eradicate your disciples. As my Students raid your treasures." Tatsuo Stood up from his seat, walked to the dragon then stood on its head as they melded together. A second set of Spirit Rings appeared behind him joining the first as a whole new entity appeared holding what looked like a divine artifact of a sword. This entity had Long White hair that flowed down to below his waist, He stood elegantly in the sky as a Single pair of Draconic wings supported him. The Sword rested on Invisible support in between his legs as he rested his hands on the hilt at chest level. "If You want a war there will be no such thing, it will simply be a one-sided annihilation." Like Tatsuo said before after today no one would be able to forget his name as they all shivered in fear. Even their Spirits refused to answer their calls as they too felt the oppression of the Absolute entity they could not offend. Bibi Dong shivered as if she was in a winter storm with no warming layers but her eyes could not leave the sight before her. Chapter 135 - Scheming Old Fogies "Do you understand?" Tatsuo said this as his voice shook the very soul, even those he was not talking to raised their voices screaming that understood his words. Bibi Dong shivered as she lowered herself off the throne and kneeled down before Tatsuo. "This little on understands His Majesty Senior Zen Dragon God Tatsuo''s words. This Little one also apologizes for her early actions as she was unable to see that even the sun in the sky responds when spoken to by Your Majesty." Tatsuo didn''t even acknowledge her response as he undid his Spirit armament and returned to his seat. The sun returned to its normal golden glow as the sky returned to its clear overcast, the citizens were able to get up and return to their seats still shivering from the fear which was ingrained into their very DNA at this point. "Continue with the tournament." Tatsuo''s words broke through the sounds of teeth chattering as he looked down at the arena below with his hand supporting his chin as his legs were crossed. His clear blue eyes looked like the entrance to the abyss in the eyes of others as his arrogance was understandable as he wasn''t on the same plane of existence as the mortals below his gaze. Bibi Dong remained kneeling while the Emperors to the side made a nervous smile to Tatsuo who responded with a bright warm smile that would cause even the most haughty of females turn into lovestruck mush. Dugu Bo, Tang Hao, The Bone Douluo, Ning Fengzhi, the other Titled Douluo behind the Emperors, and even the Emperors themselves all had similar thoughts. ''The shade is always best under a large tree.'' This was unknown to Tatsuo but his move to quell the overinflated ego of the Supreme Pontiff caused an unexpected boon. The Tournament continued after that without much of even a peep out of the Supreme Pontiff''s mouth as she watched Tan Academy sweep the Tournament and take the prized Spirit Bones for the Champions. Currently, Tatsuo sat in a room with the Emperors of the Heaven Duo and Star Luo. "Your Majesty Tatsuo, I''m sure you have already noticed but due to the Spirit Halls great influence both my Heaven Duo and Star Luo empires are on the verge of being taken over." "Yes, it''s quite easy to put together that puzzle with the way the Supreme Pontiff acts However what does that have to do with me?" The two Emperors looked at each other before pulling out a very very Old book and placing on the table between the three of them. Opening up the book the Emperor of the Star Luo Empire Dai Wushin spoke. "Before the Star Luo and Heaven Duo empires were the only countries on the continent there was just the Heaven Duo Empire. With the founding of the Spirit Hall, all those thousands of years ago wars begin to break out in the once peaceful country causing it to split into three Empires. The Heaven Duo remained albeit much smaller as the Heaven Spirit and Dou Ling Empires rose from the ashes." "After many back and forth clashes the continent once again reached a state of equilibrium before starting another Great War. Millions Died as the Empires began to collapse until The Three Upper Sect clans in the Heaven Duo raised their flags along with my Ye Clan Ancestor to quell the violence. Bring back peace to the Heaven Duo Empire while also gaining some lost territory." "On the other side, my Evil-eyes Clan quelled the violence and created the Star Luo Empire, thousands of years have passed since then and once again the countries have reached a state of equilibrium." "Both Wushin and I have noticed the Spirit Hall amassing power over the years however we were and still are powerless to stop them. So this time we turn to you." "Your Vast Knowledge of has brought things to the Douluo continent we have never seen before, while the power you possess and the power of your subordinates and students speak for itself as nothing less than extraordinary." "Today we have come to ask you if we could fall under your protection." "The Maps would not need to be redrawn as the Heaven Duo Empire and Star Luo Empire would still remain but above us, Emperors would be you, The High-Emperor of the Night Imperial Realm." Tatsuo looked at the two old men with their heads lowered and pondered over their statements. ''If I leave everything the way they are now after I eliminate the Spirit Hall they will rise up against me to regain their sovereignty. I can''t kill them either because their families and the people will notice who was behind it without much difficulty.'' Then Tatsuo thought of something, smiled then looked at the two old men. "I accept your Appointment as High-Emperor of the Night Imperial Realm. When I return Back to Arkadiya I will do some restructuring of the power pyramid and get back to you. I will be Crowned High-Emperor in a weeks time under the Sword Mountain at the center of the Continent. Spread the word far and wide a swiftly as you can." Without waiting for a response Tatsuo stood up which prompted the Emperors to Stand up as well as he made his leave. ''You old Fogies think you can use me then discard me so easily because I can''t use my power to kill you all. I will show you what politics are really about, due to the announcing my coronation to the World I can bring my power play on the Clans of Heaven Duo. With the Clear Sky on Arkaydia and the Nine Glazed Tile Pragonda clan already in my debt, this makes things much easier. With the Titled Douluo of the Night, Clear Sky, and Nine Treasure Gile Pragonda I will have the support of the People as the subsidiary clans will rush to my banner. In Star Luo, I have the Raising Dragon kingdom which is bringing in the most profit for the Empire currently in under my banner as well.'' ''These Old Fogies think I''m going to self destruct under the management of 100 million people? Do they think I won''t have the support of the People? Do they think I rule with fear? In a weeks time, they will learn the true reason they should fear me is not my power but, my ability to raise the power of the people!'' Tatsuo''s next stop was the Nine Treasure Gile Pragonda Clan. Chapter 136 - The Troubles of a Ruler Tatsuo arrived at the Nine Treasure Gile Pragonda clan swiftly as he traveled alone this time. At the Gate of the main building of the compound he told his Identity to the guards and was escorted to the Clan Leader. Ning Fengzhi was sitting in a sun-room discussing matters with the Sword Douluo and the Bone Douluo as Tatsuo made his way into the room. "High-Emperor Tatsuo, Your Eminence it is an honor for you to come to my humble clan personally." "Oh so you already knew what the Emperors were up too how perceptive of you Clan Leader Ning." Ning Fengzhi, The Sword Douluo and The Bone Douluo stood then knelled before Tatsuo, Titled Douluo have no reason to bow to Nobility of any rank unless that noble happens to be a higher ranking Titled Douluo. Even then it only goes so far as slightly lowering one''s Head, However the Rank of High-Emperor was different as there has never been one before who stood above all. Not only that Tatsuo was beyond the Realm of Titled Douluo, both Sword and Bone have witnessed his prowess so there is no longer any apprehension in bowing their head. "Clan Leader Ning, Chen Xin, Gu Rong, if it comes to it who will you stand with if there was a Rebellion?" "Your Eminence, there is no need to go so far to show up in person to ask such a question. You have done something for my clan which can never be repaid not only did you prolong the Lives of Uncle Sword and Uncle bone you allowed myself and other members of the Nine Treasure Gile Pragonda clan to reach Titled Douluo! In History there has not been more than 5 Support System Spirit Master that have achieved that lofty status." "Very Good! Little Chen, Little Gu, and Little Ning, rise and step forward." There was no need to fear Tatsuo as death clearly would not be the outcome if they stepped forward so they did as they were told. Tatsuo placed his Hands first on the forehead of the Sword Douluo and The Bone Douluo. "For your pledges of loyalty I will do two things.First I will increase the age of your Spirit Rings to my Imperial Standard of 4 10,000 year spirit rings and 5 100,000 year spirit rings. Secondly I will implant three techniques into your minds, these techniques will allow you to cultivate faster than your peers so you may join me sooner on my path to reclaim the world." Tatsuo then placed his hand on Ning Fengzhi. "I will do the same for you as well, with these techniques and proper control over your spirit power even Support System Spirit Masters can be deadly opponents on the battlefield. I hope you will join the realm of Titled Douluo then eventually the realms of Gods along with Myself, Sword, and Bone." After Tatsuo bestowed these gifts upon them he took a seat and ordered a Clan member to bring him tea. He gestured for the Three of them to sit as well. "Now of course those gifts are not just for your loyalty I also have a task for you.If you were able to find out about me being the new Overlord of the Douluo continent who else do you think knows?" "The Spirit Hall." "Correct, my coronation is in 1 weeks time and the majority of the population of the Douluo Continent will be there. If I was the Supreme Pontiff of the Spirit Hall, and I was disrespected in such a way in public I would want to retaliate. Of course taking your frustrations out on someone an either realm above you is impossible who could say the same about the Citizens of the Douluo continent?" "Your Eminence thinks the Supreme Pontiff will attack the Coronation?! What would she gain out of doing such a thing?" -Gu Rong "While directly attacking during the coronation is also impossible you can still delay the process if the Two Emperors of the great empires fall ill or go missing entirely. Or you could just kill off hundreds of thousands or Millions of people causing mass panic and distrust before the event making it extremely difficult to hold it. The Number of ways to stop this event from happening is numerous, the reason behind it is pretty simple. Bibi Dong is a woman that sees herself as better than the rest of the people, If she cannot stand at the top no one will be able to. She would rather destroy all she has built than let someone else profit from it." The three of them pondered on Tatsuo''s words while Tatsuo himself thought whether or not it was only the Supreme Pontiff that would do such a thing. ''The Star Luo Empire follows the Law of the Jungle, the Strong will rule so it most likely isn''t Dai Wushin making any plans but Xue Ye. Even if neither are planning anything I should prepare for the worse case scenario, I need these people to continue with my plan of becoming Overgod of this Plane.'' Tatsuo rhythmically tapped on the table as his tea was brought to him. ''The Clear Sky Clan, Nine Treasure Gile Pragonda, and Lastly the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Clan along with their subsidiary clans. I need to declaw both Emperors while removing their teeth at the same time along the way I will deal with the Spirit Hall as well. There are times when people are blinded by our riches and forget our true purpose of leading and defending the nation. They let the power inflate their ego, let it change their personality and they forget that it is the people who hold all the power and they don''t even know it. If I remove the people around those currently in power and they themselves are attempting to hold their House of Cards together I can just look on as it all falls.'' "Little Sword, Little Bone, I want one of you to bring the Head of all the Clans of the Heaven Duo Empire to me. We are going to weed out the spies from the Spirit Hall while also entrapment them at the same time." ''First let''s Declaw everyone before I turn these traitorous rats into loyal dogs.'' Chapter 137 - Politics 101 Tatsuo was currently on his way to the meeting Place Ning set up for him to meet with the clan leaders of the Major clans within the Heaven Duo empire. ''It seems that everyone misunderstands my intentions when I say get rid of the Spirit Hall, even the theatrics I put on at the tournament was all for one purpose to break down Bibi Dong. Sure her past was a tragic one, I can understand the pain, hatred, sorrow, and helplessness being r.a.p.ed can bring. You feel as if you were seen as nothing more than an item to be used and discarded, you feel less than human and search for ways to alleviate that pain. The Bibi Dong of the past was a compassionate, helpful, empathetic, and naive young women with enormous talent and potential. That naivety brought disaster to herself, which turned her into the women we all see today, this is her way of dealing with her past. Trampling it down with pure strength. This made her the Noble, Ruthless, calculating person we see today who spearheads the Spirit Hall.'' ''My methods are primitive yet effective, first you utterly destroy the person, breaking them down to the point where they see no hope. You place a weight upon their hearts so strong they almost lose themselves, at the point where they do lose themselves you become that ray of hope which allows them to find the correct path. You instill into them a place they feel that they belong, you give them strength, you give them security, you give them comrades who they love like brother and sisters. You become a father, a master, a friend, you become someone they can depend on, someone they look up too, someone that they aspire to be. With this they can spark a fire that will be the beginnings of a new life.'' ''Bibi Dong went about it all the wrong way. She lost sight of the things that matter the most as she allowed her pride to rule her life. I will shatter that pride, there was some truth in my words as indeed I have no qualms in going the massacre route. Yet I also want to preserve life, I''m a hypocrite I guess but who cares I know who I am.'' Tatsuo made his way into a Hunting Cabin out on the Nine Treasure Gile Pragonda property. Walking inside he was greeted by the Sword Douluo, Bone Douluo, Ning Fengzhi, and the Heads of the Seven Sects, The Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Clan, and the subsidiary clan heads. Tatsuo returned their greeting then took a seat on the floor up against the wall Opposite the door as there was no furniture in this room due to the size of the cabin verses the number of people it currently held. "I do not want to strain my neck looking up at your hulking figures as I am a small man and might I feel threatened. If you threaten me you might not return to your home in one piece today." Everyone in the room was at a loss of what to do until the Sword and Bone Douluo took a seat in front of Tatsuo along with Ning Fengzhi. Soon enough everyone followed suit making the room look more like a group of students being instructed by a teacher in preschool. "First I will start off with this, A few of you in here have done something which may go undetected by the Emperor however, My ears and eyes as the High-Emperor of this Douluo Continent see and hear all. A few of you in here made some deals with the Spirit Hall, while that isn''t at all prohibited the exchange of these deals resulted in something I cannot take lightly." Around the room some faces remain stoic while some became cautious of the Emperors next words as sweat started to appear on their brow. "You exchanged items for loyalty to the Spirit Hall. Now this is something I must intervene upon, your loyalty should remain with the Crown which some of you have failed to do. Now that my Crown supersedes the Crown you were once loyal to you inadvertently became my subjects. Now those that have been my Subjects for the past thousands of years know that I am a benevolent leader to those who follow me. Yet those who become thorns in my side and take my kindness for weakness become ashes which fertilize my lands as burying you would to much respect on your former name." Within the group there was one person who stood out in particular who Tatsuo had his eyes on the entire time. As he looked into those Deep Blue eyes he felt as if his soul was leaving his body as there was no way to escape. "Even if I do not know the entire situation I am not a dumb or slow individual who can not pick up on subtle hints and cues. So let''s talk about what I have picked up so far. Over the years of the Tournament all of you have had children,disciples or relative who have competed in the event. This Group is known for it''s superiority within Heaven Duo, all of you are deterring factors who cannot be overlooked. So of course the ones you send out to showcase your strength would be formidable individuals. Yet every year the Spirit Hall has won and amassed wealth, resources and properties Can anyone explain this? Not only this but the presence of the Supreme Pontiff is somehow more honored than the Emperors below me. Care to explain this?" Tatsuo''s eyes scanned the crowd as many lowered their heads to avoid these eyes. "To remedy this is quite simple, you all will report directly to me. You will cut off all ties with the spirit hall. You will Move to Arkaydia. You will become my direct vassals with the exception of the Nine Treasured Gile Pragoda Clan. Was any of that an option?" "No,Your Eminence." The Sword Douluo spoke for the group as Tatsuo''s current tone was irrefutable. "You all have 2 Days to move your entire clan, I will send people to help you move all the necessary things." ''These old fogies don''t have a clue as to what it truly means to lead. Taking away the luxuries and conveniences they all have and making them start from scratch in an environment where they can be observed. I will mold them all into fine members of society loyal to The Crown.'' Chapter 138 - The Road Ahead Two days later Tatsuo had a boat waiting for them on the outskirts of the Heaven Dou empire, he sent Dugu Bo and the Sure-shot Douluo, Mie Abe to the Star Luo Empire to handle the Spirit Hall there. As Dugu Bo has just reached Rank 96 sending those two to the Star Luo was a kin to sending out two nuclear warheads as their task there was to root out all the traitorous Nobles before Tatsuo''s coronation. Tatsuo stood on a cliff overlooking the Dock below as the Clans along with their leaders loaded up on the transport vessel. Nel,Tang Hao and Daisuke stood by his side as he looked on at the rising sun. "We have a lot of work to do before we can begin setting out to other continents. Uprooting the powers on the Douluo Continent, re-stabilizing the chaos that all starts, Introducing technology and higher education, establishing the Imperial Realm of The Night''s presence in the two empires, Overall restructure of all territories under my control. Daisuke I will draft up my plans for this in a rough outline I want you and the Council to come up with a feasible way to achieve these outlined goals before sending it back to me for approval." Daisuke just bowed in acknowledgement. "Tang Hao, recently you have learned that I am a 100,000 year old Spirit Beast along with my Wife. However you don''t truly know our origins which are far beyond your current understanding. When we return to Arkaydia Nel will tell you the details as pretty soon our comrades will be joining us. When they do we will begin properly structuring our military as the 13 pillars will have gathered. In comparison with the Douluo continent Arkydia is around 1/5th it''s size, to be frank the Douluo Continent is the Smallest of the 11 continents on the Planet. My goal is to expand onto all these continents not only to gain more power but to acquire more knowledge. For example, what is the relationship between Spirit Beasts and humans? Why do we acquire power utilizing their souls in the form of Spirit Rings? I say we because at this point I would be considered no different than you in the eyes of Spirit Beasts. During my road of Cultivation I acquired the peak bloodline spirit beasts to create my Spirit the Zen Dragon. The Sole purpose of that was to mold my divinity into what it is and what it will be. Absolute." "Even though at this moment I am Absolute in terms of Bloodline my power cannot be compared to the foes we will face as we move one from the known world. There are many spirit beasts and even Humans before us who have achieved the God status and still have not reached the peak of power in this world. From Rank 1 to Rank 100 is just the beginning, you have earned the qualifications to become a player in the game. The Sea God is a great example of this, he built Sea God Island with hope that more humans would be able to join him on the road of cultivation in what you all know as the Divine realm. I admire his tenacity however his execution was poor, It''s been a very long time since he has passed the Rank 100 threshold however how many have attempted to follow his path yet failed upon reaching rank 99? The difference between a Rank 99 and a Rank 100 is like comparing a Human to a c.o.c.kroach. The latter can crush the former with little to no effort after Rank 100 the difference between a Rank 101 and 102 is something you cannot even fathom this continues as you move forward in the road of cultivation. As of now I have reached Rank 110 and I am at the point where I have to acquire another spirit ring to continue my progress. However, a 100,000 year old Spirit Ring is insufficient, I need something far more powerful, rich with Divine Energy, I need the Spirit ring of a 10 million year old Spirit Beast at worse." Tang Hao listened as he caught a glimpse of how wide the world truly was, at this point in his life, on the road of a Spirit Cultivator he was seen as one of the few close to the Peak. He was hailed as the Clear Sky above, the one whose Hammer covers the Heavens, yet right now this same man felt small and insignificant. He was not even considered a player in the game of the gods! "So we must first handle the tasks at hand as they are the most pressing, once the 13 pillars are all gathered and have reached Rank 100 we will begin. Strength allows you to move forward despite all the obstacles, Wisdom allows you to use that strength to make and acquire your goals, Comrades allow you to continue to move forward no matter how many times you are knocked down because they will help you built yourself back up. Even the Tallest tree cannot stand on it''s own without support, you all will be my support that is why you are called my pillars!" AFter he said this Tatsuo turned around and started to make his way down to the Ship as the Clans below have finished packing their things into the cargo hold. Nel and Daisuke followed as Tang Hao stayed behind for a moment and pondered on those words. ''Without support even the strongest tree cannot stand on it''s own.'' Tang Hao looked at the back of Tatsuo as he thought about his wife who was brought back, able to talk,walk and embrace him one more. He thought about his son who he left so as he would not bring disaster upon him, then he thought about one that allowed him to once again show his face to these people and his clan. ''I don''t know what storms we will have to weather, I don''t know what trials we will have to overcome. What I do know is following you will bring more excitement and joy to my family and myself.'' After this Tang Hao followed behind Tatsuo as they made their way onto the ship and headed back to Arakydia. There was a lot of work that needed to be done. It takes 8 Hours to travel from the mainland back to Arkaydia, Which means they cross a distance of 162,984 miles in that time traveling at 20,373 Knots on average. Which means they were traveling at Mach 27 which is 27 times the speed of sound. There were many intricate runes engraved into the ship powered by spirit power which allowed it to do so , it was a beautifly fusion of Science and the mystic arts. The reason this is relevant due to the current country bumpkins aboard the ship as it sailed through the seas. They no longer were regretting their fate as they had the opportunity to see this level of technology. When they arrived at Arakydia they were taken away by it''s beauty as it was unlike anything they have ever seen before, the rows of buildings which extended into the heavens with Tan Tower in it''s center as the City was designed with expansion in mind keeping it''s symetrics. Leaving their Cargo on the ship they followed behind Tatsuo as they walked through the city seeing the people lively and without worry as they lived their day to day lives. Arriving at Tan Tower they were greeted by Tatsuo''s Triplets and the 4 mad scientists. ''"Mommy! Daddy!''" The three took off in a full sprint toward Nel and Tatsuo before jumping into their arms. "AHH my little Titans! Daddy his missed you!" Tatsuo carried Nelial and Tatsuki as Orochimaru, Granz, Kisake, and Mayuri walked toward him. "Your Majesty! We has made great strides on our research and would like to show it to you later as we see you have other matters to attend to we shall take our leave!" The four small mad men bowed then made their way back to their underground cave as Tatsuo and his new additions made their way to the Conference room to discuss their new appointments. An Attendant pulled up a map of Arkaydia on a screen in the conference room which outlined the areas marked for settlement as well as the Great Beast Reserve of Arakydia to the north. "Starting today and henceforth you will become Nobles of the Night Imperial Realm sent out to reclaim and rebuild the lands of the Island of Arkaydia. The Clear Sky Kingdom has already been set into place and they have done marvelously with the help of the citizens here. You all will follow in their footsteps and set up your own Kingdoms for the clans with Titled Douluo and Dukedoms for those with just Spirit Douluo. You will be given a stipend to acquire the necessary materials, and builders with the correct skillset to build your lands as you wish. My only requirements are that you adhere with the laws of the Night Imperial Realm, Clans with more than one Titled Douluo must register these Titled Douluo as only one is usually permitted in a Kingdom. Also I will treat you the same way as any other citizens under my rule therefore you must also adhere to our spirit ring requirements and techniques which I will bestow sometime later. In a few days time the Clan Heads will join me to attend my Coronation as High-Emperor. Tang Xiao will fill you in on the rest." Chapter 139 - New Developments [Intercepting Transmission from Plane 19. Individuals: Itachi Shiba, Gin Ichimaru, Byakuya Kuchiki, Toshiro Hitsugaya, Yoruichi Shihoin, Tier Halibel, Nagato Uzumaki, Yagura Karatachi, Kenpachi Zaraki, and Coyote Stark request permission to enter Plane 18.] ''Finally! Permission Granted.'' [Acknowledged.] Receiving the locations of the Group from Siri he went out and collected them all and returned back to his office with them in tow. Now 10 children stood in front of him as they like the ones before them were extremely confused by the mystical ways of this world. "Welcome to Plane 18 everyone. Allow me to explain to you the happenings." Daisuke said to the group as he told them the current situation of Plane 18. They listened on as they looked out the window at the lands and city below. "Well after your coronation we will start with solidifying your reign here before we make in major moves to assure the citizens that everything will continue as usually with improvements. Advancing the Technology of this place is of course a must, the fact that human excrement is thrown out onto the streets is a big no go. So in about 10-15 years once our bodies have matured we can begin moving to the other continents." -Itachi "Not only that but to show the population that Life can get much better than what they are currently living. From the information Daisuke provided this world seems to get plunged into war which prevents the development of technologies similar to our world before His Majesty took control. So everyone is content with living a simple life of farming or being a traveling merchant if they cannot raise their own strength. Even then people have not looked on things and asked why does it happen which has lead to this current situation because this planet is far to old for technology to only be at the level it is." -Yagura "So we will be His Majesty''s Pillars in this world, may I ask what the selection process was Lord Itachi?" -Nagato "Well Tatsuo left it completely to me to pick his Generals this time as we will be doing a rotation as we move forward to give the top ranking members all the opportunity to see and explore each world. Originally there were 11 free slots not counting myself as I will be given different responsibilities, I suggested to him that he should include at least 2 more people from this plane so the aboriginals don''t feel as if we are all unknowns. You 9 were selected because you are all extremely talented and don''t have many ties to your original plane." -Itachi "Thats it?" -Stark "Yes." -Itachi After getting briefed on the Situation within the Plane Tatsuo gave them each a specialized room rich with Spirit Energy for cultivation after giving them the three techniques. Unlike his children and Disciple these 9 will be placed in an accelerated training environment as The Mad Scientists have done their work splendidly. First they figured out that Humans in this world indeed evolved from Spirit Beasts. The original purpose behind this was to create a stronger beast who can handle the abilities of another allowing spirit beasts to live much safer lives. As time passed the Older spirit beasts developed a way to change their bodies into humans as well by forcing this evolution with spirit energy allowing them to gain immortality upon reaching Rank 100. Secondly they developed the artificial Spirit Souls and Spirit Rings, this will allow one to gain twin spirits even when not born with them. They claim they are superior to innate Spirits because they can grow and evolve with the spirit cultivator and bestow spirit Rings without the need to acquire them from Spirit Beasts. These artificial Spirit Beast are made from the DNA of spirit beasts from this world even the Tailed Beasts and Chakra Beasts of Plane 20. They have also produced Artificially created spirit tools and eyes. Third they can now genetically alter humans to be more like their Spirit Beast Ancestors in terms of cultivation and endurance. Along with the techniques of the Night Empire cultivators can increase the speed in which they acquire spirit energy by an additional 100% effectively doubling their efforts. Finally they developed something which can increase the age of the Spirit ring acquire buy cultivators along with the artificial Spirit souls,They call it the Night Ascension Platform. This takes the individual into a virtual world where they will battle spirit beasts in an a selected environment. Defeating the beast will allow the individual to absorb it''s life essence advancing the age of their selected spirit Ring. The limit the can raise the age of a spirit ring is 1 million years anything above that cannot be stimulated as the divinity and elemental powers within the spirit ring cannot be copied or reproduced. Nel was the first person to test their creations to acquire her 10th Spirit Ring. She choose the Nine Tailed Fox to be her spirit ring and raised it''s age to the 1 million year category in the Night Ascension platform. Upon reaching 1 million years the spirit ring caused her spirit to evolve into a Nine Tailed Aqua Blaze Phoenix. Tatsuo also evolved the rest of his spirit rings to the 1 million year mark exponentially raising his strength to new unforetold heights. While his future pillars were cultivating, the clan heads were building their new territories, the Poison and Sure-Shot Douluo returned with 5 Top Nobles of the Star Luo Empire. "Your Eminence, these fools have all conspired with the Spirit Hall to bring down the Star Luo Empire. We have found proof of their actions and brought their entire family here along with them for you." Dugu Bo knelled as he presented these Nobles to Tatsuo. Tatsuo delegated this task to Daisuke as he prepared to return to the Douluo Continent for his coronation. ''I kinda feel like I am playing a Game of Thrones with all this politics.'' Chapter 140 - Forever May He Reign 1 Hour before sunrise on coronation day Tatsuo was seated at a dining room table in his room at the Hotel. Around him where the key members necessary to make his stance resonate with the people as they were names everyone knew. The Head of The Clear Sky Clan, The Howling Sky Douluo Tang Xiao, The Head of The Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Clan, The Lightning Douluo Yu Luomian, The Head of the Nine Treasure Glazed Tile Clan, Ning Fangzhi accompanied by the Sword Douluo Chen Xin. The Heads of the Subsidiary Clans, The Heads of the Major Sects, 3 Dukes from the Star Luo Empire, of course Tang Hao and little Poison Dugu Bo. "Make sure everything goes smoothly, These Emperors have become nothing more than small pawns that will manage the day to day affairs of my lands. Of course you will all still follow proper etiquette with them to give them the illusion that they still have power however they have lost the qualifications to rule. They allowed termites to crawl into the foundations of their Empires and eat away at generations of hard work. They allowed this bug which they could have crushed beneath their feet to become a Tiger which they must treat with caution. As individuals I respect them, as rulers I abhor them, today we make history and today we begin the operation. Does everyone know what to do?" "''Yes Your Eminence!"'' "Let''s begin the Grand Play" Today as millions of citizens moved to make it to the High-Emperor''s Coronation, the person in question has already begun a massive operation. The Purpose of this operation was to uproot the Spirit hall from the ground up. Tatsuo Mobilized all Titled Douluo under his command to move throughout both countries removing all traces of the Spirit Hall while capturing key members. For the past 4 Day they have moved quickly disrupting all operations of the Spirit Hall and have even captured a few elders along the way. From the lowest outpost to the Headquarters itself none were spared as even Nel participated to remove some of the old fogies in seclusion including the Rank 99 Grand Elder. They all had their Cultivation sealed and were placed at the base of Sword Mountain behind the Altar prepared for Tatsuo''s coronation. ''From the Supreme Pontiff and the Elders to the Cardinals and Holy Warriors. Religion is important to some however a religious belief should not rule your life or dictate your actions when ruling. It should not overrule your power as the Emperor because history has shown us that sometimes religion can hinder humanity rather than help it. Earth went through 1,000 years without any technological advancement all due to the church calling it witchcraft and burning people on the cross. In this case the Spirit Hall is a religious organization with Power as their God, they refuse to accept anyone not apart of the organization who reaches a high level of power rivaling their Grand Elder hindering humanities growth. Although they have extensive knowledge of spirit beasts they do not expand into other fields.'' ''The Supreme Pontiff also known as the Pope sits in a lofty position due to the hard work of others. Sure her martial prowess and leadership skills are superb, yet the organization she represents is nothing more than a front for genocidal tendencies. Entire families and bloodlines have been wiped out in the name of the Spirit Hall, Countries have come and gone destroyed by the Spirit Hall that helped build them up. The history of this world is a lot like the history of my old world, the more things change the more they stay the same huh.'' Currently Tatsuo sat on a Large throne atop an Alter below the Sword Mountain. Millions of people stood watch as the Emperors of the Star Luo and Heaven Duo Empires Placed a Crown upon his head which symbolized the start of his Reign as High-Emperor. "Born under the Stars, Son of the Heavens, Lord of the Night, We Crown you the one above. The Overseer of life and the dictator of death. Your right hand can summon the clouds while your left brings rain. High-Emperor of these lands, His Eminence Tatsuo Shiba." When the Crown touched his scalp Tatsuo rose and waved his hands at the people. Cheering resounded through the skies, as the earlier prisoners were brought before the altar by the Clan heads of Heaven Duo and the Dukes of Star Luo. "My Citizens, throughout your lives you were told what was a Trash Spirit and what was not. You have been lectured on the acceptable way to do things by people who truly did not have your best intentions in mind. Sure they handed out small compensation for certain spirit cultivators yet if you reached Spirit King you were required to pledge yourselves to this very organization to acquire more knowledge and compensation. While this of course is completely optional for some with less optimal talent and spirits, those with High talents have been forced into this very organization." "We have found evidence that this continent wide organization has used nefarious ways to acquire what they wanted. They have even killed entire families down to the small children to prevent this secret from getting out. They have prevented Titled Douluo from surpassing their Grand Elder and achieving the famed God Status. These crimes are those of the Spirit Hall." Tatsuo''s words caused an uproar in the crowd as many expressed disbelief while some were victims of the Spirit Halls deeds. "My First act as High-Emperor is to abolish the Spirit Hall. The Imperial Realm of the Night will now offer the same stipend to Spirit Cultivators as before plus the ones Spirit King and above. At the Rank of Spirit King you have a choice to make, continue receiving a Stipend or recieve a Noble title in my Night Realm where resources will be provided. As a Noble in my Directly controlled territories your status will be higher than that of a Noble in the Empires." "If your spirit is "Trash" and you are unable to Cultivate past Rank 20 or unable to cultivate at all you are also permitted to become a citizen of my realm! With our methods we can make you go as far as the World Break Douluo by my side." Tatsuo gestured to his left at Airi Natsume as she released her Spirit and her Spirit Rings for everyone to see. Her spirit the Combat Shovel blanketed the Sky as many looked up in disbelief as tool spirits like that were known for their inability to cultivate to that level. Yet in front of their eyes was a Titled Douluo with a "Trash" spirit, not only that but everyone could feel the oppressive force of her spirit power as her 4 Black 5 Red Spirit rings pressured them. It was like staring into the eyes of a 100,000 year old beast. "Under my rule I will ensure my people live life to the fullest and fulfill their dreams." Some screamed in joy, some cried, some starred in worship, however at that moment everyone seemingly at the same time kneeled before the High-Emperor. ''"Hail His Eminence Tatsuo Shiba! Forever May He Reign!"'' ''Now the world will fall into my hands.'' Chapter 141 - The Aftermath 7 Years go by after Tatsuo''s coronation which brought about a change the world never expected as a technological revolution was brought forth. Entire cities were rebuilt from the ground up with things 2019 residents of earth would see everyday to things beyond our imagination. From simple things like Plumbing to Game Consoles and Teleportation devices, the world became modernized yet it remained "green" as Tatsuo learned from historical mistakes and did not allow the use of fossil fuels and other things detrimental to the planet. Airplanes traveled to and fro the Night Imperial realm every hour bringing tourist, students, merchants, new residents, and more The place was bustling with activity. His Children and Disciple are Rank 51 now while all of his Pillars are Titled Douluo and Titled Gods due to the concentrated Spirit Power Training Environments. Over the years the Emperors felt more and more inadequate as time went by Tatsuo send Advisors to both of them to oversee their actions and assist them with ruling their territories. Tatsuo''s declaration at his coronation caused Millions of citizens to pack up and move out of the Star Luo and Heaven Duo at first the Emperor though there would be no way the High-Emperor could handle the sudden influx of people yet Tatsuo anticipated this and had measures in place. The Island of Arkaydia was not bustling with life as it''s subsidiary Kingdoms grew dramatically in number from the original 20 or so to 96 as Titled Douluo was now aquireable for many. The Economy was booming as Trillions of gold coins exchanged hands daily making it''s way to the treasury through taxes. So money was never an issue which caused the medical field to boom as many debilitating diseases were cured drastically increasing life expectancy even without becoming a Titled Douluo or god with the help of the herbs which grew on the planet. A Treaty was signed with the Spirit Beasts of the Douluo Continent and Arkaydia preventing overhunting. This caused many spirit beast approaching the 100,000 year mark to make the choice of becoming human. Which turned the Artificial Spirit Rings and Spirits into an insanely profitable business spanning across the known world. Currently Tatsuo was sitting in the new Palace built for him which was called "The Center of the World" by many as decisions which affect everyone were made within that building. He was seated at a conference table surrounded by the 13 Pillars and Major Nobles as the discussed the Upcoming Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament which was postponed for the past 7 years as rebuilding took priority. "Sire, 176 Academies will be competing this year following the same format as the years before. Attendance has been estimated to reach 60 million as the rest watch from their homes bringing in enormous profit all around from the merchants to the Nations. Tai Tan no Seika has been slotted as the last opponent the Academies must face as you have requested, win or lose the academy which makes it that far will become the Champion. We have prepared hereditary Count titles and territories for the Champions along with the Spirit Bone of a 100,000 Year Old Ice Scorpion along with that Spirit Beast soul as well." -Daisuke "Very well, you may move forward with this. Now let''s move onto the next topic up for discussion, have you finalized the Map of the world with satellite digital imaging?" -Tatsuo "Yes Your Eminence, It is as you feared the Douluo Continent is nothing more than a speck of dust compared to the other continents. We spotted Spirit Beast that are able to rival your grace''s Might and even some which exceed it on 7 different continents. One continent in particular has reading which we cannot measure as it divinity obstructs our view, there has also been spotting of humans on a continent on the Equator we believe this to be the famed god realm." -Tang Hao "Excellent! We have planned out the expedition to begin in 7 years time when all preparations have been completed. Bibi Dong how is progress on you end?" -Tatsuo "Your Eminence, I have reached the Rank 99 boundary and I am currently preparing to cross Rank 100. From what Senior Poison, Senior Heavenly, Senior Sword, and Senior Bone have told me I should not rush to attempt the breakthrough as their is a risk my body could be destroyed but the sudden influx of power." -Bibi Dong "Very well I hope that soon we will have another God to bring with us on this expedition." -Tatsuo Tatsuo stood up which the others in the room followed suit then made his leave as he headed to Tai Tan to see his children. He walked through the streets accompanied by Dugu Bo as the passing citizens noticed the duo they cleared a path as they greeted him with a smile. Tatsuo returned the greetings as he talked with the God of Poison Dugu Bo. "Little Poison I hear your son is soon to be a Titled Douluo as he is now Rank 90, your Granddaughter is Rank 41 now and you even have a new Grandson you have not yet introduced me too as he is only 3 months. Why are you holding out?" "Haha Your Eminence is joking! Even I haven''t seen my Grandson yet as his father is being a brat and has said he will not see me until he has reached Titled Douluo Status or else he would make me loss face in front of Your Grace." "What is this! He should know by now you are practically family! How would he make you lose face? He is only in his 40s yet he is becoming a Titled Douluo! He has nothing to be ashamed of even his daughter is immensely talented! Tell him when he achieves Titled Douluo I will grant him his Title!" "Your Eminence is magnanimous! I shall thank you in his place!" Dugu Bo smiled as he and Tatsuo arrived at Tai Tan. They made their way to the 55th floor where Tan Academy held it''s classes, walking through the empty halls as class was currently in session they found class 1-S where Tatsuo''s Kids were currently in class. Tatsuo peered into the window of the door as he looked at his kids being instructed by the teacher. Their concentration brought a smile to his face as he walked away without going inside. Dugu Bo looked at this then opened his mouth to speak. "Do you not want to go in Your Grace?" "There is not need. Lets just leave them be and not put anymore pressure on the young ones. The Tournament will begin in a few days time so I will see their results on the field with my own eyes." Dugu Bo bowed as Tatsuo made his way to his residence in Tai Tan tower to meet with his wife as he enjoyed the current flow of life. Chapter 142 - How Much was That? 4 Days later In the arena near Sword Mountain. "Ladies and Gentlemen, allow me to welcome you to the continuation of the Annual Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Tournament! I will be your host and referee for this event, I am the Berserk Silver Douluo Ah Yin! Now Everyone Please rise as His Majesty Xue Ye, His Majesty Dai Wushin, Her Eminence Neliel tu Odelschwanck-Shiba, and His Eminence Tatsuo Shiba make their entrance." Ah Yin placed down the Mic and stood respectfully facing the VIP section where they were entering as the audience rises and faces that direction as well. Tatsuo entered with Nel by his side with Tang Hao and Dugu Bo as escorts they walked toward the Thrones prepared for them they sat in the two center seats as Xue Ye and Dai Wushin sat along the sides. Once they were all seated a goblet was brought to Nel to pick the opening teams of the tournament. "Shrek Academy will face Heaven Dou Imperial Academy." When the High-Empress''s voice rang throughout the arena the crowd broke out into a frenzy as they were excited to see the results of everyone''s efforts over the past seven years. "As Declared by Her Grace, Shrek Academy and Heaven Duo Imperial Academy please take the stage." Tatsuo looked over at Tang Hao. "I heard your son goes to Shrek, let''s see what sort of show he puts on for us after you sent his team those immortal herbs." "Indeed Your Grace, I also took the opportunity to teach him how to use his Clear Sky Hammer! Maybe only Your Grace''s children stand a chance against him along with the "Monsters" Flender has instructed." "Haha then I hope they put on a good show!" Tatsuo smiled as the two teams made their way to the ring, compared to Heaven Duo Imperial Academy the uniforms of the Shrek team was subpar yet Tatsuo did not put this in his eyes. He looked beyond their clothing at the spirit power within their bodies. "Tang San has reached the 43 Rank along with that Soft boned rabbit girl. The Fat one is Rank 41, The Nine Treasures girl is Rank 42 along with the kid with the Food Spirit. Wushin''s Son is Rank 50! Impressive! While the ice queen over there is rank 41. Impressive team!" -Nel "Thank you for your praise Your Grace!" -Wushin The first one on the Stage was from the Shrek team was Xiao Wu, she was going against Dugu Bo''s granddaughter Dugu Yan. "Begin!" -Tatsuo The two released their Spirit Rings and activated their spirit armaments upon receiving that command as Xiao Wu rushed at Dugu Yan. Standing her ground Dugu Yan activated her 3rd Spirit Ring covering the stage with a purple mist that she spewed from her mouth, causing Xiao Wu to stop her advance with caution. The Mist continued to spread until the entire stage was covered engulfing Xiao Wu within the purple haze. After which she used her spirit power to ignite the poisonous mist resulting in a large explosion. Xiao Wu used her Third Spirit Ring to teleport above the explosion which Dugu Yan anticipated as she activated he forth Spirit Ring along with the first causing Small serpents to appear on Xiao Wu''s body which restricted her movements with their body. Dugu Bo squatted down before she jumped launching herself toward the still airborne Xiao Wu. "Little Poison had his granddaughter infused with the DNA of a real Jade Phosphor Serpent." -Nel "Her Grace is perceptive, indeed I did to advance her cultivation to new heights while also improving her physique as her first Spirit Rings were not geared toward one-on-one combat. She lacked the speed to keep up with more agile opponents while also lacking the defensive capabilities to withstand an attack from a more powerful opponent. Now this battle which would have been in that Soft Boned Rabbit girl''s Favor is leaning toward my Granddaughter''s as a serpent preys on rabbits." In the Air Dugu Yan pulled out a second spirit while retracting the first forming an elegant Bo staff which she used to slam Xiao Wu out of the Sky and onto the Stage below. "Little Poison." -Tatsuo "You have gone too far." -Tang Hao "Just how much Gold did you spend on this girl?!"-Nel "What! She begged me to help her! Your Eminence, Your Grace, Heavenly! I was at a loss! I couldn''t say no to that cute face!" -Dugu Bo Dugu Yan land gracefully as the serpents on Xiao Wu drained her of spirit power causing her to lose the fight. Her teammate helped her Stand while Tang San took the stage preparing for battle. "Tang Hao don''t tell me you as well did what Little Poison has done?"-Tatsuo "Your Grace I am guilty." -Tang Hao Standing on the stage Tang San took out his Clear Sky Hammer which looked different than the red little hammer from before. "You¡­." -Tatsuo "HAHAHAHAHAHA"-Nel "HOW MUCH DID THAT COST?!" -Tatsuo "10 Million Gold coins." -Tang Hao "Such Doting Parents." -Tatsuo "Respectfully, Your Grace you have no place to talk." -Dugu Bo On the Stage Tang San''s Clear Sky Hammer was modified by the world renown Mad Scientist Szayelaporro Granz. The metal was reinforced Titanium alloy which is used on the spacecrafts of the Night empire to handle breaking through the atmosphere of various planets. The Spirit Rings Behind him were all red as his stood in a blacked state. "Here I thought it would be a test of how powerful the youths are when in fact it''s just a test of how deep their parents pockets are." -Tatsuo Chapter 143 - Little Devil, Wealthy Devil The Tournament continued without any disruptions over the course of a week, Shrek''s Team swept through the competition with their innate talents and the power of Money. "Flander must have made a large amount of money during this past Seven years because he took the Opportunity to train his disciple to such an extent. Ma Hongjun was short and fat before yet Flander slimed him down nicely turning that ugly duckling into a swan. Not only that but the pure Yin energy in these flames says that he is actually taking his master title seriously." -Tatsuo "I agree, Tang San, Ning Rongrong, Dai Mubai, and Zhu Zhuqing have received large support from their clans. While Oscar, Xiao Wu, and Ma Hongjun would have been left behind they appear to have found their own sponsors. Oscar through the Nine Treasure Glazed Tile Clan, Xiao Wu through Liu Erlong, and Ma Hongjun through Flander. Looks like his Eminence''s Children have put pressure on everyone due to Heavenly''s Statement at the last tournament." -Dugu Bo "While it''s true our children have become exceptional there are 3 people on their team which not even they can hold a candle to for various reasons. This is why the stipulation in which win or lose the team that makes it to the Finals to face Tan Academy will become the champions. Tatsuo went entirely to far when he put those talented monstrous bastards on my children''s team. How are they supposed to stack up Tatsuo?" -Nel Nel was currently referring to Shisui, Ulquiorra, and Chiyoko. How were children supposed to compare to individuals that are Gods in their former plane? While Tatsuki, Nelial, Noaki, and Xie Bo Chang were breaking through Rank 51 Spirit King those three talented Brats were breaking though Rank 71 Spirit Saint. Such information was of course kept confidential to not make the other students feel inadequate as most of us know puberty is a delicate time where hormones dictate your mind and make you do this which you would normally not do. Learning that a fellow classmate is nearing the Rank of your Spirit Douluo Teachers would make you lose confidence in your own cultivation or worse. Let''s get back to the tournament where Ah Yin is presiding over the finals. Currently walking onto the Stage was Xie Bo Chang as he was facing Dai Mubai. "Prince Dai Mubai! Nice to see you again your Highness!" -Little Bo Chang "Ahh Prince Xie Bo Chang, it''s been many years since we have seen each other how have you been?" -Dai Mubai "I have been well, by some stroke of luck I was taken in by His Eminence as a disciple and he allowed me to reach the level I am today. So there is no need to hold back anymore like when we were children. Allow me to properly introduce myself, I am Xie Bo Chang, 13 Years old, Control System Spirit Master, Rank 52 Spirit King, Spirit: The Cardinal Rose." Xie Bo Chang stood there as his 5 Red Spirit rings shocked the crowd, Holding his pure white rose in his hands he looked like the elegant prince he was Up in the VIP box they were in a heated discussion. "Your Eminence." -Dugu Bo "I thought we were the Doting parents! A teacher for a day is a Father for a lifetime huh? That child has a full set of Spirit Bones of the 100,000 Year category! His Spirit has been evolved to a point that normally should not be possible! He has the Spirit Rings of MYTHICAL BEASTS! Those things exist in legend! Scorpion Wasp Empress, Druid Bear, Ice Dragon Heart, Seven Tailed Armored Kabutomushi (Horned Beetle), and Light Griffin! Are you for real? Is this Real? How much was that Your Grace?" -Tang Hao "Everything in total for the four of them was around 7 Million Platinum coins." -Tatsuo Tang Hao and Dugu Bo along with everyone in the VIP booth felt their bodies go limp as their soul left their bodies. 1 Platinum Coin was worth 100 Gold coins, where as 1 Gold coin was around 10,000 Imperial Zen. The Children on his Eminence''s team were walking around worth the GDP of the Heaven Dou Empire. "I, Your Father, am wealthy." -Tatsuo ''WEALTHY YOUR SISTER!'' Everyone in the booth except Nel who has long since lost the concept of money felt extremely poor as they looked on at the match which has already begun. The Battle started with Dai Mubai fusing with his beast spirit as he knew this would be an up hill battle. His opponent''s Spirit was a Rose however Tang San taught him never look down on someone due to their spirit, not only that but he was the personal disciple of the one above the Sky. The one who rules over all, The Zen Dragon God. By no means would this be easy, he was at a spirit power disadvantage from the start so he waited for his opponent to make the first move. Little Bo used his fist spirit ring as his rose spawned many vines which covered the stage locking down Dai Mubai as the wrapped around his arms,legs and torso. Once that was done he activated his second spirit ring which caused many white Cardinal Roses to grow along the vines releasing pollen which made the air smell like sweet Honey and roses. The Thorns on the rose vine secreted a the Toxin of the Scorpion Wasp as they dug into the body of Dai Mubai. "Big Brother Mubai, when we were young you would always say that I was weak. However now I think I can be considered strong right? I mean even your Evil-eyes White Tiger cannot break through the vines of my pitiful rose. And that reminds me doesn''t it smell lovely." Little Bo said that as he Inhaled deeply and exhaled loudly. "Winner Xie Bo Chang!" -Ah Yin The Crowd watched as Dai Mubai started to sweat as his body was trying to expel the toxins to keep his lungs moving and his heart pumping. He Circulated his spirit power to mitigate the damage however the match was over as soon a Little Bo made his move. The Stage looked beautiful like walking through a garden in the spring as the sun shined down on Little Bo as he smiled, a smile that the crowd though was beautiful yet in the VIP box it looked so familiar it was scary. "Your Grace, your attitude is rubbing off on that child to the point he even makes the same smile." -Dugu Bo "Please don''t mention that it''s eerie, He looks like a devil who murders you in a field of roses when he makes that smile." - Tatsuo When those words fell everyone stared at Tatsuo. ''If he is a Devil what does that make you?'' Chapter 144 - I Know Who You Are. After the Tournament which ended in a resounding defeat of Shrek as they couldn''t get passed Little Bo Tatsuo returned to Arakydia with Tang San and the others in Tow. Currently he was seated in a private cabin on his executive Jet with Tang San. "I Know that you are a reincarnated individual." Tatsuo said this as he sipped his tea while scrolling through some doc.u.ments scattered on the table between the two. His Words caused Tang San to go rigid as these were the last words he expected to come out of His Eminence''s mouth. Usually he would go on the offensive with his hidden weapons, however even though the young looking man in front of him was wide open without a care in the world, his instincts scream he would die before a blade even touched that man''s clothing. "Your reaction is less hostile that I anticipated, nonetheless you and I both know what I say is factual. As time has passed you have done things which you master and your father would have never even dreamed of doing at your age. Not only that you show wisdom and maturity far beyond your age, to top it all off I can see the mystical arts you practice flowing through your body. I also know of you dream to rebuild this famed Tang Sect which you came from, I even know how you died in you last world. The reason why I know you so well is because where I come from we created the world you lived in and the world we are in now." Tatsuo put the doc.u.ment he was reviewing on the table as he pulled out a pin and made slight revisions before placing his signature on the doc.u.ment. Tang San on the other hand was slowly replaying what he heard in his head as he looked at the man In front of him in horror as something beyond his existence was in his presence. "You see Tang San you being reborn here with the same name as your last world and all your memories intact is quite the rare thing. In fact you seem to have completely slipped past the Administrators Radar which is an impossible feat. But enough dribble, My purpose behind telling you this is to inform you that there is much more to life than this small Plane. Even with the expansive size of this Planet and all the unknowns that remain on it this is just a lower end plane in the massive Omegaverse. My people created many things that we ourselves didn''t even know we were creating." Tatsuo placed down his pen and looked Tang San in the eye as he gestured for the maid to refill their cups. "The reason I am telling you this is because unlike your father, Dugu Bo, and the rest you have seen a world beyond this one Albeit not a large portion of the other world due to you staying within the walls of the Sect but it still is relevant. In a few years we will begin an expedition to conquer the rest of these lands, you can disagree with that if you wish but it will not change the fact that it will happen. We will spread humanity throughout the rest of the world then we will move to another Plane and do something similar. Eventually every plane in the Omegaverse will be under my rule, now of course you must be thinking he is just out for power but at this point in my 100,000 years plus of life, I have come to realize that you must have power to have the ability to let your voice be heard. For you to have the ability to sit before me and disagree if you were to disagree is because from the imposition of my will you have grown to the point where you are able to make that decision. In some planes many are starving, dying just because of some pointless thing like the color of their skin or the religion they practice. Intelligent life forms with the ability to speak and convey their emotions are treated as lesser than others and sold off like slaves." "So let me ask you Tang San based upon what I have done so far while you have been under my rule have you noticed anything remotely similar to this?" "No Your Eminence!" "That is because I believe that everyone should be given the opportunity to live life the way they see fit as long as it does not infringe on the civil liberties of others. Yet out in the omegaverse there are many that do not have similar thoughts as I do and treat people much differently under their rule. You see Laws are in place to allow everyone to have the opportunity to find a purpose in life, these laws usually come from a ruling entity, I will be that ruling entity. Do you see where I am going with this Tang San?" "In order to ensure the freedom of others you will take the power from those at the top and reconstruct the laws in the manner you see fit then have them enforced. Until there is no more suffering due to others, now they will only suffer due to their own poor life choices." "Exactly, there are currently 39 Billion people who I preside over spanned across 3 planes and 7 Planets. If I say jump their only question is how high, this is the level of respect that I have earned over the course of my lives. Now I am extending this invitation for you to join me, will you remain a small atom insignificant, numerous and unknown like the rest? Or will you throw away your naivety and see the larger picture which is a path that will be long and arduous however the results will be more than worth the effort." Tang San looked at Tatsuo, his face displayed how troubled his thoughts were will Tatsuo looked at him with a face that said this is your one and only opportunity. "I will Accept his Eminence''s Invasion." Tang San rose from his seat to perform a kneel while Tatsuo smiled causing the temperature in the cabin to drop a few degrees, even the maid shuddered. ''Now all 13 Pillars are assembled, it''s time to move into the preparation stage. After that we will move forward with the capture of this plane.'' Chapter 145 - Family Reunited The Sun was high in the sky as Tatsuo sat in his residence within Tai Tan tower. As his orders were already passed down to his subordinates to begin the next phase of planning for the expedition he had a lot of free time on his hands. School was also out so his kids were in their rooms doing what children do on summer Vacation, either gaming, watching tv, cultivating, or reading. ''Since I''ve been in this plane the only thing I have really done is work. Granted my kids have gotten used to it yet I feel as if this is the perfect opportunity to spend time with them while also leaving the Capital under the pretext of an inspection.'' Tatsuo raised his head and walked toward the kitchen to make breakfast for everyone when a maid, the same maid that has been with him since he was Lord Yurokage of the Hidden Night stopped him. "Your Eminence should leave such tasks to others as it is inappropriate for your Grace to do such things." Tatsuo who was rummaging through the fridge looking for things to cook was stopped in his tracks, turning toward the voice which seemingly spoke from the void he closed the fridge and turned around to see a petite woman standing at around 5''2 wearing a traditional maid uniform. "Ikuyo, I just wanted to cook something special for the Triplets yo-" "Your Eminence can tell me what to prepare and I will make it swiftly." "But I wanted to make it Special." "Your Eminence can tell me how to make it special and I shall follow your directions." Ikuyo stared at Tatsuo with a face which practically said ''Just go sit down your grace, This is my job not yours.'' Tatsuo nodded his head and walked toward the Tatsuki''s room. Knocking on the door he opened it to see his daughter playing one of the most popular FPS games currently out as she screamed into her Mic. "WHERE IS MY TEAM! WHAT THE F.U.C.K IS THIS!!! ALL YOU HAD TO DO WAS CAPTURE THE OBJECTIVE AND DEFEND IT WHY ARE YOU ALL SO F.U.C.K.I.N.G BAD?!" Tatsuki was livid as she mashed her keyboard in fury, feeling a presence behind her she stop what she was doing and turned around to see her father standing there with a perplexed look on his face. "Daddy! How are you?" Her face turned into an innocent little girl that did nothing wrong as she looked into Tatsuo''s deep blue eyes with her own. Tatsuo just ignored her little outburst and said his own piece. "I''m doing well, I was planning on taking you all and your mother out since we have some free time on our hands." "Oooo Can we go to the Clear Sky Kingdom! I heard they have really nice hot springs!" "Sure we can do that, get ready we will leave after breakfast." Tatsuo walked out of her room into Nelial''s room as he was sitting on his bed reading a book as the Spirit Energy in his body was moving steadily. Tatsuo looked at him and said "Lial we are gonna head out after breakfast get ready." "Okay Dad." Nelial closed the book and got his clothes together to take a shower as he moved to the bathroom. He knocked on the door and a voice came from within belonging to Noaki. "What!" "Hurry up I want to shower." "Give me 5 Minutes." "You''ve been in there for more than a hour! Hurry the hell up or i''ll get Ikuyo to blow up the door." "Alright, Alright I''m coming. Last time she cut off the hot water and I almost froze to death." Noaki cut off the water, wrapped a towel around his waist and opened the bathroom door to see his Father and Nelial. "Hey Dad!" "Hey Noaki! Put some clothes on we are headed out after breakfast." "Okay!" Leaving the boys Tatsuo walked out the room back to the Kitchen where Nel was seated at the Table looking through some articles on the internet. When he was about to take a seat he received a transmission. [Intercepting Transmission from Plane 19. Individuals: Fugaku Uchiha, Mikoto Uchiha, and Sasuke Uchiha request permission to enter Plane 18.] ''Permission Granted'' [Acknowledged.] "Nel, my parents are here." Almost immediately Nel got extremely nervous, over the years she has heard Itachi and Tatsuo talk about their parents yet she never had the opportunity to meet them. She Heard about the battles both of them fought in the war alongside their sons. How entire nations were deterred just by the mention of the name Evil Eye Fugaku. She put down her tablet and turned from the mighty Blazing Flame God into a everyday Housewife as she ordered the maids to clean the place from top to bottom everything should be spotless and shining. She ran to her closet with breathtaking speed as she searched for something more modest to put on. "Tatsuki, Nelial, Noaki! Your Grandparents are here! Dress nicely!" Nel screamed as she herself was panicking slightly as she found a nice dress to put on while Tatsuo went to fetch his parents. When he arrived at the Location there were three young spirit Beasts looking at him, One was a Lightning Dragon which was his Father, His mother was a Tree Eyed Light Tiger, and his Brother Sasuke was a King Fire Cobra gathering them up and turning the human they traveled back to the city. "Mom, Dad why did you take this opportunity to ascend?" "Well your brothers wife said there is no need for us to stay and take care of our grandkids anymore as they have all grown up. Plus Mikoto got wind of you having kids and said it was time for us to head to you." "Well This actually works out, I need you guys to prevent them from heading off to war with us. I don''t want to put my Children in danger." When they arrived at the residence Nel and The Kids welcomed them as the two small grandparents looked up and inspected their son''s Family. "Your children take more after your wife than you little Ichi, All they have from you are the eyes" "Well Mom I''m glad they did take after Nel, I myself am a twin and it would get confusing if there were 2 other men in the family that looked exactly like us." The Reunited family sat down in the living room as they go to know each other better. Over the course of the next 7 Years the Children would become extremely fond of their Uncle and Grandparents as Tatsuo, Nel and the 13 pillars conquer the lands. Chapter 146 - Let Us Begin 7 Years later, atop the Throne of the Night Imperial Realm sat the Monarch who in 15 years has done what other Monarchs could not do in their lifetimes. As he looked down at his subordinates as the sun rained down bathing him in his rays making those who wished to glace upon his figure squint their eyes as if it was blasphemous to do so. This Monarch glanced down at the figures within the throne room as they debated on what was necessary for the next steps in their plans. 10 Continents, 2 of which occupy the poles making the weather there unfavorable for those below Titled Douluo. However, bringing the amount of Titled Douluo necessary to combat the spirit beasts that roam the areas would put a strain on the national defense of the Night Imperial Realm as ambitious people see the Throne this Monarch is sitting on as a fat piece of meat ready for serving. However, what those ambitious people don''t know is that their thoughts fall into line with what this Monarch expected and he already has countermeasures in place. "This discussion is only reiterating what we have already known for many days now so just do what is necessary and I will set up the measure to defend the Nation our journey will not be hindered by individuals that do not see the bigger picture. There are currently 3,618 Titled Douluo, even with the changes we implemented Titled Douluo is something that not many will be able to see in their lifetime regardless of how long that may be. If we take 3,000 Titled Douluo, the 263 we have the in Night Imperial Realm will be able to hold their ground, not only that we have a few cards which remain hidden so there will be no problems." Everyone in the room quieted down as this Monarch stood up in which they followed suit he walked over to the window overlooking the City, the Country, and the People he presides over with a high sense of pride. Placing his hands on the glass he spoke to the people in the room. "Our road is just beginning, we have not even touched the tip of the iceberg when it comes to the power dynamics of this great Omegaverse we are in. We cannot and will not be hindered by ants who assume they are dragons do you all understand?" This Monarch turned his head to see the nodding of heads in affirmation of what he has said. "Then let us begin our small conquest." Of course, this Monarch was none other than Tatsuo. Over the next few days, there was a mass movement of Spirit Cultivators Rank 81 and Above as they prepared to take to the seas, on their way to make the entire World Fall under one banner. "The High-Emperor is really going all out with this. I just Broke through Titled Douluo and my mobilization was sent to the family." "I can understand his thought process behind it, we have lived on this Planet for many years yet we are just hearing about there being more Land on this Planet than we can imagine. There are so many things that we can do with that Land, so many things that the Spirit Beasts which want to make the choice to be Human can make. Sure we may kill a few but we are opening up the possibilities for the many." "I agree with you! Now there are so many people who vehemently say "All Live Matter" yet when you are the one sitting upon that throne and you have to think of the Lives of Millions upon Millions of people you have to make a choice. Sometimes that choice is looked down upon however whatever you may think you have no idea what the problems he faces actually are." As these Spirit Cultivators chatted the song which Signified the Royal Procession began to play, the 13 Pillars walked in the front in their ceremonial Uniforms, Behind them walked Tatsuo. He walked alone due to the fact that he didn''t want to leave his Children alone without parents. He walked alone yet his Grace was incomparable to anything in the world, He walked with steps nether too rushed or too lethargic, his Electric Blue eyes seemed as if they could stare through the very soul as his hands were placed behind his back as his Royal Purple and gold robe fluttered in the breeze. He walked toward his people and stepped across the threshold which separates the city and the port. Everyone in the port looked at the High-Emperor and kneeled as it was this man that allowed them and their families to live their current lives. Tatsuo Looked at them all and smiled as he told them to rise. "Today we will begin our Conquest." Chapter 147 - 1/10 Sitting on the ship Tatsuo reviewed the mission statement for this endeavor, The continents will be visited in order from weakest inhabitants to strongest. Their first stop was a continent just to the Northeast of the Douluo Continent when they arrived the citizens were in a state of awe. "The Spirit Energy in the air is much thicker here! Cultivation should be much easier in such an environment." "I can see why His Eminence wants us to explore these lands, there are so many things that are unknown who knows what treasures can be awaiting us?" Tatsuo stepped off the ship and made his way onto the ground below as he looked around this Continent, according to satellite imaging its scale is incomparable to the Douluo Continent as it is the 3rd Largest Continent. The entire Continent if explored in depth would take a lifetime to discover all the intricacies of the place. "Our Targets are the 5, Million plus year old Spirit Beasts which reside on this Continent. In order for us to establish a foothold we must eliminate them, they have the power to rally the Spirit Beast on this continent. Individually spirit Beasts are not an issue however together their power is a threat we must not allow to continue to exist if we wish to continue existing. Plus it is time for me to get my 11th Spirit Ring so this is a wonderful opportunity." Tatsuo said this as he looked at the expansive Mountain Range in front of him, some with peaks so high in the sky, they seem to be a Stairway to heaven. He felt the power for the 5 Sources he mentioned and he was sure they felt his presence as well so he smiled and did something he has not done in many years. Display his Dominance. His Spirit Rings appeared Behind him as he took his draconic form and flew into the air His Ten Deep Gold spirit rings caused the surrounding Spirit Energy to flow around him as he activated his 10th Ring. The Sky received his call as lightning struck his Claymore as he commanded the incoming storm down below everyone looked on in sheer awe. "Pay close attention, I will Injure them all then you all will go finish them off." "Yes, Your Majesty!" In the Sky 5 Giant Holes appeared which looked like portals to another world as Blue Black energy collected. Anything and everything below was staring into the barrel of a gun. "" Tatsuo''s unhurried words echoed through the lands as powerful Spirit Energy fluctuations caused even the oceans to react as the Tide retreated as if prostrating itself before the High-Emperor. The Energy begins to collect causing even Titled Douluo to faint under the sheer pressure it was as if they were thrown into a black hole and their bodies were begin ripped apart. There was no loud detonation like they expected but only silence as they watched the 5 Beams of pure energy fall from the heavens. It was as if these energy beams existed since the beginning as if they were supporting the weight of the world standing unbothered by the chaos around them. After 15 seconds the beams ceased their channeling and 15 seconds later all the sounds of destruction as well as a shockwave which sent even the mightiest Titled God Flying into the sea. Tatsuo stood in the skies as his wings kept him suspended in the air, his long white hair fluttered slightly due to the shockwave yet overall it looked as if he was watching something completely unrelated to him as if he was bored. In the Sea, the 13 Pillars looked at the expression on their Monarch''s face and felt their mouths twitch uncontrollably. Sire, why must you look so relaxed? We could barely handle the shockwaves let alone the blast itself! What do you mean Injure? You clearly just performed mass extermination okay! "We have gone overboard in our testing of the enemy''s strength, it would appear they are no more." In the sea, the 13 Pillars wanted to cry while the Titled Douluo under them felt the same way. Sire, what is with that manner of speech! We have never heard you use that manner when talking about yourself! Have you gone back to the Ancients, Ah! "Clean up the mess and find a suitable location for our base of operations. Inform the mainland that we have succeeded in conquering the first Continent yet that does not mean the rest will be done in such a timely manner." Tatsuo then waved his hand and a spirit ring which was Gold and Blue appeared in front of him. "This is the spirit Ring from one of the 5 overlords of this Continent I will spend time assimilating it on the ship, once that is done the tasks I assigned should be completed." After he said that he then disappeared from their view. Progress of exploration 1/10. Chapter 148 - The Hard Part 8 Months fly by in a Flash, 5 of the 10 Continents have been reclaimed and the expedition is moving rather smoothly. The Continents they have claimed have been colonized with Citizens, Tatsuo learned from history and did not leave them there without having the ability to represent themselves in Council while also sending the necessary materials and products for them to live better lives. As these Citizens were mostly from Plane 19 and 20 their numbers were staggering, out of all his subjects he allowed 500 million to remain in their former planes while the rest were distributed among the Continents on this planet. Many of them didn''t believe there could be a planet so large until they stepped foot on it. The Planet is able to accommodate the entire population of the Night Empire spread across the Planes and many times more. The Combination of native-born crops and crops brought from the other planes, in addition to the animals, spirit beasts, chakra beasts, etc feeding them all is not an issue. Can you picture it? Imagine a place where food is not an issue, Money is not an issue, Education is free, Medical services are free, Poverty is nonexistent due to the issues many used to face are no longer issues. genetic defects, Birth Defects, disease or deformity of any kind have been remedied. All are able to live the life they wish to live with the exception of things that are against the law, doesn''t it sound like a life you wish you could live? A life without worries? In the people''s hearts, the Emperor was a man of his word that has allowed them to live such a life. And the man that has accomplished all of this is staring at his next target, a Continent which resides on the equator. The same continent which the ones from the Douluo Continent called the divine realm. Tatsuo looked at the Paradise known as the divine realm and thought about the ones that came before him. ''At this point, there shouldn''t be any human god more powerful than I, however, I can feel the strong divinity coming from that Continent. There are Spirit Beasts that have lived more than 100 million years on this Continent, I currently have 4 Divine Rings in addition to my 9 Rings from the foundation stage of cultivation on both of my Spirits. I could be considered the peak of Humanity yet these old spirit beasts are a force to be reconded with.'' Tatsuo turned his head around, currently, he was standing on the deck of the Flagship. Behind him stood Daisuke, Dugu Bo, Tang Hao, and Tang San, he looked at them all and said. "The Earlier Continents did not have anything which was able to threaten me, but from this point onwards the spirit Beasts will be as strong if not stronger than I. This will be an uphill battle that I will not shy away from, Daisuke and the rest have been with me since the very beginning so I do not doubt his conviction but you 3 are new and Bibi Dong has no choice so tell me what do you think?" Dugu Bo looked into the Eyes of Tatsuo and smiled while thinking of his Son, granddaughter, and grandson, without the man in front of him, his family would have died from the spirit they inherited from himself. He would be stuck at level 91 Titled Douluo unable to make further progress, his life would be empty on the inside yet from the outside he would be a matter which many would envy. There was no doubt in his heart that whatever trials the would face from this point onward would be something the previous half of his life could never compare too. Despite this, his mind was clear of worry. He felt the very point of this expedition was to assist his benefactor with his goals in any way he could. So he agreed without hesitation, he felt this test of his faith was unnecessary yet nonetheless he voiced that he would follow Tatsuo. The Other Two had similar thoughts in their minds so they allow voiced they would follow Tatsuo. The High-Emperor then turned his sights on the Divine realm once more. His eyes and heart saw a challenge that he has not seen in many, many Millennia. He thought back to when he first arrived in Plane 20, he was excited, he was enthusiastic, yet he was clueless and could only rely on Siri to give him the strength necessary to survive. Throughout the years he became able to walk his own path, forge his own ideals and create something no one has been able to do before. He was once the lowest of the low, now he is a Noble existence which Billions look up too. The Pressure is on yet it just added to his excitement, his blood flowed with vigor as he clenched his fists staring at the divine realm. This would be the gauntlet he must overcome to reach his goals. He looked back and saw the other sh.i.p.s filled with people that have followed him to this point with the same blind faith as the three standing in front of him. He must protect these men and women to allow them to return to their families, he must also defend himself so that he could return to his family. Yet there was no feeling of them being a burden, there were only determination and an unyielding spirit with high mental fortitude. Even if there are other more powerful than him at this time, so what? In the end, they will all bow their heads and say Hail His Eminence, Forever may he reign. Chapter 149 - He Has Returned "HAHAHAHAHAHAHA." This eerie laugh echoed throughout the continents attracting all sorts of attention from the Divines which call this place home. This laugh contained a power foreign to the Douluo universe, His Eminence has decided. He took the Chakra from Plane 20 and the reiatsu from Plane 19 and created something new, a type of energy this world has never seen before. If his enemies were stronger than he too must evolve, he too must reach the summit. "HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" His laughter continued as the pressure from this new energy spread throughout the continent, The ground shook, the skies clouded, lightning struck, step by step Tatsuo became something new an entity unique to this world. As the TMS showed itself for the first time in Plane 18, as from far and wide he attracted attention from the divines who then rushed to his position. His power grew as the Life energy in his body skyrocketed. Sitting in the Throne room Itachi looked up from the paperwork laid out before him as his eyes peered into the direction Tatsuo was in, a smile appeared on his lips as he felt his bother has reached a new height. Standing in the skies Tatsuo looked at the approaching residents of the continent as he prepared for a hellish battle. How did it get to this point you ask? After arriving on the Divine continent Tatsuo sent Tang Hao, Dugu Bo, Tang San, Bibi Dong, and Airi Natsume to survey the lands and find anything or anyone that could give them a substantial amount of information of the continent. The 5 God Ranks moved swiftly and didn''t encounter many troubles until they entered the territory of a Silver Dragon. The Dragon was furious humans intruded on his sacred land and attacked them leading to the 5 sustaining major injuries while fleeing back to the camp they made. The group informed Tatsuo of their plight and he smashed his hand down on his Throne which was placed in the center of the camp sending destruction and pure spirit energy toward the Dragon as a warning. Yet like all Dragons, arrogance was deeply ingrained into his very DNA and he thought that attack was the best the small humans below could muster. The Dragon sneered and readied an attack which caused Tatsuo to become even more agitated as an Oversized lizard challenged his power and prestige. Assuming his Dragonic form he appeared in front of the Dragon, with great strength he forced his fist through the Chest of the Dragon before assimilating with the creature. Causing the other half of the creature to get alerted, and in its place, a Golden Dragon appeared to take vengeance for it''s fallen, brother. The Battle with the Golden Dragon lasted 30 days and 30 nights as the two entities decimated the lands, scorched the sky, evaporated lakes, it was a true battle of the Gods as they erected a space lock to prevent anyone from intruding. The Large body of the dragon was covered in various wounds as Tatsuo stood unfazed, elegant and graceful. He stood in what could only be described as the apocalyptic remnants of the land as he gazed into the eyes of the Dragon. The Dragon spoke " If Silver and I were one once again the outcome would have been much different. However, being defeated by the ancestor of Dragons is not disgraceful." With that Tatsuo allowed him to follow his other half becoming his Spirit Ring. When the golden dragon was added to Tatsuo he underwent an evolution, Kagu-Tsuchi, Hokori, His current Zen Dragon, the Silver and Golden dragons all melded into one. Also, the Energies within his body began to collide and fuse together creating something entirely new. Looking at their Emperor undergo this change many were ecstatic while those with injuries were bathed in a golden light. [Accessing Database¡­.] [Downloading Relevant Information.] [Complete.] [Energy Identified.] {Congragulations! Host has found the lost art of The First God!} {Lost Art of the First God: Olodumare (Ruler of the Heavens) Olodumare was the creator, The First Almighty, The All-Father, The True Absolute. During the first war of the Gods, he too joined the fray finally ending it all by separating his creation into 100 different Planes, 5 Omegaverses, and 1 Void of Creation.} [Warning! The Almighty has glanced at you!] [You Cannot Move.] [You Cannot Speak] [You Cannot Raise your Head] [Breathing is the only action you are permitted to take] [This is a One-way conversation host, Good Luck.] Tatsuo felt the Plane itself expand as something stared into the depths. Chapter 150 - Show me Something Entertaining Time stopped as The Almighty inspected every aspect of Tatsuo''s Soul, It was a very invasive feeling as if you were standing n.a.k.e.d in your shower only to turn around and notice a theater filled with people spectating your actions. For the first time in a long time, Tatsuo felt truly helpless. His current task to move through the planes was authorized by this entity yet it would appear this entity never expected such an incident to happen. Yet the gaze on Tatsuo was not filled with malicious but curiosity as if it was interested in how far this currently insignificant being would go. To put things into perspective the Current Almighty is the 3rd, the First Olodumare was essentially the Father to all as he created it all. He set in place the system that is still in use today, as Almighty he preferred to rule and oversee from afar as he was curious about what his creation would become. Yet many many years later the war of gods broke out, Olodumare continued to sit idly as he did not believe that things would escalate as far as it did. Unable to standby as his creation destroyed itself the All-Father made a move using his very life to separate the power he allowed to roam free creating being capable of such disaster separating his creation into what it is today. From that day onwards the 2nd Almighty known simply as God stepped into power, he moved forward with what was left behind by his predecessor creating shackles which locked away the secrets of the First Almighty''s power confining the inhabitants of the planes within them to give the illusion that where they were is all that there is so for many years the Great war of the gods was long forgotten. The 3rd Almighty had no recollection of this great war as he was born during the 2nd''s rule as he finally reached the seat of Almighty he was informed of the Shackles but not the reason behind them so when he noticed someone moving through the shackles set into place he was intrigued but not wary because what could an atom floating in the nothingness of the 5 do to the one that sits above them all? Yet in that short time span, this Atom has started to make waves that even the Almighty noticed and approved of as he was helping ease the burden of keeping everything in check. Yet today he witnessed that Atom create something that gives him a sense of familiarity, the warm feeling of a relative when your whole life you were just an orphan. So as the almighty inspected this Soul he was looking for anything that could give him a hint of what it was and there it was the Art of the First. "Interesting you have found a fraction of the creator''s power, to think a mere Dragon can bring back the lost records that not even I have access to! Show me something entertaining!" After that was said the Almighty withdrew his gaze as time continued to flow Tatsuo felt that his body was released from a sort of restriction. [Generating Stats¡­.] [Completed.] [Name: Tatsuo Shiba Age:101,632 Years Old Race: Dragon of Origin Spirt Rank:186 (Quasi God-King) Spirit Rings: 18(8 Divine Rings) -Due to the addition of the Lost Art of the First God Spirit Power, Chakra, and Reiatsu have become one, therefore, Spirit Skills are no longer derived from the Spirit Rings. All abilities from Planes 20, and 19 are now permitted in Plane 18. -Due to the Lost Art of the First God Bottlenecks no longer exist] Tatsuo raised his head to look at the incoming Divines of the Continent, the oppression he once felt from their powerful auras was no longer present. Not only that he has now found a new Goal to piece together the Lost art of the First God maybe he could become the new Almighty. At this point, he was an anomaly of the plane maybe the entire Omegaverse as his Spirts, His Zanpakuto, and all other abilities forced the evolution of his species to Dragon of Origin. The became truly a part of him and no longer separate entities. The Zettigan became his eyes by default, his Kekkei Ijo Somatic Style and all other Jutsu became an innate ability no longer requiring hand signs he now just had to think about what the technique and it would materialize. The Abilities of his Spirit Rings and Zanpakuto became Racial Traits of the Dragon of Origin while his dragon assimilation was now just a transformation. "God said Let there be Snow." As Tatsuo said that snow began to fall. "God said Allies will not be injured." The golden light on the members of the expedition force intensified protecting them from all danger. "God said let the snow restrict his enemies while flames will purify them." As the snowflakes landing on the incoming enemies they blossomed into flowers that covered the body, freezing and restricting movement. Following that, an ethereal flame started to burn the very soul of these divines reducing those truly opposed to Tatsuo''s conquest to ash while others were just cleansed of their "sins". With that, the Divine Continent Conquest came to an end. Back at the Imperial Night Realm, there were many suspicious movements from the former nobles of the two Empires of the Douluo Continent. There is a saying that the "Mice will play while the Cat is away." which perfectly describes how the Emperors of the two empires are currently acting. They are trying to expand their influence and re-seize power for themselves, yet they didn''t think about the consequences of their actions. If the Spirit Hall which was a power around since the very formation of their empires was uprooted and destroyed by the High-Emperor what makes them think that have the capabilities to do what that superpower could not in their current state? In our History, it is proven that Empires that grow to big eventually collapse and usually that is from within. Whether it is disgruntled citizens, famine, sickness, or war however what if there were no disgruntled citizens, no famine, no sickness? Only war would be a threat yes? These old fogies of the two empires have forgotten his Eminaces Grace and want to incite a civil war However they thought the Cat keeping the mice at bay was the High-Emperor when in fact there were many within the imperial palace to keep all troubles at bay. Itachi''s eyes see all digressions. Chapter 151 - The Time Has come Itachi sat calmly in the Office of the Chancellor as he reviewed the reports of the Ghost Division. As he looked at the writing on the papers in front of him his face turned into a frown before he tapped three times on his desk. Every member of the Imperial Family has them but the Guards for the High-Emperor, Empress, Chancellor, and the Imperial elders have are a much more dangerous force. Selected and trained from birth these highly skilled and specialized individuals only act in a state of emergency. Covert ops is their Magna Carta, assassination, infiltration, the list goes on and on yet the main fact is that if they are called into action there is no hope for their enemy. When ruling a Nation or any massive organization the dark side and the light are two things that go hand and hand, over the years Itachi has realized that more than anyone. As they have moved from one plane to the next Itachi always stays behind to "Clean up" the undesirables which would threaten the peace. Yet this time these ungrateful individuals are acting outside of the script the High-Emperor is still present yet they have already started to move. Itachi is a very peaceful and loving person, yet it is precisely the reason why he can be the most savage and bloodthirsty. Looking at the 5 dressed in black kneeling before him Itachi threw away his naive vestige and donned one more fitting of the puppeteer of the Darkness of the Empire. He wrote down a list of names, the people on this list had no clue but this was their death note. The time, place, even conditions of their deaths were written down as if it was a simple shopping list then handed to the group. One they memorized the information the list was then burned, like a calm breeze they exited Itachi''s office. After they were gone Itachi turned back into his usual self as he started writing appointments for their replacements. Back to Tatsuo on the Divine Continent, he looked at the remaining Divines with the gaze of a ruler. Retracting his gaze he turned to Dugu Bo and gestured for him to come forward. "The Remaining continents will be little to no trouble so I won''t be needed during that time. You will command the Expedition forces as you continue the conquest, follow the usual protocol and all should go well." Dugu Bo looked at Tatsuo and understood the meaning behind that gaze he was going to the end of the road in advance to deal with the Overgod alone. " Before I was just wondering through the planes with a shallow goal but now I see the light at the end of the tunnel. There are many things happening that I could not see before but I do now. War is Coming. A war that the small scale human battles will never be able to compete with, A war that may end it all." Tatsuo looked at the faces of his subjects before taking out a picture of his family. "All I can do is prepare us all for that day, but right now I do not have the power to dictate the outcome. When I finally acquire that power I will become a candidate to sit above it all which the current candidates will not like. Our very existence will be at stake not just our lives if I lose nothing will remain." Dugu Bo did not understand but seeing the seriousness in his Eminence''s gaze his words were caught in his throat. "Right now I can be considered the Strongest in this plane, I have the strength but I do not have the "Authority" to move on. These laws were set in place by the same person that created it all so I can only follow." Tatsuo looked in the direction where the Overgod was then took a step forward. With that step, space was folded he crossed the lands and the seas to arrive in the cold of the North. All around him was an endless land of Ice and snow, no life was present except a single Human. The human turned around to reveal an appearance that could be male or female, the thick fur coat covered any identifying factors of its body. Its eyes peered at Tatsuo who was standing on the ice staring back before the Human waved his hand and a small cabin appeared then gestured for Tatsuo to follow. Inside the cabin, Tatsuo saw the person was already seated with a pot of tea sitting on the table between them pouring them both a cup they then began to drink the tea at which Tatsuo followed. "If you did not suddenly appear here I would have thought that you were a regular person. I can feel nothing from you, no redeeming presence nor Spirit power. In all my years this is the first that I have encountered something like this, now I know why you are here and I also know that if you attack it would not take much for you to complete your goal. So instead I have decided to share with you what I know about what lies beyond." Tatsuo was puzzled from what he knew there shouldn''t be any natives that knew about the next Plane as he was the only one that could permit others to move through the planes. "Of course I have not been there personally but I can "see" what is happening there due to my divine powers. The next realm is a place with many different races with many opposing gods it won''t be as easy as this place just be warned." With that, he waved his hand and everything he created disappeared as the Overgod prepared for battle. Chapter 152 - 22nd Century Tatsuo saw the proud vestige of a true warrior in the Overgod so he responded to that pride with a fight at his level. The Frosty north turned into a scene from the ''Day after Tomorrow'' the ice melted and massive waves engulfed the continent as two figures moved through the air, ground, and seas. The sounds of their battle traveled the globe sounding like the end of days, the planet quaked, the sky darkened, their battle resonated with the Sun in their galaxy and the other stars in the sky. "" Tatsuo''s eyes flashed and the sun fuelled his attack. The light bathed the planet as the Spirit Rings behind Tatsuo were illuminated making him appear as the holiest existence. The Stars flickered and dimmed before his radiance as the Plant Spirit Beasts bloomed throughout the planet rapidly absorbing the energy. "This Battle was to grant you the final respect a warrior should receive. Unlike all the others who receive power and become arrogant, overbearing, narcissistic, etc you have remained humble despite your position as the True God of the Plane. For that, I will show you one of my most powerful techniques." There was no explosion, no fierce impact, the Overgod just ceased to exist, just like that he was gone, reduced to atoms that drifted into the nothingness of space. All he left behind were two Spirit Rings One Gold and one Obsidian when the fused with Tatsuo he saw the creation of this Plane. He Saw the Beginning, he saw civilizations rise and fall yet he saw one constant that made his blood boil with excitement. The Empire he created only flourished it never fell, it power only grew sure there were downs but the ups outweighed them all. With that, he returned the North Back to its state before the battle then returned to the exhibition force, he informed them of the things that must be done the when to see his family. Seated up his Throne Tatsuo called the remain members of his inner circle to the Throne room. "Today, I will move forward to the next plane. As we move forward through the Planes the power dynamics of the planes will be vastly different, as this time I am truly unsure of what may happen I will go alone." This caused an uproar in the room as many did not feel the Emperor should subject himself to such danger yet the empress was the one that calmed their hearts. "You have never let us down so far so I can only believe in you and follow behind with unwavering support. When the Time is right we shall join you once again." Nel just smiled but deep in her eyes, you could see the endless sadness. Tatsuo rose from his Throne and walked toward him Parents, Brother, Wife, and Children. He gave them all hugs and told them something for their ears only before his body began to glow. "I love you all! I will see you shortly." With that Plane 18''s Journey came to an end. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Tatsuo woke up in an orphanage in the body of a child that seemed to be 8-9 years old. [Updating Database.] [51%] [99%] [Complete.] [Host the theme of ''Overlord'' takes place in a DMMO-RPG called Yggdrasil. The Game was released in 2126 by a Japanese developer, it lasted for 12 years and on the day the servers ended, there was a wormhole that opened and dragged the MC into the primary Plane. The Sub-Plane that you are currently on is the result of Humans destroying the primary plane so the gods cast them out, The DMMO-RPG Yggdrasil was in fact a replica of the main plane created completely due to to humans active imagination. This Replica accessed the main plane due to this wormhole and dragged all who was currently logged into the game into the realm.] ''What is the current year?'' [It is August 22, 2111] ''So I have 14 years until the release of the game. Instead of joining the development team, I will advance the technology of the console used in order to bring about a deeper gaming experience to give players more of a feeling that instead of a game this is a "Second World" ultimately boasting the player base making Ains Ool Gown more powerful in return. In Fact, I will join that Guild as well.'' Sitting in the dilapidated room in the 22nd century Tatsuo laid out his master plan. ''Show me my stats.'' [Acknowledged.] [Name: Toma Kazuhiro Age:10 Race:Human Height:4''5 Weight:91 lbs -Due to this being a Sub-Plane magic or any other special energy is unavailable. -Fragment of the First God has not been found.] ''Download all knowledge needed to advance the gaming console. Purchase Cryptocurrency using Siri points, open a bank account in my name an cash out placing the money into that account. Bury the account deeply so it will only surface when I can apply for legal independency. Lastly, download all knowledge that a Ph.D. Student should know in all subjects lets get this school life over with as soon as possible I cant build connections in Primary school that will be useful in 6 years.'' [Acknowledged.] Followed by pain Tatsuo now Toma Kazuhiro blacked out once again. A few hours later Tatsuo woke up to hear the sounds of Children scurrying to and fro getting ready for school as today was the first day. Tatsuo joined into the madness and arrived on time to the welcoming ceremony. Looking at the smiling faces of the children around him he felt a slight amount of joy in his heart, his first experience in primary school he was just like the rest of them but now he will live as the genius they can only look up too. Chapter 153 - The Genius Just like he planned Toma Kazuhiro (Tatsuo) lived up to the mean of his name "Prosperous one". After the Fist month of primary school, his outstanding grades and conduct made him stand out among his peers. He asked to be put on an accelerated track to he could finish his studies quickly yet what the teachers did not expect was that the curriculum they prepared to be nothing more than trash in his eyes. At Age 10 he graduated early from primary school and was transferred to Secondary school, with a scholarship from the government he was placed in the best school in the entire nation of Japan which again was not enough to challenge him. At age 11 he graduated from Secondary school. Kyoto University, which has maintained its position as the Number 1 college in the nation accepted the young genius with open arms and a full scholarship. Toma decided to be a Triple Major of Engineering, Mathematics, and Physics which the school accepted. Taking an average of 36 credit hours a semester Toma never dropped below a perfect 5.0 GPA. At age 13 He graduated college with his Ph.D. as the Valivicotorian. At 16 Toma became an emancipated teen and began his plans, first he accessed his bank account which had 1 Trillion Japanese Yen ($94,163,679,881.427). He bought himself a Condo in Tokoyo before purchasing a few other properties to begin a new business. He filled out the necessary doc.u.ments with the government and finally, Night Superior Gaming Enterianment (NSGE) came to be. Using the Skills acquired through Siri Toma created the first Gaming console prototype called the NSG1. This console was in fact a capsule which the person would lay in allowing full-immersion experiences. Sight, Sound, Touch, Taste, Hearing, all five senses were perfectly integrated while the capsule monitored your health and put your body into a state of rest. When the NSG1 hit the market the Genius the world forgot about was once again brought to the spotlight. NSGE pushed out all other gaming consoles with their encrypted technology and became the sole Console on the market. At 19 he Partnered with a company to bring about a new DMMO-RPG called Yggdrasil causing a frenzy in the gaming community. At 24 Yggdrasil was released causing people to name it "The Second world" along with the NSG2 which allowed people to practically live in the game as their bodies would be fed and maintained by the game capsule itself. On June 1, 2126, on the day of release Toma logged into the game Yggdrasil in his condo. ''Siri Take over the functions of the Game A.I using protocol Almighty'' [Acknowledged.] ''Player Name: Tatsuo Shiba Race: Devil Class: Magic Swordsman of The Archdevil'' [Acknowledged.] In Yggdrasil, there were over 700 races to choose from with usually fall under 3 main categories Human, Demi-Human, and Heteromorphic. Demi-Human and Heteromorphic unlocked racial skills as they reached certain levels and evolved their race further. Humans and Demi-Humans had limited lifespans and would age normally in the game yet Heteromorphic races stopped aging once they reached a certain point they also had Unlimited life spans. Humanoid Races include Humans, Elves, Dwarves etc. Demi-Human races include Orcs, Ogres, Lizardmen, etc. While Heteromorphic races include Slimes, Vampires, Devils, etc. There are also over 2,000 Classes in the game with the max class level of 15 so it is possible to have more than one class. Of course, some classes were hidden classes that could only be gotten through a certain Quest like the class Magic Swordsman of the Archdevil. These special classes are known as specialty classes due to the fact that multiple classes could be used to create something similar but not nearly as powerful or versatile. For example, to create Magic Swordsman of the Archdevil, you would need the Campion, Archmage, Death Stalker, and Cleric classes all at level 15 which was a process that could take years for a subpar product in the end. As Champion, Archmage, and Death Stalker were classes that could only be gotten from the Mage, Warrior, and Rogue classes and the completion of a quest. Not only that when it comes to skill points into order from least to greatest it goes Humans, Demi-Humans, Heteromorphic as you get skill points from your Race, class, and overall player level. Humans do not have a racial level so they would get 2+1 the 2 would be their level after the level up plus 1 from the class. Demi-Humans would be 2+2 where the first two are there level and the second is their racial bonus, while Heteromorpic would be 3+3 due to the extensive penalties of a heteromorphic race plus the difficulty of raising Class, Player, and Racial levels. So even if they could create the class they would not have the skill points to be as powerful as a heteromorphic player. ''Let''s roam around and level up for a bit till I Find Momonga.'' Chapter 154 - Fraudulent Character Creation [Name: Tatsuo Shiba Level:1 Race: Devil (Low-Devil Racial Rank ?) Class: Magic Swordsman of the Archdevil (Class Rank ?) HP:300 MP:300 Skills Created:0 Magic Tier: 0] In Yggdrasil in order to reach the max level of 100, a player has to acquire more than one class. A player that chooses the human race group got most of their skills and bonuses from their class while Demi, and Heteromorphic gain levels and skills from leveling up their race of racial traits. For Example, Momonga was a Level 100 Mage based class called Master of Death. This class originates from a combination of his rare race of Overlord and the base class of mage. Think of it like the Skyrim skill tree, depending on the route you take it unlocks different perks as you advance up the skill tree. Tatsuo is going to take a much more unique path as he has something the other players do not have, knowledge. Using the administrative back door Tatsuo unlocked the finial and most powerful class of an Archdevil despite only being a Low-Devil. His Class is a Rare class which means it only has 5 levels, So realistically speaking it will be maxed out at level 5. After he maxes out his Racial class he will be a total level of 10. Yggdrasil was designed around the premise of player freedom, the only information you are given is the controls the rest is up to you to figure out on your own. Information is power in Yggdrasil. There is a class and a Race that is given along with that class but you must have at least 6 rare classes in order to meet the criteria. Once Tatsuo maxes out his class, and racial class he will begin to gather the other Rare classes in order to become the perfect all-rounder. There is a saying that a "Jack of all trades will be a master of none." However, that is only a phrase applicable to humans with limited time. Also, it does not apply in video games, the Class Tatsuo is going for will make him an enigma that is Heteormorpic yet at the same time not. Picture it, a fraudulent character that had all the bonuses of the heteromorphic class with none of the penalties. His Character will be a walking Raid boss that would take a 100-man party just to attempt the raid yet that does not mean they would be successful. Yggdrasil is separated into 9 worlds: Asgard, Alfheim, Vanaheim, Nioavellir, Midgard, Jotunheim, Niflheim, Helheim, and Muspellsheim. Currently, Tatsuo and Bone Daddy Momonga resided on Helheim one of the three Havans for Heteromorpic players. ''6 years from now there will be a tournament that decides the world Champion of Helheim at that time Ains Ool Gown will be formed. Instead of finding him at this point it will bring better results to find him then and join the 41 supreme beings making it a nice even 42.'' Tatsuo smiled as he grabbed his shitty sword and cloth armor and walked out the starting village. 6 Years later at the Helheim would tournament Tatsuo walked into the arena. His Character became much more humanoid due to his demonic knowledge of the game he helped design. Standing at 5''7 with shoulder-length Red Hair, his chiseled face would make Korean pop stars look like the fluids that come out of a garbage truck. Two horns protruded out the left and right sides of his head slightly above the ears pointing towards the sky as a crown made of flames sat between them. His body was adorned in the God-tier set know as Death''s Vestige, He carried 3 weapons, a sword, a bow, and a pair of axes similar to the Norse God Ullr. [Name: Tatsuo Shiba Level:100 Race: Yin/Yang Archdevil of the Abyss(5/5) Class: Magic Swordsman of the Archdevil (5/5), Hunter of the Abyss (5/5), BloodStalker(5/5) Mage of Oblivion(5/5), Reaper of Lives (5/5), Abysmal Defender (5/5), Weilder of Susano(5/5), 2nd Coming of Apollo (5/5), Death''s Apostle (5/5) Unholy Cleric(5/5), Ruler of Lightning (10/10), Drunken Master (10/10) Skills Created:193 Overall Skills: 746 Magic Tier:11th] At this point in the game, there are many level 100 players so the sight of Tatsuo''s level isn''t that rare but the fact is that the above list of classes is of course without precedent. As no one would have thought it was possible to combine the races Archangel, ArchDevil, Demon of the Abyss, and Death. Tatsuo entered the tournament and his first match was against a member of Ains Ool Gown, Touch me. Standing in the arena as the players gathered in the stands Tatsuo looked at the one in armor across from him. As he was the victor of the Marial Arts tournament held proior he has gifted the class World Champion, another fraudulent class with high CC( Crowd control), DPS(Damage per Second), and overall just a tanky bastard that will make any burst damage characters cry. "Round 1 Begin!" After the announcer''s shout, Tatsuo moved immediately using the ability Ax throw, which like it''s name he takes one of the axes at his side and tosses it at his opponent upon impact it stuns for 3s. In the realm of PVP, a 3-second stun was an eternity. After the ax connected Tatsuo pulled out his sword which was a World Item, Susano. Using the skill called Susano''s wrath he conjured a massive tornado that caused 10,000 True Damage and knocking the opponent in the air. Sheathing the Blade he pulled out the bow another World Item called Micheal''s Shot (Archangel Micheal) and fired three shots which rained down from the sky hitting the knocked up Touch Me for 7,500 True Damage each. Winning a Match in 3 seconds, the true Fraudulent Character. (True Damage hits your HP directly ignoring Armor) Chapter 155 - Ains Ool Gown If the team favorited to win the World Series, The Super Bowl, The Playoffs, etc, etc was to suddenly get disqualified at the start how would you feel as a fan? Shocked? Angry? Disbelieving? Well, that''s what many people watching the tournament felt at this moment as they looked at the World Champion class Touch Me on his back. Silence permeated the arena like a plague as Tatsuo turned his head and body around looking at the players in the stands before locking eyes with the referee. "So are you going to announce the winner or no?" The referee gawked at Tatsuo then walked over and raised his hand signaling Tatsuo won the match. There was no cheering, no loud discussion just silence as Tatsuo walked off the field and sat down where the rest of the participants were located. He closed his eyes and folded his arms giving off an unapproachable aura, the flames in between his horns flickered and crackled as all eyes locked on to him. "Instead of looking at me as if I am some exotic animal you should continue the tournament." Tatsuo''s words woke everyone out of their stupor as the tournament continued. From that point onward every time Tatsuo entered the ring his opponent was stun locked and defeated. He advanced to the finals and won without any hiccups. [Title Acquired: World Champion of Helheim! Title Effects: Helheim is a haven for the Heteromorpic race, as such Demi-Humans and Humans see this as a treasure trove where they can advance their stats and classes by preying on its inhabitants. As the World Champion of Helheim, you must defend it from all invaders. +100,000 HP +100,000 MP +100 To all Stats] [Class Acquired: Defender of The Realm] [World Item Acquired: Hel''s Blessing Item Effects: As the defender of Helheim there is only one entity above you, and that is the Goddess of the Underworld: Hel. Both Pure Evil and Pure Kindness exist in this Blessing if your karma leans to heavily to either side you will be driven mad and lose control of your character becoming a minion of the Goddess. However, with this Blessing, you may draw upon the powers of Hel herself to drive away all who defile her rule. +100 to all Stats] As a Yin/Yang Archdevil of the Abyss just like Hel, Tatsuo was Half Pure Evil, Half Pure Kindness an enigma in the system as the World Champion was deemed to become nothing more than a sacrificial lamb of the system. Defeating invaders for a period then get deleted similar to what happened in the original as +200 to all stats plus the boost of HP and MP made the Player a walking Mob Boss that could not be stopped. Fraudulent Character indeed. After the Tournament Tatsuo received numerous friend requests and Guild invitations as a powerhouse like him would make an indispensable member of any party. Toying with Level 100 players the way he did would make all the Guild leaders fly into a massive frenzy trying to figure out where this person came from. Scanning through all the spam he found what he was looking for, an Invitation to Ains Ool Gown by Momonga. Without thinking twice he accepted the invitation, following that he received a message from Momonga asking him to meet up at the Great Tomb of Nazarick which was currently under construction. At this point in the game, Ains Ool Gown was nearing it''s peak as the name of their base and it''s location was know to all within Helheim. Arriving at the Base he saw the Avatar of Momoga standing at the entrance, the Sights and smells of Nazarick was a striking thing Tatsuo flashed back to his Highschool days before he was thrown into this chaos when the first season of Overlord premiered. Now he is standing before the Main Character as an imposing yet mysterious figure about to be asked questions deeming whether or not he can truly become a member of the Guild. Walking through the swamps he arrived at the steps of Nazarick as Momonga stood towering above him. "Welcome to Nazarick, I am the Guildmaster of Ains Ool Gown, Momonga. Would you please follow me to the conference room." Tatsuo nodded his head wordlessly as they made their descent into the Guildhall through a portal, when they arrived in the conference room all the 41 seats around the table with the exception of one for Momonga were filled with the members of the guild. Tatsuo looked around at the faces of the Avatars he only heard names of. Momonga raised his hand and the maid NPCs on the sides placed a chair for the new addition, Tatsuo went towards the seat and sat down as Momonga went towards his. Just like that, they began something similar to a job interview where Tatsuo was asked a series of questions about his life yet not too invasive because, in the end, this was all in-game just a game. Yet one big difference between this life and the anime version is that gold in-game had actual value. The conversion rate from Gold to Japanese yen was about 100 yen for 1 gold coin. Due to the realism of the game brought forth by the NSG2 companies began to invest and build in-game businesses that brought forth a whole new economy in-game. Yet gold was still scarce as it was harder to acquire gold in some situations than money IRL so the rule that you must be a functioning member of society stood strong. After sitting through their questions, Tatsuo received his Guild ring making him an official member of Ains Ool Gown. He designed his Flag to be put up in the throne room and then got to work making the Guild a powerhouse Yggdrasil has never and will never see again. First, he made a massive deposit of gold into the guilds treasury greatly enhancing their financial state. With his position in the Party, he made impossible dungeons possible as he could play any role to perfection. Over the course of three years, he was made into an inner circle member of Ains Ool Gown he represented them in PVP events and sometimes he filled Momonga''s shoes as Guildmaster in meetings between guilds. Under his influence, Nazarick received a facelift, Using Protocol Almighty Tatsuo and Siri rewrote the NPC Max Data Storage from 2750 levels at most to infinite. The 10-floor Dungeon was turned into a 50-Floor one making it the Largest and most deadly dungeon in the Game. The Original Floor Guardians: Shalltear Bloodfallen, Gargantua, Cocytus, Aura Bella Fiora and Mare Bello Fiore, Demiurge, Victim, and Albedo were changed into Section Guardians stationed at 10-floor intervals with the exception of Demiurge and Albedo who oversaw them all and Vice-Leader and Leader respectively. Therefore the NPC Hierarchy was completely redone with Section Guardians standing at the top followed by Floor Guardians, The Pleiades, and then all other NPCs. Besides them there was a group of NPCs designed to be the Guard of all members of Ains Ool Gown and that was called the simply the 42. The 42 were all created by Tatsuo to have Loyalty to all members of Ains Ool Gown yet each of them was given a number corresponding to the member they were designated to protect. Each of these Guards was designed to cover the weaknesses of the Members of the Guild and each race while being Hetromorpic was unique and never seen before. Not only that each member was given a floor to create and design below the first and above the last two. From the moment Tatsuo joined Ains Ool Gown, the guild never saw a defeat. Chapter 156 - You Dare Set Foot In Helheim?! 9 Years into the game there was an event to eliminate the Heteromorpic Races give by the Royalty of the Human and Demi-Human nations. Niflheim, Helheim, and Muspelheim were the three realms the Heteromorphic races lived on and they were the subject of conquest. Therefore the respective Champions of Each realm were given a quest to repel the invasion. In Yggdrasil, there was a total player count of 1.9 Billion players worldwide. 387,132,866 were Heteromorpic Race, on Helheim Tatsuo sat in an open field near the bridge that connects the world of Helheim to the other worlds. Millions of Human and Demi-Human Players were arriving while Tatsuo sat in leisure and watched as they went deeper into the realm closing in on him. Using Hel''s Blessing to project his voice Tatsuo spoke to the overzealous players. "Humans, you dare set foot in Helheim!" With that, he pulled out his bow and used the Skill , which was derived from the Archangel ability which fires an arrow into the heavens loaded with Holy energy creating an area beneficial to the party by providing buffs and debuffing enemies with negative Karma. Now it did the same effect but to those with positive karma. After doing that Tatsuo buffed himself before using super tier magic of course the invading players attempted to bombard him with spells, arrows, skills, etc but Tatsuo cast the 10th tier magic Snow Globe which slows all projectiles, slows enemies, and damages them beforehand. "" The Swampy undead region of hell Helheim they were currently in turned into a frozen paradise while the players turned into ice statues stunned for 10 seconds. Of course many too measures against it but what could a cleric with 100 or so intellect to do to counter a mage with 500 intellect? Absolutely nothing. In turn, the Players had to wait until the timer for the stun ran out in order to counter but would Tatsuo allow such a thing? Of course not. "" *Random Player POV* All Human and demi-humans were given a quest to invade the realms of the Heteromorphic races, of course, many players already did that because there was no penalty for killing them while there was also a class you could get for killing enough. The Quest for invading Niflheim and Muspelheim were both S ranked quests while the one for Helheim was Ranked EX which means Invading Helheim was nearly impossible. Many players didn''t believe that as the number of players in those two realms severely outnumbered the ones in Helheim. Yet the rewards for invading Helheim were too good to be true +50 to all Stats plus 24 World Items, so all the major guilds got together, set up an invasion force with NPCs and Players, then invaded. With our sheer number, we thought it would be easy yet the quest still remained EX Rank no matter how many signed up for it, to be honest, we all thought it was a bug. That was until we got here. In a Swampy feild sat a single player all alone on a Throne made of Bones. A Crown made completely out of flames one-half black the other white rhythmically tapping on the armrest of his throne. He looked as if he was in deep contemplation then as we got closer he stopped his tapping and looked up at us with eyes of sheer disinterest before saying: "Humans, You dare set foot in Helheim!" His voice was low but it sounded as if he was right next to us, we prepared ourselves due to this. As it was unthinkable that a Player could have the same presence as a Raid Boss yet here one was. He waved his hand and the Tier 10 spell snow globe engulfed us all, The first thing that went through my mind is how much mana does he have to cast something that covered such a large area. The second thing, I felt this was extremely unusual yet worth the rating of EX if one player can hinder us like this then what about the rest on Helheim? After that, he started casing Super Tier magic of course we all focused or attacks on him yet they were unable to even get close. First, they were slowed by the Spell Snow Globe and secondly there was an NPC moving casing a large protection field around him while also deflecting attacks. He cast two spells back to back one debuffed us and the second stunned us for 10 seconds then finally we all heard the same thing at the same time. [The BloodStalker has locked onto you.] [You Have been executed.] [You Have died.] Never have I felt such a sense of helplessness and defeat in a video game. Helheim was not meant to be invaded, I lost 15 levels and the class I got from killing Heteromorpic players during this invasion. Chapter 157 - The New World The invasion ended with Tatsuo''s overwhelming victory as videos of his exploits were uploaded to the forums. ''Holy F.u.c.k that''s a Player?'' ''One above he''s a Member of Ains Ool Gown!'' ''He''s the Vice-Guildmaster of the Guild the strongest in PVP, Tatsuo'' ''Umm that''s beyond the realm of PVP'' ''I was there and it was just a slaughter, I felt like I was back in my primary school days and an a.d.u.l.t appeared before all of us children.'' ''He used 3 Different Classes in that battle, from what I can see it''s a Rare archer class, Rare Mage Class, and a Rare Assassin Class'' ''It''s Fraud! I didn''t know there was an execute mechanic in this game!'' Tatsuo, Momonga and a few guild members that remained looked through the forums with great interest. As time goes by Tatsuo has started making moves to draw some players away from Yggdrasil as 1.9 Billion people entering the main plane at once would upset the delicate balance the gods there have put in place alerting them of the war that was to come. In the Real world, Tatsuo partnered with another company to come up with a bigger and better DMMO-RPG and he released the NSG3, at this moment it was time to enter the Main plane. Tatsuo and Momonga sat in the conference hall as the servers clocked down on its last day of service. "Momonga, if this game was to suddenly become real what would you do?" The red eyes of the Overlord shined brightly in response to the question as he fell deep into thought. IRL Momonga lives a pretty boring life he wakes up goes to work and comes home to play Yggdrasil. He has no family or many real friends to think of. "If that was true then I would try to live a life I did not have the opportunity to live in this world. Of course that all depends on the circ.u.mstances behind it if I was alone I don''t think I would know what to do." Tatsuo smiled in response to that as his plans to brainwash Momonga will begin when the clock strikes midnight. "Well since this is the last day of service lets move the NPCs on more time." Momonga nodded in agreement as he and Tatsuo moved the Pleiades to the Throne room on the 100th Floor. The Throne room was similar to what it was in the Anime with the exception of the original 41 Flags which represented the members of Ains Ool Gown now numbering 42. Albedo and Demiurge were stationed within to defend it but no invader made it this far. Sitting on the Throne Momonga started fiddling with Albedo''s settings while Tatsuo sat in the seat of the Vice Guildmaster under his flag in the room. Then it happened the shift from the sub-plane to the main plane. [Merging new Bloodline with Dragon of Origin.] [10%] [49%] [99%] [Complete.] [Host is now The Yin/Yang Dragon of Creation] [Understanding of magic is not high enough to piece together a fragment of The First God, In order to do so Host must gain an understanding of a source of divinity in this world.] [Abilities from Plane 18, 19, and 20 are restricted] The Horns on Tatsuo''s head fell off yet the Flames of Kharma remained above his head in a crown shape. His eyes turned more reptilian in nature as his pupils became vertical slits but other than that no major changes happened to his body. Holding the Staff of Ains Ool Gown Momonga sat on the Throne. He looked around in a panic before his eyes landed on Tatsuo who had a large smile on his face. "Your Interface is gone isn''t it?" Momonga then tried calling a GM yet, of course, it didn''t connect before he looked back at Tatsuo and thought about the conversation they had before in the conference room. "You knew that this would happen?" Tatsuo laughed hard as he felt he truly underestimated the thinking capacity of Momonga. "Of course! Why do you think I tried so hard to make not only the game but the guild into what it is today? All of it was to prepare for this day where we would step into the main Plane. However, in an unknown situation shouldn''t we asses our surroundings?" Momonga paused for a second then nodded in agreement. His eyes fell on Sebas who was kneeling in front of the throne. "Sebas, Step out of the Tomb and confirm the surroundings of Nazarick." "Understood Momonga-sama." As Sebas rose Momonga turned his head to the Pleiades. "Guard the 99th Floor for possible intruders." "Understood Momonga-sama." Lastly, Momonga started inspecting Albedo her pulse, her smell, her expressions, Tatsuo felt as if he was watching the anime from the start once more. "Demiurge, Albedo, Gather the Section guardians with the exception of the 40th and 80th sections to the Arena on the 60th floor in one hour." "Understood Momonga-sama." After giving out orders Momongas eyes fell onto the Vice-guildmaster looking at him as if he was watching a very entertaining show. "Don''t you want to see if magic still works?" "I have so many questions, but you are right certain things take priority right now." Using the Guild rings they both teleported to the 60th floor Arena. ''As one of the supreme beings, I also have the authority to order around these walking Nuclear Weapons that are our NPCs but I will just enjoy a good show for a while before doing anything. I will act as an advisor until I can figure out what the hell is going on in this Plane. Even now we are the most powerful beings currently here yet I cannot feel anything worthy of my attention.'' With that let the Games begin. Chapter 158 - Figuring everything Out When they arrived at the Amphitheatrum on the 60th floor within the jungle created by Blue Planet, Tatsuo sits on the sidelines after creating a seat for himself while Momonga greats Aura and Mare who arrive after detecting the presence of the Supreme ones. "Momonga-Sama, Tatsuo-Sama welcome to the section we Guard!." Aura appears in front of Momonga with great enthusiasm as she greets her superiors with grace. Mare, on the other hand, is nervous and bows his head repeatedly while mumbling his greetings. Just like in the anime Momonga summons a primal fire elemental while the two-floor guardians battle it he makes his way to Tatsuo. "It seems like magic works normally here, not only that I can feel how much mana I have and how many spells I can unleash with that mana." Tatsuo nodded before raising his head. "Nebula, Grux, come out you should know watching us from a distance is useless." "''Yes, Tatsuo-sama''" Near the duo two figures appeared, one made completely out of stardust making her appear something like a collapsing star. She was Number 2 in the 42 Guardian of Tatsuo. The second figure was a large humanoid rhino with 2 horns and 6 arms he was number 1 guardian of Momonga. Over the years these two have see the frightening battle prowess of the two supremes before them yet they still faithfully carried out their duties as guards without fail. "Nebula, bring Garganta here for me I will put on an entertaining show for our section guardians, to show them what it truly means to reign Supreme." "Yes, Tatsuo-sama" "Grux, you will remain hidden from sight guarding Momonga against all danger even if he himself says that it is fine, if you judge that his life is in danger you will eliminate the enemy or I will give you a fate worse than death. Do I make myself clear?" Grux shivered fiercely at those words as a chill ran through his body. Although he towered above Tatsuo he did not dare get arrogant because at that moment he heard an errie voice travel through his mind. [The Bloodstalker has marked you.] He bowed his head lower until his face broke the surface of the arenas solid rock. "I would not dare disobey Tatsuo-Sama!" Tatsuo smiled faintly but with muscleheads like Grux fear wasn''t the only tactic needed to keep them motivated and in line. "If you are successful I will advance your species once more so you may gain the ability to change form at will, I know you think your current body is clunky and ungraceful." While Tatsuo finished up his discussion with Grux the Twins finished up their battle with the Primal Fire Elemental and were receiving a glass of water from Momonga as he waited for the other section guardians to arrive. When they all arrived they began the Pledge of fidelity. "Section Leader of Floors 1-30, Shalltear Bloodfallen, I bow before the Supreme ones." "Section Leader of Floors 31- 40, Cocytus, I bow before the Supreme ones." "Section Leader of Floors 51-60, Aura Bella Fiora" "Also Section Leader of Floors 51-60, Mare Bella Fiora." ''"We Bow Before the Supreme ones''" "Vice-Overseer of Section Leaders and Defender of Sections 81-100, Demiurge, I Bow before the Supreme ones." "Overseer of Section Leaders, Albedo, I bow before the Supreme ones." Standing above them all while giving off the Aura of a leader Momonga responded to there pledges, while Tatsuo did the same giving off an aura that would cause the bravest men to fall to their knees in despair. Moments later Nebula arrived with Garganta, out of all the floor guardians he was by far the strongest yet he did not have any IA guiding him like the other NPCs he only moved on orders. Tatsuo was about to change that. "Momonga hand me the Staff of Ains Ool Gown. Section Leaders, allow me to show you the power of creation." Tatsuo rose as the Crown of Kharma on his head flickered and changed from Half-Black, Half-White to all white like the Halo of angels. A large set of wings appeared behind his back as he transformed into his Archangel form. "" Using the Staff of Ains Ool Gown as a medium the Six Crystals shined a dazzling light as Tatsuo Rework the Garganta''s very existence. Garganta started to shrink as his appearance changed from rocky to more humanoid until a Refined elder gentleman remained. [Hel''s Blessing will erode those with Positive Karma.] [You have resisted.] ''Hel''s Blessing is still active! Which means we are still on a leaf of Yggdrasil but the question is where.'' Tatsuo turned to Momonga ignoring the gazes of amazement from the Section leaders. "Momonga, I think I know where we are." After making eye contact for a while the two supreme beings broke out in laughter. Chapter 159 - Spreading Their Influence Momonga assigned camouflaging the Great Tomb of Nazarick to Garganta and Mare, unlike in the Anime there was a complete change in the topography of the Plains the Tomb was now in. Garganta and Mare added mountains, valleys, canyons, lakes, and rivers. The entire map would need to be redrawn, but the tasks of hiding the tomb went beyond successful. Inside Guildmasters office Momonga was looking through the mirror searching for human civilization with Sebas by his side, while Tatsuo sipped on some tea and ate the pastries made by the chefs. "Apparently we are on a Leaf of Yggdrasil still, however, this is not one of the 9 worlds that remained after Jormangander attacked and shook the leaves off the tree. We need more information If these worlds still exist that means the gods have returned as well. And not just the Norse Gods, but many other gods as there are many races present in the world." Tatsuo said this as he looked at Momonga who grunted in acknowledgment while looking at an invasion of a village through the mirror. "I agree with you that we need more information, how about we use this Village as one of our footholds? From this, we can gain an understanding of this world while also making use of Humans for many different tasks." Tatsuo stood up from his seat holding his teacup and made his way over to Momonga and stared over his shoulder into the mirror. "Hmmm, Not only that we can capture the one in charge of this farce and extract information from him as well to compare the knowledge between the two parties. I''m Guessing the countries here are in a very volatile state, we should spread our influence as far as possible. With your appearance and mine, we have unlimited possibilities." Momonga nodded before giving Sebas some instructions and disappearing into a gate headed towards the village. Tatsuo sat behind the desk and thought about the course of events in the New World prior to his intervention. He called Nebula and told her to gather Demiurge, Garganta, and Cocuytus, Tatsuo was going to expedite the situation by conquering the Non-Human settlements while Momonga focused on the Human settlements. Nazarick''s forces are larger now so there is no need to worry about being spread too thin. Everyone arrived at the same time as they looked at Tatsuo with reverence, he spoke. "To the North of Nazarick, there is a large mountain range, I''ve also noted down a Lizardmen settlement, a Dwarf Kingdom, a Toadman settlement, and a dragon''s nest. Cocytus you will probe the strength of the lizardmen to see if they will have any uses to Nazarick. Garganta, you will bring that Dragon to submission, I would like to see this arrogant creature who uses the Name of my Clansman, While Demiurge you will go to the Dwarf Kingdom, I want to know what the produce, the political situation, and if there is anything you deem important to report." "Yes, Tatsuo-Sama!" The Three kneeled in acknowledgment before making their leave, as they have the other NPCs to utilize to the maximum capabilities they should not encounter any major issues that require the mobilization of a Member of 42 or a Supreme Being. ''Momonga once said taking over the world would be nice as a joke, but now that I am here we will seriously take over this world. One step at a time, using conventional and unconventional means until we have a clear idea of all things this Leaf of the world tree has to offer.'' Tatsuo then started to order the members of 42 that did not have other assigned duties at the moment to scout in all the directions around Nazarick and bring back information on any major settlements besides the known ones. Once they have a clear understanding of the layout of the world things will be much easier. Sure Tatsuo has some knowledge but he does not have it all because the world wasn''t something he needed to worry about before yet it is now. Tatsuo made use of all the Level 100 NPCs that Momonga was not using to create a massive information network that will penetrate the core of the governments of the nations, The Nobility, and the Clans. He will increase these agents'' power within their respective areas of activity until they are ready for activation and takeover of the nations. When the Sorcerous Kingdom comes to be its reach will be massive as it will become a superpower virtually overnight due to this. From that point on Tatsuo just sat back and watched as Momonga did things his way, when learning how to be a Leader when you have never had the opportunity to be one is a difficult task that Momonga will have to tackle. Tatsuo was going to mold him into a core member of his empire, Therefore he will set the stage for Momonga to use this world as his sandbox, his tutorial, before allowing him to do the real thing. ''He''s fixated on the saying that Ains Ool Gown doesn''t know defeat, yet he will learn that the Moonlight shines on the Night Empire at all times.'' Tatsuo watched through the Mirror as Momonga, now know as Ains decimated the Slane Theocracy and captured the Target. Chapter 160 - Announcement! Hey Guys! I''ve been thinking about the Planes and I have an idea how I want it all to go until I get to Dragon Ball which will include DBZ, and DBS. So instead of giving you guys a rough and rushed version of the Series trying to include all the nuances in this FanFic. I will just write a separate Fan Fic focusing entirely on Dragon Ball along with a whole new Character. This will not follow the OP concept that I have been doing with this Fan Fic but your typical Weak to Strong. Kinda. The Release rate of this Novel will not be affected so no worries unless something happens IRL that causes me to go MIA. This novel will be released in a few hours! Also, Dragon ball will need to be filled with another realm so just comment on what you would like that to be! Chapter 161 - Do you want the World? Tatsuo''s Floor in the Great Tomb of Nazarick was the 92nd, the floor was designed to be Half Hell and half Heaven the only way to enter this floor was through a portal that on the 91st floor or teleporting with a guild ring. The room appeared to be about the size of a football field and running through the center of the room was a River which was Half Miasma, Half Holy energy. The left side of the Floor had torture devices of all kinds from every era, while the Heaven Side was a field of clouds and lakes. Currently, on the Heaven side, Tatsuo sat on a cloud overseeing the Interrogation done by the Guardian of his floor Maxwell. Maxwell was designed to be an Incubus of Yin/Yang while also being a butler for Tatsuo as his duties of Floor Guardian were severely unnecessary on this floor. Maxwell stood at 5''11 with an athletic build that was not slim yet at the same time not bulky. He wore a Suit that was white on the left and black on the right with a bowtie that contrasted that color scheme by switching the black and white halves. His socks and shoes fit the contrast color scheme as well. He wore a pair of Firm Silver Metal Aviators which fit firmly on his Caramel colored nose, his hair was done in a Temple Fade as his curly Half-white, half-Black hair swayed as he struck the man of the Slaine Theocracy. The poor captive was fed the waters of the lake on the Heaven side which cause you to speak the truth. However, once he noticed that he could not mislead the two standing before him he became mute which led to his current state. Maxwell dragged him along the ground causing a trail of blood to stain the white floors, once he reached where Tatsuo was seated he dropped the captive, fell to one knee in salute. "Tatsuo-sama please forgive my incompetence but I am unable to get any more information out of this Human." "That''s because you went about it all wrong, humans like him care about self-preservation yet tey will never fully abandon their allegiances not even in the face of death. Beating him won''t get a proper answer out of him but mind control will. Even if you have to turn him into a Mindless Slave I want all the information he has written down by sunset." "Yes, Tatsuo-sama." Maxwell remained kneeling until Tatsuo was completely out of view, once the coast was clear he pierced the man''s skull with the nail on his Index finger. "Tatsuo-sama was patient with me and corrected my mishap so I will allow you to keep your sanity." Sitting down in the Guild Masters Office Tatsuo was talking with Momonga now Know as Ains Ool Gown about the next steps that they will take. "The Kingdom, The Empire, and The Slaine Theocracy are the three nations that are in constant conflict with each other while the Republic, Holy Kingdom, City-State Alliance, and Draconic Kingdoms are on the sidelines not getting involved. Also, we aren''t the First Players to be transported to this world, the entire Religion of the Slaine Theocracy is based on them believing that we Players are Gods. While to them, we may be all-powerful but it a far cry from real divinity, also the Religion is currently lead by the descendents of these Players called Demi-gods. Taking that into consideration if there were once players the should have brought their inventories like us and depending on the Power of these players there may have been world Items held within." Tatsuo read off Maxwell''s report while being served a cup of tea, after reading through it a lot of the blanks that he had in his Knowledge of the world were filled yet there still remained many puzzles. Like what was the purpose behind the Gods Bringing these Players to the Main Plane? Currently, he did not know but he would Help Ains while figuring out this puzzle. "Hmmm, what do you think about the plan of me becoming an adventurer and slowly absorbing the Kingdom until we control it?" "The more fine details of the plan have already been hashed out and given to the section Guardians that will be participating. Overall the plan is great, using Nazarick to support you will fill in the gaps so just speak. If the Section Guardians are unable to handle a task it will be completed by myself or the Members of the 42 slowly but surely I will show you the ropes." Tatsuo looked at the Map spread out on the Conference table with intrest, standing up he walked over to the desk and pulled out a Black marker. Tatsuo then approached the map and started Drawing the political boundaries of the nation with their specific areas of influence. "Humans are the most Numerous yet they are not the most powerful, despite claiming the majority of the continent for themselves there are certain areas they dare not enter." Tatsuo then pointed at a Sebas and had him doc.u.ment what he was about to say. "The Elves, The Dwarves, The Orcs, and the Beastmen. These four races do not have the vast territories the humans do but instead, they have far more powerful warriors. For Centuries no country has been brave enough to challenge their claims over the areas they Rule. Yet we have nothing to fear. In order to Rule the world information, connections, and politics are necessary, war is an effective way to take over territory but not an effective way to conquer the people. Nazarick has NPCs of all these races and I have already begun sending them out to these areas. While you are moving about learning more about the Kingdom I will spread my Palms across the rest of the Know world. Swords and Magic are amazing weapons in this world, but what would happen if we added technology to the mix?" Ains'' eyes shined brightly as he thought about the statement, he understood. "These Races have the resources need to fuse Magic and Technology?" Tatsuo turned to look at Ains'' with a bright, evil, and very destructive smile that lowered the temperature of Nazarick in it''s entirety by a few degrees. The Maids and Guards within the room stood as far away as possible yet their eyes never left the Supreme Being who was about to enlighten them. "All we have to do is take it. Once we do that we slowly infiltrate the depths of the Governments and spread dissatisfaction with the system. We will insinuate and fund rebellions, political upheaval, assassinations, until all that remains is us. Then with our weapons, we will figure out the secrets hidden on this Leaf of the world tree." Tatsuo smile then intensified as his eyes squinted looking like that of a fox. "So tell me Ains, if you want the world, I can give it to you!" Chapter 162 - Ancient While Tatsuo and Ains formulated their plans someone else was forging a plan of their own. "Father It would seem like everything was a success, we brought him here the "Abnormal" however I don''t see what is so special about him. Sure he has power unknow to the gods but that happens from time to time do to the free will Grandfather gave them all. Humans¡­" "Hel even after all of these years presiding over the underworld you have yet to see through the heart of humans. Even as a god you fail to notice something even more serious about that abnormality." Loki looked at his daughter with pity as he removed his hands from their position behind his back to fix his suit. He straitened his tie, aligned his cufflinks, the looked out beyond the realm he was currently in, to gaze upon Tatsuo. "That isn''t a Human, in fact, even before you brought him here from the Subplane he was already far from a human. That being is even older than me, he may be older than Father as well and he is the key we get ahead of the other Pantheons." Loki looked at his daughter, then raised his hand where a Dagger appeared, using the dagger he carved the symbol of the Norse Pantheon into a White oak tree. "Norse, Roman, Celtic, Greek, Catholic, Voodoo, Witchcraft, Vampires, Lycans, and Mayan. Within this Plane, our pantheons have been fighting for supremacy. Yet before us is a God from a foreign Pantheon that you somehow gave your blessing to, which means at the moment he doesn''t have his divinity. This means if we can somehow make him a god again using your blessing he will become your subordinate God a part of our pantheon by default. However, if he reignites his own divinity there is no doubt in my mind that he will be on par with Father, Zeus, that self-obsessed being that just calls himself God and the other heads of the Pantheons." Hel understood immediately. "He is an Ancient from another Plane! But how? That should be impossible!" "They are stories from long ago that Father told me, Father''s Father, my Grandfather was able to move freely through the Omegaverse. The power we wield now vs the power they wielded then is akin to comparing a pond to an ocean. Yet due to this power, there have been many wars fought between the gods, so the Almighty changed the very laws of the Omegaverse." Loki once again glanced at Tatsuo with a much more complicated gaze. To his surprise, Tatsuo stopped what he was doing and looked up making Eye contact with Loki. when their eyes locked Loki felt a dread unlike any other as a Dragon seemingly swallowed him whole. Loki shut his eyes swiftly, only to notice he was still alive and the one he was spying on could no longer be found as cold sweat drenched his suit he abandoned his plans there. "An Ancient indeed." Loki said that as he vanished into the realm. Similar conversations were being held all over the Plane within the Godly realms yet not all of them saw the same thing that Loki saw. If someone were to say the God is Mischief abandoned his plans of Mischief many wouldn''t believe them because Loki is known to play tricks on even the most powerful gods. Many Divines started moving again after many eons of silence the unspoken truce was about to be broken for the first time since the death of the First Almighty. In every Plane throughout the Omegaverse them old Celestials, Divines, Primordial beings, and Gods once again started to move. An Era of Choas and Destruction is coming as the storm is silently brewing yet the one who caused this new prelude to the war of the Gods is completely unaware as he reviews the doc.u.ments sent in by the NPCs. ''Within the Great Forest of Tob the Lizardmen thrive, their average level is 26-38. Overall very weak by Nazarick standards yet in this world, they would be rather difficult opponents. Near the Lizardmen are the Toadmen whose average level is 31-39, Slightly higher level floor but overall still trash. Recommend method of annexation: Conquer with force. -Xest'' Handing the letter to Maxwell Tatsuo stood up and walked towards the door. "Make the necessary arrangements for the Conquest, Build a place for me to rest and watch on near both settlements." "Yes, Tatsuo-Sama!" Tatsuo smiled as he walked out of the Office as he remembers the presence that he felt watching him. ''The Board has been set, let''s see how many players join.'' --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Message from LordAlmighty: Okay so first let me say it has been the struggle for me. First, I Stabbed myself with a knife trying to open a wine bottle and needed stitches. Second, they banned vapes so I just decided to quit cold turkey and went through massive amounts of withdrawal. After an unfortunate event that happened to me, I started smoking Cigarettes, however, I smoked 2 packs a day which was gonna kill me so I switched to vaping. Now my only outlet has been banned it''s been hard asf for me guys. A 6 Year habit that I have successfully Quit! Yet it is also hard for me to focus now but that''s okay! It will get better! So Sorry about not releasing anything I''m kinda a trainwreck haha sooo yeah sorry -LordAlmighty Chapter 163 - The Forgotten Noble The Great Forest of Tob surrounds the Azerlisia Mountains which house the Dwarven Kingdom and the demi-human settlements. Within this forest, there is a large lake that spans 1/10th of the mountain range, on the western shore of the lake resides the lizardmen settlements. After being secluded from humans and other races due to there location the Lizardmen became more and more complacent which caused them to forget the teachings of old making them far weaker than ever before. Near the eastern shore of the Lake within the treeline of the Great Forest of Tob sat a wooden hut. Actually, to call this building a hut was like calling a mansion "Humble", within this hut sat Cocuytus, and Pandora''s Actor. These three were given a time limit of 1 week to make all of the Demi-Human settlements within the Great Forest of Tob fall under the banner of Nazarick. Meanwhile, Tatsuo decided he too would join in on the fun by heading towards the most Northern region of the Empire, where a newly established Noble family with the Rank of Baron was reclaiming land to create a settlement. Compared to Ains'' target the Re-Estize Kingdom the Empire was far more stable due to Emperor Jircniv Rune Farlord El Nix''s elimination of all Noble that threatened his rule. This is why Tatsuo choose this specific Noble family as it was exiled and demoted from a Great noble family with the peerage of Margrave (Margrave is the same rank as Marquis, the difference is a Margrave holds Land while a Marquis does not.) to their current rank of Baron. This family also only had 1 potential Heir who was sick while the old master was slowly aging getting closer and closer to death so Tatsuo''s Plan was simple he would claim to be the Illigitamate child of this Hoga Noble family and become the New head. Even in this world of Magic the Land, the Hoga family were sent to was extremely vast yet dangerous to the North was the Great Sea that went as far as the eye could see, to the east was the Chimamire Mountain range filled with many high leveled beasts some even claim a dragon resides within, this mountain range was included into the peerage. To the west was the Azerlisia Mountain range which acts as a border between the Re-Estize Kingdom and the Baharuth Empire, and to the south was the Swamp of Death where if you didn''t die by the creatures pestilence or poison got you. Yet the entirety of the area was about the size of the state of Alaska back on earth, There Baron Peerage was the Largest Peerage within the Empire yet it was also "Impossible to reclaim", even more so due to the number of people the Emperor allowed them to take with them which including the 2 members of the Household numbered 20, basically the Emperor sent them here to die a perfect place to allow the Members of the Night Empire to come over and grow without anyone including Ains knowing about it. As Tatsuo walked up to the small wooden huts in a small clearing near the Northern Most border of the territory he cast the Tier 9 Magic which was directed at the Leader of the Hoga Family, Baron Maximillian Von Hoga the 19th. As it was currently Late at Night the Baron was in deep sleep which made it much easier for the new memories to seep into his Subconscious and the Moment he sees Tatsuo these memories will awaken. When the sun rose over the small settlement of Hoga as the waves caressed the coast bringing the smell of saltwater into the morning breeze. Baron Hoga woke up in a foul mood, well his mood has been foul since the day the Emperor declared the orders that placed them in their current position. Baron Hoga just turned 81 this year and he was not getting any younger yet he had no one to pass on the torch too. He originally had a large family with 3 wives and 17 Children, 7 Sons and 10 Daughters which were all married out to increase connections. Life was grand until he supported the 6th Prince for the throne. Out of all the Princes, no one thought the youngest 9th Prince would take the Throne and when he did the New emperor Slaughtered his brothers and all noble families that supported them propping his people up into those positions. Which Left the Baron with 1 Son his crippled one. Taking a step out of the Hut which was a far cry from his Magnificent estate in the South he spotted a Young teen walking Towards them, His Hair one side looked like freshly fallen snow while the other looked as if it was dipped into the darkest ink, his eyes Peirceing as he looked at the old man before him with great interest. "You, You are Hevanah''s Child your hair is just like hers from all those years ago." Out of reflex, he walked into the hut to retrieve a magic tool which he activated and scanned Tatsuo with. "It is true, You are my Child." Chapter 164 - Silently Growing A Month has passed as Tatsuo becomes confirmed as the Next Baron Hoga he made his Magical talents known bringing forth a new wave of awe and veneration from the people. [Reciving Transmission From Plane 18. Individuals: Itachi Zenkichi, Dugu Bo, Shushi Uchiha, Kisuke Urahara, Orochimaru Saimin, Mayuri Kurotsuchi, Daisuke Yami, Toshiro Hitsugaya, Byakuya Kuchiki, and Gin Ichimaru Request Permission to enter Plane 17.] ''Permission Granted'' [Acknowledged.] ''The Mad Scientists get to continue their research on the different energies within the Omegaverse, Hitsugaya, Byakuya, and Gin will train the army I will create, Dugu Bo will Guard me once more while Daisuke and Itachi deal with the Governing of the new Fief. This is the Night Empire''s foothold into this world so of course, it will be spectacular.'' A Massive NPC Creation screen appeared before Tatsuo, just like his own Character creation Tatsuo had to create the bodies in which their Souls would inhabit to fit the Laws of this Plane. Once he did that a The Sky darkened and 10 Senior Members of the Night Empire were reborn in Plane 17. Let the Games begin. First Tatsuo cast the Super Tier Magic Isolation on the entire Fief, Isolation placed the area on a completely different time flow 1 Day for the rest of the world was 1 Year inside the Spell. After that, he started to buy Slaves Hundreds of thousands of slaves through channels outside of the Empire. Many tried to follow this mysterious man yet Using Gate he vanished along with his property. Inside the Isolation Barrier, Tatsuo stood before His Slaves and the free Members of House Hoga. "There are many things I want to accomplish and we will have plenty of time to do so, First we must make the Hoga Fief the most prosperous Fief in the Empire. In order to do that first, we must start with the construction of Accommodations for all the new additions. Slaves will not always be slaves in this Fief as I will implement a system that will allow you all to earn your freedom. Our House is currently the weakest out of all noble houses yet our Territory is the vastest filled with unknown riches, yet over the next few years we will become the strongest that no power can ignore." Tatsuo''s Eyes scanned the crowd looking at the Slaves and Free folk that surrounded him. "Now everyone, get to work!" Walking away from the crowd who''s eyes burned with passion Tatsuo turned to his group. "Your Grace, what was the purpose of letting them build the Fief rather than the builders of the Night Empire as you did in Plane 18?" Dugu Bo said this as he looked at the slaves covered in filth moving with vigor as if their very lives depended on it. "There are some for the Night Empire mixed in to help with the Planning and overall layout of things while making sure things are up to my Standard. However, if the people of the Night Empire built everything there would be many questions raised and the Slaves would remain slaves rather than motivated Citizens ready to put their lives on the line for the person that freed them. In time I will become their Idol and there will be a sort of worship among them that will take my words as a Divine Law. It''s Interesting how humans work sometimes." As Tatsuo said this he watched as everything began to take shape. The First Thing to be completed was the Lord''s Castle, was it a standard Size Castle for that of a Baron? Of Course not it a Castle for the likes of Royalty with just the eastern courtyard covering enough land that the Gaurderner had to walk 1000 Meters to get to the Western Courtyard. It was built as a statement to those that would later come to the Fief that the Hoga Barony was not the same as it used to be. Being surrounded on both sides by mountains meant that there were many Ore veins ripe for mining which of course Daisuke noticed and had people work on right away. With the addition of the Mining Industry, the Hoga Fief constructed its first town around the Lord''s Castle called Dawn to represent the rebirth of the Hoga family under the Leadership of Lord Tatsuo Hoga. Inside the conference room of the Lord''s Castle sat Tatsuo and his 10 retainers. "Your Grace, what is the plan?" Gin asked that as he passed the teapot to Byakuya next to him. "First we build up this land to act as a foothold in this plane, trade, transport, and governance will all happen here. Our first goal would be to increase the Peerage rank of this house to a point, not even the emperor dares take us lightly, then we will slowly take over this empire. How that happens I will leave that up to the individuals in this room as at this point in time you all know how I run things. Report the current status of the Fief." Tatsuo took a sip of his tea as Daisuke was the first to stand and deliver the report. "Out of the 319,763 Slaves originally purchased, 94,129 were children between the ages of 0-16 per your order they were sent to school to learn how to read and write while also making them free people. The Remaining 225,634 are between the ages of 17-35 will also receive their education in addition to completing their day to day activities, out of that 176,734 of them have become free Citizens of the Hoga Fief." Daisuke Sat down after he finished his report and Byakuya stood up. "Out of the free citizens, 15,000 of them have joined the Fief defense force and are currently being trained by Myself, Hitsugaya and Ichimaru. We each are in charge of 5,000 Soldiers and are specializing our troops in a variety of fields to provide a full offensive and defensive force of mages, their current tier is 5 we are planning to have a full Division of Tier 7 Mages." In The North, a Mighty Beast was forming without anyone noticing. Chapter 165 - Count Von Slanes Plight The Empire was held together by a hierarchy of Nobles with varying degrees of power. At the top was the Emperor, then in order from most senior to least Duke, Marquis/Margrave, Earl/Count, Viscount, Baron, Baronet, and Knight. A Dukedom was lead by a relative of the Royal family, therefore, he/she has a certain degree of freedom when it comes to their region as long as they obey the Monarch. Under each Duke, there could only be 2 Marquises and 1 Margrave and there were strict regulations on who could and could not be promoted to a Marquis/Margrave as you had to hold a certain degree of relation to the Royal family as you are a grand Noble with the lives of hundreds of thousands of people under your control. An Earl/Count was the Highest a non-blood-related noble could ever be however this was rank was still considered to be a Grand Noble much more prestigious than the ranks below and there were even regulations on what you could and could not wear between noble ranks. Under each Duke, there could be 4 Earls and 2 Counts. Followed by 12 Viscounts, 24 Barons, 48 baronets, 96 Knights, now this may sound like a massive amount of nobles however there are only 3 Dukes within the empire, therefore, there are only 566 people ruling a population of 9 million. Yet the Emperor made one fatal flaw when he banished the Hoga Clan, he made their direct senior himself the Emperor. Usually a Baron''s Patron or senior would be the next higher-ranking Noble to impose a restriction on the overall population, resources, and military strength each noble has under the crown. Yet House Hoga has been given the same degree of Autonomy that Dukedoms are given. At first, this doesn''t sound like a lot however a Duke has the privilege of challenging a Higher ranking noble for his/her position and fief. Now the closest fief to the Hoga Barony is Count Von Slane''s fief, therefore Tatsuo can exercise his right to challenge Count Von Slain in a fief war. The Winner of the fief war takes all, and as no one including the emperor is allowed to infringe on the sacred right of a Noble with no Patron yet serving the crown no one will interfere. Directly. To put the size of the Empire into perspective the Hoga Barony took up 1/4th of the entire territory of the empire. The other three sections are split between the Royal family the 3 Dukes and the rest of the Nobles, as one of 3 fiefs with access to the ocean the Hoga Barony has an outstanding strategic position. Its troops are easy to deploy yet the terrain makes you think twice about invading while resupplying is easy, and the dangers of the land were solved swiftly making it a suitable place to raise children promoting population growth and tourism once the Fief is open to the rest of the world. The fief itself was taking a giant leap out of the wilderness it once was 6 days have passed on the 10-day duration of the Isolation spell. There were now 5 cities within the fief that each handled different aspects of the economy, Dawn was near the shore so the seafood industry was in full bloom. Sea salt, Soap, agriculture, just to name a few were major developments that changed the lives of the people making the Citizens of the Hoga fief the most advanced people in the world currently due to the innovative techniques they were taught. The city to the east along with the Chimamire Mountain range and the City to the west along the Azerlisia Mountain range were called Azuma(East) and Nishi(West) respectively and they were mining towns that also produce many on the weapons for the growing military of the Hoga fief. To the South Dust was formed after the reclamation of the Swamp and the Great Hoga Wall was erected. The Wall went from the Azerlisa Mountain range in the west to the Chimamire Mountain Range in the east spanning over 2300 Kilometers. The wall was a Magical treasure trove as it stood 300 meters high and 100 meters thick made out of a rock that was enchanted by Baron Hoga himself Tatsuo Hoga, reinforced with Mythril and adamantine, with anti-air magical runes all in all it screamed Absolute defense. You can''t go over it without permission, you can''t go under it, and you definitely couldn''t go through it. The Population of the fief also grew to 1.3 million making it the most populated fief in the empire. When the Isolation spell was over Tatsuo met his retainers once more in the conference room. "10 Years have passed for us yet only 10 days have passed for the rest of the World, the Emperor likely doesn''t have us on his mind as we were seen as a minor inconvenience before however now we must bare our fangs. We March on Count Von Slane''s territory." --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "Sire! There is an emergency! Noble has declared war on us!" Count Von Slane was resting in his estate when he was rudely awoken by the shouts of his Stewart. Opening his eyes abruptly he swiftly got out of bed grabbed his mantle and walked to the fief''s walls. Stepping out of his estate he saw that the entire fief was on high alert despite it being twilight hours, many soldiers ran towards the walls after equipping themselves with their armor and weapons with nervousness. Count Von Slane began walking at a gingerly pace as he could tell time was of the essence. When he arrived what he saw made his heart drop. Even in the dead of night, their bright Pearl armor refracted the moonlight perfectly rows upon rows of soldiers as far as the eye could see carrying a banner he could not recognize, a Dragon clawing through the Moon. "Division! ATTENTION!" Boom! Like the crisp clap of thunder, the soldiers snapped to attention, the sound echoing throughout the entire fief giving off an intimidating presence. The soldiers next to the Count swallowed their saliva as they knew what that level of discipline in the ranks meant. The Soldiers before them wouldn''t blink in the face of death. "PRESENT ARMS!" BOOM! Once that was completed there was the sound of footsteps neither too rushed nor too slow, this individual was walking as if he was walking casually through his garden, not on the soon to be front lines yet there was a certain grace to his movements that drew in everyone''s attention. This Individual was Toshiro Hitsugaya, despite all the time that has passed his overall appearance didn''t change much yet his eyes had more maturity to them. "I, Toshiro Hitsugaya, General of the 3rd Division, Baronet to his Grace, Baron Tatsuo Hoga am here to formally declare war on Count Justin Von Slane. Under the Authority of the First Emperor, His Imperial Majesty Maximillian S.e.xtus Rune Farlord El Nix the 3rd!" Chapter 166 - A Claim to the Throne "The First Emperor?!" The time the First Emperor Spent on the Throne was short however no noble is unaware of his deeds. The Current emperor transformed the Empire from a Feudal State to an Absolute Monarchy, however, the First Emperor united the tribes that once roamed the current territory limiting the power of the Nations that existed prior due to the emergence of a new powerful nation. Emperor Maximilian S.e.xtus Rune Farlord El Nix the 3rd created the Monarchy, and he instilled the great Nobles which included house Hoga as the head of House Hoga was the Emperor''s Cousin. The Margrave Hoga of then was the Emperor''s BloodHound that eliminated many enemies for the name of the Crown. Over the generations that Bloodthirsty past was forgotten and the Hoga family was exiled and demoted. ''If they are using the First Emperor''s name that means Baron Hoga is going to stake a claim for the Throne!'' Count Von Slane guessed correctly but as he stared at the organized army before him he felt that this would be the last time he had the opportunity to breathe the air he was breathing. "According to the 3rd Imperial Decree, If the Party has a Higher peerage than the party that declares war they are not permitted to decline the Fief war! As it is left to the Senior Nobles to discipline their Juniors! Signed, Emperor Maximilian S.e.xtus Rune Farlord El Nix the 3rd!" As General Hitsugaya read off the Official Declaration of War it only further confirmed Count Von Slane''s gut feeling, although he was indeed the senior Noble of the two his Army was less than half the size of the force before his eyes. "ARCHERS! Prepare to Fire! REINFORCE ARROW!" The Magical Buff spread throughout the ranks as the Archers drew their bows. "FIRE!" The Rain of Arrows was so dense it looked alive as the Soldiers on the walls felt their incoming doom, Many got behind cover in order to save their own lives, however. The Arrows went through their cheap shields like a hot knife through butter, impaling the poor soul hidden behind it. The Walls of the Fief were penetrated as regular rock could not stop Magically reinforced arrows. Count Von Slane was spared for now yet that only meant he now had to watch as his soldiers were slaughtered. The Innocents were spared yet every soldier was turned into a bloody mist as the Soldiers in Pearl walked through the territory by Dawn not a Single Soldier of Count Von Slane''s Territory was left alive. As the sun rose to reveal the rivers of blood flowing through the paved cobblestone streets of the Territory a single carriage was seen moving towards the fief. The Coat of Arms on the Carriage was the same as the one seen carried by the Soldiers. This Carriage was pulled by a type of beast that no one has seen before yet the magical power radiating off of it was tier 6 at least. The Carriage was pulled in front of the Count''s estate where a Figure stepped out. This Man wore styled 3 piece suit with a Mantle resting upon his shoulders, wearing a mantle was the privilege of a Grand Noble however since this man won the Fief war he was no longer a Baron but a Count. This man walked over to the former Count Von Stable and a Solider prepared a chair for him to rest upon. "Von Stable I must say I expected more resistance from you when my Family was demoted, You were our retainer for years yet despite that you did nothing!" Von Stable looked at the man before him with puzzled eyes he was sure he had met all of the Hoga Children yet the one before him was far more unique than any other which would have left a mark in his mind. "Who Are you?" In response to his question the man Laughed, the Elements in the air responded to his laugh as the air became thick with ambient mana flowing from the man at a seemingly endless rate. "I am the Son of Maximillian Von Hoga the 19th, Blood Relative of Emperor Maxilimian the 3rd, Tatsuo Hoga. Since the Emperor wants to forget those that supported the country for centuries when his Grandfather was nothing more than a s.p.e.r.m cell swimming around in someone''s testicles I will remind him. But first, as the former Patron, I must punish my subordinate nobles by taking their peerage and their rank. Killing you for what you and the others have done is too easy I have a special place for all of you." Two Large Soldiers then grabbed the Former count and dragged him away as he accepted his fate. "For now on you won''t be Justin Von Stable you will simply be Jord the Miner, you will spend the rest of your life in the deepest Magma Stone mines in the entire Country(From a Barony to a County) actually instead of Count think I prefer Earl, yes I will Be Earl Von Hoga now. HITSUGAYA!" Like a Ghost, he appeared before the newly minted Earl. "Yes Your Grace!" "Write up a report of what happened here and send someone to the capital to inform the Emperor of what happened here today also inform him that due to our peerage being granted by the First Emperor due to the Royal blood flowing through my veins any action he takes would cause people to question the legitimacy of his reign. Let''s see what this brat will do." Chapter 167 - I Have Seen Your Majesty! The Capital of the Empire is Arwintar the Largest city in the Empire and it''s most grand as it is where the Emperor resides. Many normal individuals would be intimidated by the grandeur and status of the individuals within the Capital so Hitsugaya, of course, had to choose from the 10 on who would go to the capital. After an intense game of Rock, Paper, Scissors it was decided that Dugu Bo would go, of course, the most worried was Toshiro. ''I pray he uses them calm breathing techniques he was taught, I don''t want him to get angry and turn the entire capital into a quarantine zone.'' As Hitsugaya thought that the Green hair former Titled God walked through the gates of the capital city. His Long Green Hair with matching Eyes and eyelashes that shined like emeralds in a wide lush field, His Bearing was that of a timeless immortal that graced the mortals with his presence as his Noble attire made the peasants step aside as if the sea was being parted. Despite him moving from Plane 18 it seems the Poison of his Beast spirit has become a core part of his very being as even his Magic was effected by it. Which caused his mood to sour noticeably which is one of the reasons Hitsugaya was so concerned. On the exterior he looks like a gentle young man yet behind that ornamental smile there is a raging abyss of pure unfiltered Anger. As he approached the Palace the Guards stopped him so he pulled out his Token which is proof of a Noble''s Identity. On the token, the coat of arms of the House is inscribed along with the Parton''s on the other side. Tatsuo granted Dugu Bo the Rank of Viscount with the Sir name of Doku(Poison). After confirming he was indeed who he said he was he was granted Passage into the Palace. "Announcing Sir Viscount Dugu bo Doku, Vassal of Earl Tatsuo Von Hoga, Seeking an audience with his Majesty!." The Entire Throne room which was filled with various nobles from all over the nation chatting became eerily quiet. "Hoga! The Former Margrave! Wasn''t he reduced to Baron how did he become an Earl! He''s a Grand Noble once again!" "This Hoga is new I haven''t heard of him before, it seems old Max was a sly fox and hid an Heir." "Let''s look at this New Hoga''s Vassal." Dugu Bo walked into the room and ignored the Gazes of the petty nobles and arrived before the throne. Although he ignored them that didn''t stop these Nobles from inspecting his every move along with his appearance. Yet Dugu Bo has now been a Senior Member of the Night Empire for a long time, his movement and mannerisms were so exquisite he made those Nobles look like nothing more than clowns playing dress-up. As Dugu Bo was a Mage he did not have to kneel before the Emperor so instead he put his hand over his chest and made a slight bow introducing himself. "Dugu Bo Doku has seen his Majesty Jircniv Rune Farlord El Nix." This caused an uproar. "THE AUDACITY! AS A JUNIOR NOBLE I KNOW YOU KNEEL BEFORE US(Usually High ranking nobles refer to themselves using plurals in formal settings)" Dugu Bo raised his head and took a deep breath to calm himself as he almost wiped out the entire city because of the rude shit sitting on the Throne in front of him. "Your Majesty, According to the etiquette all nobles must adhere to in the Empire including your Majesty any mage above the 6th Tier is no longer required to do the mundane ceremonial greetings as now it is a privilege for you to have us in your service, therefore, WE have seen Your Majesty!" Dugu Bo said each word with such sarcasm that even a child would understand he was making fun of the Emperor while also copying His Majesty''s use of Plurals to refer to oneself. The Emperor''s face burned hot as he faced the Green Haired man in front of him, slowly the man started to raise his presence. 1st Tier 2nd Tier 3rd Tier 4th Tier 5th Tier, 6th, 7th,8th, 9th, 10th,11th "Do you now understand Jircniv Rune Farlord El Nix?!" Chapter 168 - What will You DO? Back at the Hoga Earldom Tatsuo was seated in a Tea room of his Castle watching the whole series of events in the capital transpire. He noticed the look in the Emperor''s eyes only changed once Dugu Bo went beyond the 7th Tier yet it was only slight and he didn''t allow his surprise to appear on his face. "Byakuya, if you were in a situation where your individual power was not enough to get the job done what would you do?" "Reach out to my allies to see if they can assist, formulate a plan to isolate and eliminate the threat." Tatsuo just nodded his head as he thought this as well. "The Emperor would most likely reach out to the Slaine Theocracy, Roble Holy Kingdom and the Argland Council State. We could limit his contact with them or allow the alliance to go through which would make things more time consuming but in the end, it would be much more effective. Why is that? Gin." In response to Tatsuo''s call Gin stood up with a sound of acknowledgment. "In the Long run, our goal is to replace the Emperor with Your Grace, this would cause all those countries to send many gifts to appease Your Grace as you will be the Supreme Sovereign of the lands after decimating the Emperor despite his additional aid. They would not want to cause your displeasure as you have proven your ability to handle things on multiple fronts while taking control of a Nation." "Splendid Gin, It seems we all understand what will happen which means these individuals have truly no other option but to accept their demise. The first step is to starve the economy of the nearby regions, Due to trade with the Republic to the west, we have already built a rapport of having quality products and services. We will use our superior goods to push the goods of the other Nations out of the Market. Which should be easy as we can make a fortune with something as simple as scented soap." Taking a sip of his Tea Tatsuo looked around the room and at the Crystal in the middle of the table that showed Dugu Bo was still with the Emperor. "The Second step would be to Increase my Peerage to that of Duke as only a Duke can make a valid Claim for the Trone. Yet we must at the same time bring a large number of Nobles to my side in a sense we will be creating a Nation within the Empire. The easest way to acomplish number 1 while fulfilling Number 2 is to eliminate the competition on the Nothern Coast of the Empire. Margrave Concord and Duke Yosibia are the Two with Peerages along the coast and major trading hubs of the empire. We will deploy 80% of our soldiers and attack both territories at the same time, I want them mobilized by the Time Dugu Bo finishes Talking to the Emperor." Gin, Byakuya, and Toshiro rose bowed to Tatsuo and headed out the castle to rally their troops and formulate the mission plan. "The Last thing is to Start bringing over Builders from the Night as I have grown bored of this standard of living. The reason I did not do this earlier was to allow the former slaves to feel they had accomplished something, however now we have entered the Cold war, every advantage matters. We will make Dawn the New Capital of the North and of the Empire." "''Yes Your Grace!''" "Get to it." Tatsuo watched as his they all left while he watched Dugu Bo through the crystal. Dugu Bo lowered the output of his Magical power as he fixed his long Green hair back into a ponytail. He looked at the Emperor then begin to recite the events that happened in the Northern section of the Empire in front of all the Nobles present. "Impossible!" "It''s Only been 3 months since they were Banished and Demoted!" The peanut gallery in the background got incredibly noisy as Dugu Bo stared at the Face of the Emperor who looked deep in thought. "What is the current population of the Hoga Earldom?" The Emperor asked this question with much difficulty just with a Mage of the Caliber of Lord Doku in front of him the Hoga Earldom had a tremendous military advantage over major Nations. "With the addition of the County recently acquired the population is now 1.9 Million." The once loud Throne Room once again became so quiet you could hear a pin drop. "1.9 Million?!" The Emperor truly lost his composure now as he thought about the Logistic aspect of managing 1.9 million people effectively while being stable enough to do a fief war. The Amount of Food, Money, and supplies that were traded and used on a daily basis is astronomical. ''Earl Hoga Now has the most populous Fief in the entire Empire.'' At that Moment a Guard entered the Throne room and handed a scroll to the Emperor as he read it his face turned sour Dugu bo Smiled. "It seems His Majesty finally understands what''s happening here, yet you forgot the History of the Hoga which should have been your biggest clue. As the Bloodhound of the Empire House Hoga is never truly down Your Majesty, it just takes an Intermission." The Scroll read Earl Hoga declared War on Margrave Concord and Duke Yosibia, his army was 270,000 Strong and ready. Dugu Bo looked at the Emperor and smiled. "So what will you do Your Majesty?" Chapter 169 - He has Arrived Tatsuo sat in the castle as he looked at his retainers. "The fief wars are irrelevant as we already know there is no army that can defend against those monsters those three raised. I might as well call myself Duke now, the next phase will be when the allies come into play. The Emperor thinks he is a Queen when he is nothing more than a Pawn on the chessboard. All his brilliant plans are just common sense things to us so there isn''t much to worry about as Itachi and Shisui will have measures put into place. With the addition of the new Territory, I have effectively become the ruler of the North, I sealed off the rest of the Landlocked Empire from the only access to the sea. All in all, we are major players that cannot be eliminated as our military and economic strength is far superior. Not only that with the laws implemented our region has the highest literacy rate in the world as we offer universal education." He Stood up and walked to the Updated map of the territory. "Now we must move on to the Peerages of you all, as this is now a Dukedom I can promote as I see fit. Itachi and Shisui will receive the Ranks of Marquis as their administrative responsibilities wouldn''t allow them to manage a Fief. Actually, none of the 10 of you will Manage a Fief as I need you to continue doing what you are to keep this place running smoothly. In order to secure the Loyalty of the Nobles we forced out of their Peerages I will give them new ones along the Borders of our Dukedom and the rest of the Empire keeping us Isolated from a direct attack." Tatsuo''s words passed down like a tidal wave that changed the Dynamic of the North as a Duke was Born. Along the Borders of the Dukedom Tatsuo gave Noble titles to the former slaves that distinguished themselves the most in the war. From Slave to Noble! Something like this was unheard of in this world yet it happened before the eyes of everyone. Pushing the Emperor anymore was unnecessary as the actions Tatsuo took would cause the Emperor''s own paranoia to get the best of him. Leaving him to his own thoughts would cause him to overthink what was actually happening an make an irreversible decision and fatal flaws which is exactly what Tatsuo is waiting for. Throughout the continent, the name of the Baharuth Empire''s newest Duke spread rapidly as well as his deeds. He was giving the nickname "Duke of Oblivion" due to his untraceable and merciless tactics that left many strategists unable to cope. His Sh.i.p.s and caravans were like mighty dragons in any land or sea they traversed. Pirates, Bandits, Criminals, and other nations alike gave his shipments a wide margin in order to not incur the Wraith of the Duke as his Banners flew highly, arrogantly, and powerfully above all. Along with that, a large influx of Marriage proposals came in as many nobles wished their daughter could marry a Powerful man like Duke Von Hoga. That was until he released a Statement. "Currently it is Standard for Nobles to have a large Harem of wives however that is usually because you need heirs to carry on your bloodline this is not only disrespecting the body but also the human rights of the Females you call your wives. Even in the upper echelons of society a woman is nothing more than a baby-making factory, This will end today in my fief as I will issue new laws regarding the proper treatment of women as from this day forth they will have the same rights as Men in the Hoga Dukedom. I am appalled by the greed you nobles have as you are willing to sell your very own children to a man you have never even met, I have never, and will never condone a Harem due to the above reasons and I already have a Wife." The statement shattered the common sense of everyone however along with that Statement Duke Hoga held a Ball with all the Nobles of the North. During which Duchess Von Hoga was shown to the world along with their 3 children. Duchess Von Hoga wore a beautiful Red Dress which contrasted her Seafoam green hair to a wonderful level. She wore the new shoes created for Noblewomen called "High Heels" which perfectly accented her legs making them look all the more slender like a fine piece of artwork. Her demeanor was like a Goddess that descended as her grace outshined that of the Duke''s. She sat down on Her Throne next to the Duke then made a gesture, following that Marquis Uchiha walked towards her and handed off a scroll. That''s when the Duchess''s Voice traveled throughout the entire Dukedom, powered by her magical power. "By Order of Duchess Nelliel Von Hoga, Former Slave Vanessa will be granted her freedom on the First Day of October, in the 653rd Year. She will also be granted the Rank of Baronet becoming the First Female Noble in the History of the Hoga Dukedom. This Title shall never be stripped unless a descendant or Vanessa herself is deemed a traitor to the Dukedom or the Crown. From this day forth you will be known as Her Lady Baronet Vanessa Ramoza!" This was the start of a new Era! Many Years down the line Vanessa Ramoza now a Countess will remember the day her Peerage was granted by the Empress as she set the tone for Female Nobles in the Empire! During the festivities of the Ball, it was About time for the guest of Honor to Arrive. As if on cue the Imperial Ballot began to play. In the Presence of a Duke if the Imperial Ballot plays it means the Emperor is arriving. "It Seems he made his decision." "Indeed." "Now Entering is his Imperial Majesty! Emperor Jircniv Rune Farlord El Nix!" Tatsuo looked at Nel, she nodded then immediately took the Lead. Chapter 170 - The Duchess The Emperor walked into the Castle to see it''s grandeur and luxury superseded his Palace. Marble floors with Obsidion-gold lining, Chandeliers made from the finest Diamonds, and Sapphires as the Duke loves the color blue. Each step he took the more foreign it all seemed to him as the Emperor usually the lower-ranking noble would come to greet him as he had the power to crush them, yet Duke Von Hoga did no such thing. He grabbed his title using outdated Imperial Decrees from when the Nation was a feudal state, He made his fortune using technological advancements never seen before, and with his strength alone he could rule the World. The Servents within the castle were dressed with better fabrics than Nobles, silk, cotton, wool, and as you walked through the halls although they were doing menial labor they wore smiles rather than scowls. This shows that the Duke was not only an effective leader but an effective Manager as his subordinates are willing to carry out his policies. The Emperor approached the ballroom and was announced by the Stewart he noticed that the Duke of the North never once looked at him nor got up off his Throne. He continued to drink his wine watching as his children socialized with other Nobles their age, in his stead the Emperor saw the Duchess approach him. Fury rose quickly yet he stamped it out just as quickly, doing or saying something out of turn in the north was A kin to suicide. While the Duke showed no open hostility towards the Emperor currently, The emperor felt if he did anything to displease the man he would have no problems killing him and covering it up as History is written by the Victor. Taking a closer look at the Duchess the Emperor realized she was a stunning Women yet behind those Grey-Blue eyes was a ruthlessness far different from the indifference of the Duke. The Duchess seemed more like an Angel of Death, ready to pass down judgment if you were even slightly out of line. Upon her head sat a crown which while appropriate for her status made the Emperor appear to be her subordinate rather than her Superior. "Emperor Jircniv Rune Farlord El Nix, What brings you to the Von Hoga Dukedom? I''m sure you have far more important things to do in the Capital." Nel says this while grabbing the Emperor''s hand leading him out onto a Balcony where a Table was prepared with refreshments for his Majesty. Despite him being one of the Greatest Monarchs the Empire has ever seen at the end of the day he was only a small 18 year old, when placed against an Ancestor like Tatsuo or Nel who have long been over the age of 1,000 he falls extremely short. "Since your Majesty is here you must partake in the Festivities! My husband went all out preparing for this day bringing in the Best Chefs from all over the lands to prepare some of his Favorite dishes as well as some specialty dishes only found in the Hoga Dukedom." Nel poured the Emperor what the Duke called the Holiday special which was Black tea, Whiskey, Egg Nog, and Vanilla into his Glass. She then placed two cookies onto his plate while doing the same for herself. Taking a generous gulp of the Holiday Special Nel inspected the Emperor stealthily while continuing to eat desserts and drink. The Emperor drank while he studied the Women before him, her demeanor was that of an Elegant noblewoman yet her skill with politics was phenomenal. In the short timeframe that they have been talking she has held the power over the entire conversation, while also conveying that she was capable of making decisions in the Dukedom. Not only that the Specialty items of the dukedom were delicious as the Emperor has never seen before in his life. "As a Retainer of the Crown, it is within my right to ask you to support my expedition into the Kingdom this ye---" "The Von Hoga Dukedom currently pays 16.9 Million Gold in taxes a day going in and out of Cities not overseen by retainers of the Dukedom within the Empire. That''s 112-114 Million Gold in the span of a week, out of that 114 million around 30% goes to the Royal treasury so we are doing our part as retainers to the Crown your Majesty." The Emperor''s smile turned into a scowl as he didn''t expect to be seen through within meer moments. His plan was to have the Duke''s Soldiers spearhead the assault on the Kingdom heavily reducing their numbers which would allow him to regain control over the Duke. Yet with one sentence, he realized that while he may have been smarter than the old nobles but in front of Duke and Duchess Von Hoga he was just a Brat. "Out of the now 11 million people in the Empire, 3 million Live in the Von Hoga Dukedom, also out of those remaining 8 Million people, 6 Million are fed using Grain and livestock from the Von Hoga Dukedom. So tell me, Your Majesty, how will the Empire fair if we were to pull back on trade or increase the prices since you are trying to send my Soldiers to die." Now the Emperor went pale as he thought about the repercussions of the statement the Duchess just stated casually as she continued to drink acting as if she was talking about the weather not the potential starvation of 6 million people. "You see Your Majesty, my Husband is a very direct man so your schemes might not have done much harm as he would rather just eliminate your entire bloodline. Myself, on the other hand, I have the privilege of Money, Power, respect, and Time. I have the Time to watch as the people that support you turn against you because you lack the ability to fulfill something as basic as feed them. I have the Time to watch as the Royal Bloodline which stretches back for 300 years dies out due to an overzealous teenager trying to scheme against individuals that have done things similar to you to far more power and much more intelligent people. So I would tread lightly young Monarch." Chapter 171 - A Toast to His Majesty Nel looked at the Emperor who lost his arrogant demeanor while she drank and looked at the stars shining down upon them. "The North is of course still apart of His Majesty''s Empire, however, as a Duke and Duchess there are certain privileges we are granted along with that title. As your Majesty and my Husband indeed share blood ties we seem to be the only Ducial family with ties to the Throne that remains." The Emperor''s pupils dilated as he grasped the hidden meaning behind her statement. ''As a Duke with blood ties to the Throne and with a Fief the size of his, he is effectively running a country and can challenge me for the throne as he is indeed my Cousin. However, he has not done anything of the sort he has even stopped expanding his territory and ceased all hostilities. Despite that my Empire is completely dependent on his dukedom as he has landlocked shutting down the sea trade.'' Then the Emperor''s eyes went wide. "It would seem his Majesty has understood." "Indeed I have." "So what shall you do?" "War." "War it is then Your Majesty." Nel just smiled as she continued to drink with her now enemy while the Emperor thought about what has happened. ''Despite not holding the Throne Duke Von Hoga commands more respect than I do as the Emperor. Every citizen of the Empire benefits from the Von Hoga Duchy while I do nothing at the top of the power pyramid. He has too much power for me to attack alone I will need to ally myself.'' While the Emperor smiled at his plan, Nel already had the Duchy''s Nobles contact the Nobles and royals of the other countries giving then the Ultimatum. Support Duke Von Hoga or the Von Hoga Duchy will pull out all of its goods. The Emperor was just a smart child, with proper guidance he would be a fearsome enemy. In order to make him into an asset Nel first had to show him what defeat truly was, yet what she did was equal to a Professional Boxer beating an infant. While the opposition was learning how to walk you already knocked them out without them ever knowing what happened. The Scary thing about the Duchess vs the Duke is the Duke would kill you and that would be the end of it, scary yes but your death would be swift and painless. The Duchess liked to watch as you suffered, she would give you a small amount of hope only to crush it in your face. The Emperor continued to enjoy his pastries as the Duchess already sent silent signals to stop trade with the Southen parts of the Empire. The Borders were shut down no one in no one out, she was gonna starve the Empire. While some parts of the Empire produce food it was nowhere near enough to sustain the Population, and without the permission from the Duke or Duchess, the surrounding nations wouldn''t dare poke the hornet''s nest. While all this was happening the Ball was still ongoing, Tatsuo sat on his throne Smiling at his children as they danced with the others. He looked out at the balcony where he and Nel made eye contact, she nodded her head so he moved on to the next step. Like a vortex, the Surrounding mana was sucked from the atmosphere into the Duke as he sat on the Throne quickly attracting everyone''s attention as the temperature dropped a few degrees due to the sudden absence of mana. "Now that I have all of your attention I would like to announce a few things. The Emperor is here today to join us in the festivities which was a surprise to me because months ago it was this same Emperor that banished my family to die. Now I stand before you all a Duke, a much more lucrative title compared to my family''s former Margrave title. As a Duke, I am permitted a certain degree of autonomy while I am indeed a Noble of the Empire that has to lower my head before the crown I am given the Privilege to ignore an imperial decree 3 times. With that being said The Emperor seems to have forgotten an Imperial decree which was written by his father which stated ''Nobles Duke and Below are forbidden from making a claim to the throne while the current Emperor lives.''" Everyone immediately understood what the duke was saying. "So from this moment forward, I would suggest you all pick a side as it will get bloody." Tatsuo raised his Glass and looked the Emperor directly in the eyes. Chapter 172 - Blood Plain The days turned into weeks as food in the other parts of the country became scarce, the Von Hoga Dukedom locked down its borders, only those that swore their loyalty to His Grace Duke Tatsuo Von Hoga would be permitted to enter if they are peasants or receive aid if noble. The Emperor soon realized he underestimated the Duke''s influence as no major country would assist him, instead, he issued a War Quest to adventures to storm the north from Copper to Adamantite all were permitted and the rewards for a successful siege of the Duchy brought about rather lucrative rewards even a Noble title. Like true Gentlement the decided on a place for their armies to clash so there would be no major impact on civilians. The Emperor collected an Impressive 400,000+ Adventures yet of course as they weren''t a formal military they looked like a disorganized mob next to the Emperor''s army. The Place of battle was a plain on the Eastern border of the Von Hoga Duchy and the Empire. The Duke''s army stood 500,000 strong a far cry from the Emperor''s 1 million however the Duke''s Army screamed discipline as they stood in formation radiating an unholy bloodthirst. The Duke wasn''t present on the battlefield but the Duchess sat on her throne overlooking the entire battlefield. As long as she said nothing her army continued to stand in silence as they looked at the Emperor''s side. From across the way, the Emperor spotted the Duchess and sneered "The Duke is so cowardly he sent a woman to the Battlefield in his place." Nel looked at the Emperor and smiled, was this smile a warm one? Not at all, it was as if he was plunged into the waters of the Antarctic n.a.k.e.d like the day he was born. The Duchess clutched the armrest of her Throne shattering it to dust. "Unohanna." With a flash Unohanna, the former Captain of the 4th Division appeared before the Duchess. Contrasting the Duchess elegant charcoal-colored dress and exquisite jewelry Unohanna was dressed for Battle. She wore a Modified kimono with her Katana held in her left hand, her long black hair flowed down her face and back. This wasn''t the sweet healing Unohanna but the First Kenpachi, her mana was rough and murderous and even some of the soldiers in formation below felt it and shuddered. "Yes, Your Grace." "It would seem this child believes that women are inferior beings at first I thought he had some value however it would seem he needs firm re-education. Show him the power of the Night." Unohanna looked up at the Duchess and saw the fury in her eyes, His Eminence is still just having fun with the citizens of this world. He''s living as a lowly Duke when he is the High-Emperor that is the Sky above the Heavens, but Unohanno understood that there were few things that truly angered either the High-Emperor or the Empress yet today she wanted to make an example to all. "Yes, Your Majesty." Standing up Unohanna walked towards the Battlefield and stood in front of the Emperor''s army. "Her Grace says this farce has gone on long enough and it is time to end it. She says come attack and we shall show you the power of the Von Hoga Duchy." The Emperor looked up at the Duchess who now was much calmer yet wore an expression that was frosty as she drank her wine. "Since it is like that, CHARGE!" Like a Wave, the Emperor''s army Stormed towards the Duchess. Yet despite this, the Duchess''s Soldiers never moved. Only one person did, Unohanna placed her right hand onto the hilt of her sword and drew it faster than the speed of sound, the force from the draw sent out a shockwave that sliced through the incoming army. Following that she dashed forward into the fray, everywhere she went soldiers died by the thousands and her blade sliced through them like a hot knife through butter. The Emperor''s army was like cotton being thrown at a rock, no impact, no idea. Limbs, heads, torsos, and Blood flew through the air as if they were thrown into a blender, chunks of flesh and blood littered the battlefield as the scarlet demon ran through the enemy ranks. *Random Onlooker POV* Our Superior told us to observe the outcome of the battle between the Duke of Oblivion and his own Emperor. It was obvious the Duke had the advantage whether it''s military or economically, however, our Superior wants to know exactly how powerful this duke truly is as he may be our enemy one day. As we looked on at the two opposing militaries we noticed that the duke wasn''t present yet there was a woman sitting upon a Throne on the Duke''s side. We heard about the duke given women equal rights however none of us thought it was to the extent that he would entrust his entire military to a woman. Yet the women looked graceful with her crown with was not ostentatious nor niggardly with the jewelry. She looked out at the Emperor as if she was looking at a Bug as she called upon a subordinate. The Subordinate was also a woman that we watched rip through the entire Imperial military, 1 vs 1 Million it was nothing more than a One-Sided annihilation. although she clearly could have done it in a more civilized way yet it seems like the Duchess wanted to make an example of the Emperor for all the Nations to see as we aren''t the only spectators. The iron-like smell of blood permeated the air as body parts were scattered all about as the Subordinate now covered completely in blood continued to rip the military apart. The sight was so grotesque I vomited as never have I seen a more inhumane sight, removing my eyes from the carbage I look back at the Duchess. Holding a glass of wine that she brings to her lips she watches as her order gets executed without so much of a blink as she drinks wine the same color as the blood on the field. I look at her for a long time burning her face into memory, before long I noticed that she was looking at me, a smile appeared on he face that made me empty my bowels. Then she looked back at the field that was now devoid of enemy life, then back to me and mouthed ''You''re Next.'' Chapter 173 - Dragon Farlord Farlord el Nix, the Royal name of the Baharuth Empire''s Royal family originates from the Dragon of Darkness Nix. This Dragon was the King of Dark Dragons with the title of Farlord of the Void, his domain stretched the entire Baharuth Empire and beyond encompassing the greater majority of the Continent. Dragons are extremely territorial creatures and their Pride knows no rival even more so for a King of Dragons. A war broke out between Dragons and Griffins, the Dragons had the power advantage however the Griffins were far more numerous at the time. The Battles between the two entities decimated the lands creating the landmasses that are present, Nix was the last remaining of the Darkness Dragons used his near inexhaustible power to wipe out the Griffin Species at the cost of his life placing upon them the "Curse of Darkness". On his deathbed, he said to all intelligent life forms as long as Farlord el Nix remains Griffins will never return. Over the years the Royal Family of the Baharuth empire adopted the name Farlord el Nix and the Royal Standard became the Griffin. Now the new Emperor, Tatsuo von Hoga Farlord el Nix, stands before the corpse of the King of Darkness Dragons in the catacombs of the Royal Palace. Despite being dead for Hundreds if not thousands of years the power radiating off his body is above the 11th Tier. As Tatsuo walked closer to the Corpse memories began to flood into his head along with what seems to be a message from the King of Dragons. "Kin of my Kin, I do not know how many years have passed yet I shall give you some insight on what lies beyond. The Griffin is an Agent of Nyx the Goddess of Night, as my domain of Darkness and hers of the night have similarities she felt threatened by the presence of a new god. Therefore, Zeus allowed her to use the Griffin army to eliminate me as I was too weak for a God to descend from their realms. With my Death, the Dragons have regressed back to the weak Dragonling forms as I was the only progenitor of Dragons that remained to strengthen the bloodline, therefore the Shackles which not only suppressed but strengthened the dragons disappeared and no Dragon has taken up the mantle to be the Dragon King. Kin of my Kin, I ask that you become the King of Dragons and lead a New Pantheon in a battle against the Ancients that killed me." As the memories of Nix''s life flowed through Tatsuo, his body was absorbed into Tatsuo. In the sky the Sun was blocked out as the galaxies aligned, the Spiraling energy of the universe flowed towards Tatsuo as a giant ray of light that made everything else seem insignificant. In the sky, the incorporeal form of a Dragon appeared in the Sky. It''s size was so grand it made other dragons seem like children before it, it''s Black Scales glistened with a golden hue as it''s horns formed a crown atop its large head. At that moment across the continent, the Dragons regardless of element felt a tug at their very Bloodline if the focused upon that they could feel the connection to their new King as Strength began to flow into their bodies. Instinctively they wanted to meet the New King, The New Proginator of Dragons. In The Godly domain, Loki who was spinning his daggers playing with some spirits in his divine realm felt a horrible pressure exerted upon him. The Pressure was suffocating like being placed in a tube then thrown to the deepest point of the ocean. "A new God has been Born, he created a new pantheon. This power I don''t even think Father could exert such force." Odin who was sitting upon his Throne was rudely Heimdallr who barged into the Throne room in a hurry. "AllFather A New god has been born! A New Patheon Head as Well!" Odin''s Eye reflected the seriousness of this all as they have just reached equilibrium with Zeus and God decided to stay out of it all yet this new contender would make things far more difficult. Zeus felt the Horrid presence of this "New" god right away as he tossed away his s.e.x.u.a.l playthings and headed to the Throne of Olympus. All the while Tatsuo felt more power flowing through him than ever before, he could distinctly feel that he was indeed on a leaf of the World tree before it''s leaves were torn away. He could also feel the dragons now tied to his bloodline his life was tied to theirs, if he died they would lose the chance to become gods, they would lose their power and once again fall into hibernation. While he was used to being powerful this was something different, he could alter their bloodlines at will and create new ones as the GodKing of Dragons he was in complete control of their life and death as a species. "All of you come to me, Your King wishes to see your faces." Chapter 174 - The Dragon King The Capital of the Empire was relocated to the Former Von Hoga Duchy. The facilities, manpower, and architecture were far above the rest of the Empire and perfect for accommodating the Incoming Dragons. Dragons were divided into many different categories from Dragonling to Ancient Dragon in between were Young Dragon, A.d.u.l.t Dragon, and Elder Dragon. These are the only Classifications that Tatsuo would acknowledge as they truly determine the strength of a dragon. Sitting on his Throne Tatsuo waited for his subjects to arrive, the race of the dragon also determined how strong the Dragon could get. As the Ancient Dragons could only come from Flame, Frost, Ice, Shadow, Sky, Void, Gold and Platinum Dragons. After the death of the last Dragon King, Dark Dragons, Void Dragons, Gold Dragons, and Sky Dragons no longer exist as the last of their kind died in the War. Out of the Remaining "Superior" Dragon Races only the Platinum, Flame, and Ice Dragons have a 1 Ancient remaining all others have died. Following Superior races, there are Lessor races which are the Green Dragons, Earth Dragons, Sea Dragons, Dark Dragons, and Lightning Dragons. While it is possible for a lessor Dragon race to spawn an Ancient Dragon it is extremely uncommon and happens once every 10,000 years. As only A.d.u.l.t Dragons and older can take human form the Sky of the Empires Capital was covered with dragons. From Far and Wide every Dragon came to see their King even the "Dragon Lords" that ruled over the lands must bow their head. Brightness Dragon Lord the King of the Dragon Kingdom, Heavenly Dragon Lord, Deep Darkness Dragon Lord, Platinum Dragon Lord, and many others were among the ones that turned into their human forms and walked into the Castle. "Do you all feel that?" "Indeed, he''s Stronger than the Eight Greed Kings from all those years ago." "His Majesty is Worthy." The Former Dragon Lords now free of their titles walked solemnly through the Castle towards the throne room and with every step, the pressure on their body and their Bloodline became more and more intense. These powerful beings that ruled over the lands unafraid of any for thousands of years now felt terror unlike any other. With each step they lost confidence in their ablity to take another, however, their bloodline did not allow them to disobey an order from the King. When they finally reached the Throne room they glanced at the being on the throne, upon making eye contact they regretted it. While he was in his human form when they glanced into his eyes they saw the Dragon from that faithful day peer into their souls. Like puppets with cut strings, they all dropped to their Knees afraid that small action caused displeaser to the Progenitor. "Our Children, Our Kin, Our Subjects, you may raise your heads, WE wish to take a look at your faces." When the heard the Draconic noble language their bodies obeyed instinctively, Only Royal Dragons could speak it as each word contained a massive amount of magic and laws of nature. "You have all done well to live long enough to see US sit on the Dragon Throne. WE have called you here today to discuss what is to come. Will the continent is you home and has been for Eons it is time for you to take the steps to greatness. OUR predecessor Dragon King Nix was slain by the Gods, now many of you may think of the Eight Greed Kings, Evil Deities, or the Six Great Gods but WE can tell you now that their power is just a candle in front of the sun when compared to a real God. The Day WE ascended to Godhood all of the Gods noticed because WE did not join a Pantheon like other gods yet decided to create one. As of now, WE are the only God in the Pantheon therefor WE will restructure the growth rate of all dragons to allow you all to have the opportunity to become gods as well." Tatsuo looked out at the Dragons kneeling before him and noticed that despite the immense pressure being in his presence put on them not a single one showed fear anymore. "The Sentient beings of this continent are needed as well in order to provide Faith power to US and eventually you. Therefore, WE have started a takeover of all nations with the exception of two. This will allow US to strip the other pantheons of their faith power showing that the Dragons are not afraid. In the coming days, the formerly extinct races of Dragons will once again show themselves, so if your child is not the same Race as you, or the other parent do not be alarmed it was OUR doing. The Growth rate of all Races will be made Equal as WE will change the way Dragons gain power and Train." Some Dragons were excited while others felt threatened by the changes the king put in Place. "The First Dragon to become a God from each Race will receive something special from US as WE will need someone to oversee each race then give US a report like a Counsel of Dragons." As Tatsuo listed off his Plans the disgruntled Dragons became more excited as the World was gonna change soon. Chapter 175 - The Emperors Plans As Tatsuo looked at the departing back of the Dragons his wife and the other senior members of the Night Empire appeared in the Throne room. "The Dragons are interesting creatures, however, the idea of a "Pantheon" is quite vague to me, Your Eminence. Could you explain it to us all please?" Gin Said this as the other members present nodded their heads in agreement with his claims. "If you all haven''t noticed the power we have here is much more potent and destructive than the other places we have been. However, upon reaching the 12th tier you step into the realm of a god where you no longer have to follow the basic structures of composing a vivid magical formation, your imagination becomes the limits to your magic. Now as a god your specific "Domain" will bring forth far more powerful magics for example if you are the God of the Sun then your Solar magic will be far more powerful than other magics. Now the idea of a Pantheon originates from that a.d.u.l.terer Zeus, he created the concept of a 12 Great God Counsel which demanded worship from all their subjects. Beneath these Great Gods were Lessor gods that they were in charge of to collect the Faith from the Mortals. So all in all a Pantheon is a set of rules that I as the Head of the Pantheon impose upon all the Gods under me in order to gain power collectively." "So Zeus who is the head of the Greek gods is the head of one Pantheon, Odin the Allfather of the Norse Gods then there is God, The mysterious head of the Earth Pantheon. Also, will the Pantheon be limited to just Humans and Dragons?" Hitsugaya asked this as he looked at the floor apparently deep in thought trying to wrap his head around the idea. "In the future, many races will fall under our banner some of whom have been classified as monsters by the inhabitants of this world. Like is said before I am currently the only god in the entire pantheon so why would I turn down more powerful allies? Racism is one thing that we haven''t seem within the Night Empire but is quite prevalent here in this primitive world. In addition to racism, there is also speciesism which is a whole new idea that we will have to deal with together." Everyone nodded their heads as Dugu Bo spoke up. "Tier 1 to tier 11 is the Moral Tiers however, what are the godly tiers?" "Tier 12-14 is Lessor God, Tier 15-17 is GodKing, then Tier 18-20 is Supreme. Odin is Tier 16, Zeus is Tier 16, I am Tier 16, and God is Tier 16. The Realms above are known to all however it seems as if a massive amount of faith and training is needed to reach the tiers above 16. However, even if a Pantheon head reaches Tier 17 the others could still work together to kill them. Only at the 18th Teir is the Gap far too wide as you are essentially on a different level of existence." Noticing that everyone clearly understood Tatsuo spoke no more about that and moved on to what was happening around the world. "Ains is still moving at the expected rate, I already informed him that I am now the Emperor of the Empire. The Yearly skirmish is approaching and I will use this opportunity to propel Ains into the Spotlight. The Night Empire is still a mystery to him however let''s just see what he does then take it from there. The Nations around us have all sent envoys to show their support of me taking over the Throne, however, I didn''t ask nor do I need their support so send all the gifts back. My Empire and my subjects do not need the approval of others in order to operate. A Wise man once said "Speak softly and carry a big stick; you will go far." I have lived by that, so we will continue to make subtle movements and continue the overall plan." Everyone kneeled to the Emperor and started to take their leave when Tatsuo suddenly exclaimed. "Your Eminence, is there something else?" "Start rebuilding the infrastructure of the Nation, Public Baths, Sewer system, water treatment, Education reform, increase the quality of life that the peasants lead which will increase the overall productivity of the nation. Start with the lowest dregs of society then work your way up. The better the nation is the more Migrants we will have. Also, make the immigration policy lucrative but also design it to keep out spies, the Land we have is Large make the population as large as possible." "Yes, Your Eminence!" "Jealousy will lead to the other nations doing exactly what I want them to, Invade." At those words, everyone went wide-eyed. "Humans are simple creatures that will want what they cannot have, and if a nation that wasn''t even considered a strong contender for continental domination suddenly started to show gains in every field far beyond the norms, nations will feel threatened, jealous, or greedy. I want these feelings to grow to the point that they grow weary of us and find an excuse to drag us into a war. As I already have agents in most nations around the continent War brings merits which will allow them to rank up. Then once these agents are in positions of power we take over the nation step by step. This will allow faith power to skyrocket giving me leverage over the other gods." Tatsuo looked at his subordinates and laughed his joy spread through the Bloodline links of the Dragons and they too began to feel festive and bloodthirsty. Chapter 176 - A Vampire God A few days passed as Tatsuo starting to understand more of his newfound power. Experimenting in the training grounds gave him some insight into the powers he wields and the realms of the Gods. As a 16th Tier GodKing, Tatsuo is able to wield three Domains which will formulate his Realm of Divinity which is a necessary part of advancing to Supreme. Lesser Gods only have 1 Domain like Nyx the God of the Night who is a Peak Tier 14. Tatsuo''s Domains are Violence, Pride and Fire. The more powerful the God the broader the Domain becomes, for example, Violence could be something simple like a simple brawl or something more complex as a political coup, The raw act of physically hurting someone or the more complex emotion of unpleasantness, or raw destructive natural force. During the time period, this domain might be one of the Strongest. Pride, As a Dragon the line between Pride and Hubris is a fine line as it is acceptable to have pride however hubris can lead to death. As two of Tatsuo''s domains could be derived from emotion, the power of Faith is far more potent when a believer is experiencing these emotions. In return for their Faith, Tatsuo can reward them however he feels fit, from small things like healing disability to large things like rebirth or resurrection as a Godking can alter the very laws of nature to bend to his or her views. The day of the Annual skirmish approached as Tatsuo had his generals prepare his army, he also transmitted to the Re-Eztise Kingdom Ains Ool Gown''s annexation of E-Rantel. Getting dressed into his Royal garments to have a gander at the battlefield he was approached by a Vampire. "Esteemed Dragon King, Please pardon the intrusion but I would like to have a chat with Your Majesty." "And to whom do I have the pleasure of addressing? As you can see i am a tad bit busy and it is quite rude to intrude on a Monarch even if you are a God." The Vampire was not surprised the Dragon King could see through his strength as the rumors of his power have already spread far and wide. What he came here for today at the risk of death was an opportunity. "Your Majesty, My name is Viktor Leshchenko, I am the Original Vampire, sire to all Vampires, Head of the Vampiric Pantheon a Tier 14 Lesser God." Tatsuo buttoned up his shirt and proceeded to tie his tie not saying a word waiting for this Vampire to continue with his Story. "Your Majesty, over the pass Eons the 3 Great Pantheons have starved us Lessor Pantheons of Faith and the opportunity to grow because we do not have the power to Fight back. I remember when the Last Dragon King was alive and like him we were just trying to ensure that our Kin and Subordinates were able to thrive. I have come here today to ask if your majesty will allow us to be under your protection." "The Witches, Lycans, Vampires, and Demons were suppressed due to obvious reasons. Many of you are evil and kill the believers we need for faith, which in the long run makes things far more difficult. So give me a valid reason why I should allow you my protection." "Your Majesty is a Godking far more powerful than I, which means you can modify the Vampire race as you choose, eliminating the less than desirable effects and creating something far more useful to His Majesty!" As Viktor said this he dropped to his Knees as Tatsuo grabbed his Suit Jacket and placed his crown atop his head. "Your Majesty must understand that sometimes individuals have no other choice than to become a Vampire. While a lot of the Time the negatives of being a Vampire outweigh the positives we would still rather go down this path than others." Tatsuo looked at Viktor who placed his head on the ground in submission. "The Vampires have their uses I suppose." Placing his hand on the Vampires Head Tatsuo tapped into the depths of his soul. "As we are a new Patheon I will not restrict you much, and I am also intrigued on what a Vampiric Dragon would be like." Tatsuo looked at Viktor and then he thought about the trails to come. "Joining me means that you too will have to face the judgment of the other 3 pantheons, I doubt that you care about that however it also means that if you betray me I will kill you and spread your ashes in the Astral Plane." Viktor looked into the Eyes of the Dragon King and he remembered a saying "A Dragon must be feared as its words are its bond." Chapter 177 - The Faithful Vampires Tatsuo''s divine power began strengthening the positive aspects of Victor''s vampiric power while eliminating a few negative aspects such as weakness to sunlight and lack of reproductive capabilities. With lifespans that are practically infinite while low in numbers vampire are some of the more experienced and knowledgeable races. Many lost or forgotten arts are just the surface of their knowledge. Instinctively vampires search for humans to feed on, after prolonged hunger they go into a ravaged state. In this state they loose their ability to make reasonable decisions as hunger is what drives them forward. Due to this thousands of humans and hundreds of settlements were exterminated,which is the primary reason the Vampiric Pantheon became a Taboo. Before arriving in this world the vampiric race was a popular pick among players that choose the heteromorphic race. Numerous penalties were associated with the vampiric race due to its classification as undead, therefore in addition to the vampiric race penalty all negative aspects of the undead were pulled on as well. However, Vampires were many time more powerful than humans with superior talent, physical bodies, and evolutionary paths. Due to Tatsuo vampires are no longer classified as undead nor do they have the two most debilitating penalties. By standards of the new world Vampires can now be classified as Demi-humans instead of monsters. Human blood will no longer be their food source that has been changed to Magical beasts above the 6th Tier. The divine power Tatsuo released alarmed the Gods of all Pantheons. "So this is the power of an ''Ancient'' advancing to godhood through brute strength instead of faith. His power is much more pure and dense, if he some how adds faith power to that mix we won''t be able to compete with this new King of Dragons" Odin said this as he looked down upon the mortal realm from his divine Throne, the Divine energy around the Tatsuo was so dense it prevented Odin from seeing what was happening. This mass of Divine power entered Victor''s Sire line which connected him to every vampire in Plane 17. This Divine power made changes to the entire race at once, even Victor his heart with hasn''t functioned in Eons once again began to beat with vigor. His original pale skin became flush with blood turning a rosy color. The sclera of his eyes turn white from their original red while his pupils became vertical slits due to the influence of Tatsuo''s power. His organs which did nothing more but fill his chest cavity began to function once again as he took in a large breath. Removing his hand from Victor''s head Tatsuo felt the connection between him, Victor and the entire vampire race. Their thoughts, emotions, desires, all of it was laid bare for Tatsuo to see as he focused on Victor he noticed the reverence he felt was genuine. [Faith energy detected.] [Merging faith energy with hosts power.] [ERROR!!!! Faith energy impure, purification started] [Merge complete! Lost art of the First God 3/?? Complete] [All powers are now available] While there was now major increase in strength, the path to tier 17 which was once obscure became clear, feeling the renewed familiarity with his strength Tatsuo looked down at the transformed Vampire Victor. The Vampire God had a smile of his face as wide as a child who found candy, the ghastly old man that entered turned into a Handsome youth that looked to be in his late teens. "Your Eminence!" Victor kneeled in salute to Tatsuo who responded with a regal nod and signaled for Victor to rise. At that moment he understood the importance of subordinate gods as the faith they give is equal to free power for a small amount of protection. Therefore his tone and demeanor changed from relaxed to the Monarch of Dragons as he ordered his new Subordinate. "We have accepted your plea for protection now you must serve us faithfully." Victor noticed the change in tone as he wiped the smile of his face, his expression became solemn. "Please relay your orders, this subordinate will accomplish it no matter the difficulty!" "Vampire God Victor Leshchenko, we have two tasks for you. First you shall order all Vampires to migrate to Our empire. Secondly, we order you to find and collect all the heads of the Lessor pantheons to bring them before Us." "As you wish!" Tatsuo turned and walked out of the room leaving behind the kneeling Victor who did not rise until the Monarch was no longer in his sight. Tatsuo made his way to the throne room where his 3 Generals were waiting. Upon seeing Tatsuo everyone kneeled as Tatsuo made his way to the Throne. "Report." "Your Eminence, the army has been formed up and stationed near the Katze Plains ready for your orders." Tatsuo made a noise of acknowledgement as he told them all to rise. "Do you know why the Empire went to war with the kingdom every year?" "No your grace." "Emperor Jircniv''s original plan was to create an empire which would survive the test of time. So he targeted his neighbor the weak Re-Estize Kingdom due to the fact that they use a draftee system which pulls farmers and other commoners away from their daily lives to serve as soldiers while the Empire uses career soldiers. His plan was to invade during harvest season to cause crop failures leading to famine which by the time the Kingdom noticed they would be too weak to retaliate. It''s a genius plan." Tatsuo waved his hand, a servant came over and handed him a teacup which he drank from, after moistening his lips he continued to speak. "However, We find this plan childish. The emperor was thinking from a weaklings point of view with strength there is no need for Us to follow the same route. We will place an all-encompassing Embargo on the Kingdom which all nations that trade with the Empire must Adhere by or they will join the Kingdom''s plight. Following that we will allow our friend Ains to do to the Kingdom as he pleases." "Yes Your Grace!" "Meet us on the Battlefield." Tatsuo tapped the armrest of his throne and he appeared in the tent Ains used to over look the Battlefield. Noticing Tatsuo Mare greeted him as Ains looked at him with confusion, his red eyes shined before he spoke. "You didn''t use gate nor any other form of magic, I''m curious as to how." "I have become a god my friend which is a story for another time. Right now the world is looking on to see what will happen here. You will use this skirmish to propel yourself onto the World state as the Sorcerer King Ains ool Gown head of the Sorcerous Kingdom therefore you must display your might." Tatsuo''s eyes flashed as he looked up at the sky. "Even some Divine guests wish to see the outcome." Chapter 178 - Are you Really Immortal?! Tatsuo identified the two gods as the God of War, Ares, and Eris the God of Discord and Strife. ''It seems Zeus values this kingdom! He sent his son one of the 12 Great gods in his pantheon a Tier 15 Powerhouse along with the Tier 14 Eris!'' Tatsuo looked at them with great interest, what could be so important that Zeus sent out a great god to Observe. The Kingdoms army was formed up with each noble at the forefront of their respective subjects while the Empire''s Military stood in Division formation across from them. While the Empire''s numbers were far less than that of the Kingdom''s these soldiers could not be looked down upon because numbers aren''t the only thing that wins wars. Tatsuo sat down in Ains'' tent while he drank tea acting as if nothing happening around him concerned him. Looking at his friend Ains was puzzled but decided not to press the issue as he trusted Tatsuo. Walking out of the Tent Ains stood in front of the opposing army steady and unmoving as the Kingdom began their charge. Raising his hand Ains cast the 11th Tier Magic I? Shub-Niggurath consuming the left-wing of the Royal Army as a sacrifice to summon five Dark Youngs. Ainz was overjoyed that he broke a new record for summoning this much Dark Youngs and ordered them to massacre the Kingdom''s Army. The entire time this was happening Tatsuo was observing the Gods. ''No reaction just yet so it''s not these people they care about.'' The Five dark youngs continued to mow down the Kingdoms army in a similar manner to the canon. It wasn''t until the Kingdom''s head warrior died the Gods begin to react when Ains cast True Death on him his soul left his body and drifted towards Ares and Eris. Tatsuo snorted before saying "Your Father sure is bold sending you down here, and you are even more bold for coming without asking us for Permission" Tatsuo appeared in front of them letting the entirety of his GodKing Arua assault the duo while he also reached out and grabbed the soul of the Head Warrior, Gazef Stronoff. Inspecting it he noticed the High adaptability the soul had for Ares'' domain of War. "You fend! That is not for you! Father deemed I should have it!" Without waiting for Tatsuo to respond Ares launched an attack with his Divine spear, thrusting it towards the Dragon King as he inspected the prize his father gifted him. "I see so your father wanted you to use this Humans Soul as a material for an elixir to push you to Tier 16 so he would be able to fight against me. He''s an interesting man, treating the lives of humans as nothing more than extensions of his power." As the Spear got closer to him Tatsuo raised his hand and pinched the blade between his thumb and index finger. "It''s a shame really, all of his power and his attitude is still similar to a pubescent teen if he isn''t angry he''s horny which is why he raised a brat like you because he himself is still a child. It''s actually hilarious if you think about it." "YOU DARE MAKE FUN OF ME!" BOOM! Lightning struck as Zeus appeared before Tatsuo. "Ah so this is what you actually look like, I must say if you weren''t such a terrible person I might actually have thought you were rather Handsome. Oi but don''t get me wrong I have no interest in you s.e.x.u.a.lly but I can see how so many women fall for you." Enraged Zeus launched a lightning bolt at Tatsuo, in response Tatsuo grabbed a firm hold of Ares'' Spear and pulled it along with him in front of him using the God of War to shield him from his own father''s attack. Boom! The lightning hit Ares and illuminated like the sun as the Millions of volts of electricity flowed through his entire body destroying his divine channels while not killing him it is an injury that would take centuries to recover from. Zeus''s face turned ugly as he saw what Tatsuo did. "You coward! Using my son as a Shield!" Tatsuo in response just laughed. "Oi! Zeus how about we find out if gods are actually Immortal!" Smiling Tatsuo Transformed into his dragon form after he Tossed Ares High into the sky. Opening his Largemouth a sea of Black flames began to form before he unleashed them in Ares'' direction. The temperature in the surrounding area increased so quickly that it caused the Lesser God Eris to burn as well. When the flames connected to Ares his body started to glow, the heat didn''t attack his skin but his Godly domain of War directly. Before Zeus could come out of his stupor the Divine realm of Ares on top of Mount Olympus Shattered, his seat in the 12 God council also Shattered. When Tatsuo finished his breath the only things that fell from the Sky were a set of armor and a Spear. Opening his gigantic mouth Tatsuo let out a resounding laugh as the Domain of War fused with his domain of Violence. A bright light surrounded him as he started to advance from Tier 16 to Tier 17! "HAHAHAHAHA ZEUS I GUESS GODS CAN DIE! HAHAHAHAHAHAAHA!" Once he finished his advancement Tatsuo opened his hand and ashes came out of it which began to make their way to the Astral Plane. From the sky, the Chariot which belonged to Ares dropped as the Stars which supported it were destroyed. For the first time in history, a God has Fallen. COMMENT 31 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 31 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Editor: Chapter 179 - Immense Power Zeus felt dismayed as there was nothing he could do during that entire ordeal but watch as the Dragon King killed his son. "Hear me, mortals." Tatsuo''s Voice resounded throughout the entire continent as he stared tauntingly at Zeus. "Your Beloved God of War has fallen. Ares is no more, therefore, I, the Dragon God have taken hold of his divinity and have become the new God of War, Violence, and Pride!" As Tatsuo finished his statement, Odin and God appeared standing on the same side as Zeus. "We cannot allow you to do as you please Dragon King!" Odin stood there solemnly after making this declaration his hands rested behind his back as his Black silk garbs fluttered in the non-existent wind. His single Blue eye contained caution but not fear as he has the Might of Asgard behind him. "To think a newcomer has overtaken us, PREPOSTEROUS!" God''s voice boomed as he stood flanking Odin, his long white beard made him look like a dignified elder. Yet the wine glass in his hand gave away his true nature. "HAHAHAHAHA YOU ANTS THINK YOU CAN BEAT US!" Tatsuo''s Divine power soared as he laughed, then around the planet, every Dragon raised their heads and looked at the sky hoping to catch a glimpse of their king''s battle. Tatsuo reverted back into his human form as he stretched his hand out into the Void, retracting his hand there was a Katana in his grasp. "Since you all want to court death allow me to entertain you!" After the Dragon God''s declaration, the people below tried to pray to Ares and found the prayers that were once answered were no longer. Only in the Baharuth Empire did the citizens know that the Dragon God was their kind and powerful Emperor who worked tirelessly to improve their day to day lives. Without any apprehension or reservations, they prayed to the Dragon God. "We Hear you, Our Citizens." All across the Empire, everyone received the same response, yet just this response was all they needed to become devout believers. Which filled Tatsuo with the power of Faith. His Golden Divine energy permeated the surroundings oppressing the three great gods in front of him. Yet instead of attacking both sides just stood in a stalemate. "It would appear we have reached an Impasse." Zeus said this while looking at the scenario, while they could attack the Dragon king together their chances of winning were 50/50. Before them stood a Tier 17 Powerhouse, a realm unknown to them however they could feel his seemingly endless power. If the fight really were to happen at this moment the world below them wouldn''t survive either. Tatsuo snorted but he too didn''t want to attack them, in order to defeat them in a head-on battle he would reduce the entire world to fire and soot indirectly. "Yes, I say we pull back for now." Odin agreed and God didn''t respond. He just drank his wine, Taking one last look at Tatsuo they all vanished. Reigning in his Divine power Tatsuo turned his head and looked at the approaching figure. "Victor." The Vampire God looked as if he dropped whatever he was doing to make it to the Battlefield as there was sweat on his Brow. Victor upon seeing Tatsuo let out a sigh of relief. "Your Eminence! I''m happy you are okay!" Victor looked haggard as Tatsuo felt his divine power was at Rock bottom. "Why did you rush here like this?" Placing his hand on Victor''s shoulder Tatsuo restored his subordinate''s power as the Vampire God regained his vigor he looked at Tatsuo puzzled. "Your Eminence why was there no grand battle?!" "There will be just not here and now. Sure those three are upset I surpassed them however they are not fools just the remnant energy of our power would destroy this world. They have been fighting for years in order to gain control over the people of this world if it were destroyed they would lose a big portion of their power. Plus they may have just died. While I''m not confident I could have killed all three of them at least 1 of them would have died in the fight while another would be mortally injured while I have the confidence to advance and retreat as I please." Tatsuo paused the looked out in the distance as he felt Prying eyes. "If you wish to speak to Us then show yourself or join Ares on the astral Plane!" Immediately 5 figures appeared: A Goblin, A Lycan, A Witch, An Orc, and Surprisingly an Elf. ''"We greet His Majesty the Dragon King!"'' Tatsuo nodded his head in acknowledgment. "So what did you wish to discuss?" The Goblin God took a step forward. "Your Majesty, The Vampire god informed us of your offer to join your Pantheon and we took the time to discuss the offer and we agree to serve you!" Tatsuo nodded his head and pointed to the Orc, Witch, Goblin, and Lycan saying "I can understand you four." he then pointed to the Elf "Why do you require my protection Ancient High Elf!" The Elf''s heterochromatic eyes widened as she was surprised The Dragon King could accurately depict her Race! "Your Majesty, for many years my people have been treated like slaves due to their Beauty. Out of the 5 Races of Elves that once existed only 2 remain, the Other Godkings have done nothing to assist us so all I can do is turn to you!" "I see, I''m guessing the only ones that remain are Dark Elves and Wood Elves due to the fact they still have their own nations. High Elves, Snow Elves, and Wild Elves were the most beautiful out of the 5 they were rumored to make even the gods crave them! Humans are weak-willed so I can imagine what happened. Very well. Meet us in the Capital of our Empire in 2 days Time." Chapter 180 - If I wont Who Will! (Not A Chapter) So after spending my time being an Avid Amine, Manga, Light Novel enthusiast, I believe it is the time! I started writing an original back in 2019 Called the Blood Monarch a lot of things put that on the back burner but now it is the time for it to shine! Originally it was on as I saw no reason not to but Royal Road allows me to put nice Blue Bubbles in my work which allows for a more "LitRpg" Feel. royalroad.com/fiction/30320/the-blood-monarch There is the link! I hope you guys can join me on this new adventure! With fanfics, it''s pretty easy to tell where the story is gonna go but no the same with an original so let me know what you all think! COMMENT 13 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 13 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Editor: Chapter 181 - A Rulers Uncertainty After Tatsuo returned to the Palace he called for his wife to join him in the courtyard. "Do you think what I am doing is wrong?" Nel looked at Tatsuo with confusion. "What do you mean?" "This. All of this. At the end of the day, all I am doing is going from one place to another, taking over the natives and placing them under our rule. Many die, Many families are left separated and for what? So I can speak in the third person? So I can sit high above many and below none? What is the point?" Nel looked at her husband who despite being the most powerful man she has ever met before looked at her with eyes of uncertainty. Gathering her thoughts she placed a hand on his cheek. "In plane 19 where you found me and turned me into the Empress that sits above the heavens, I was nothing more than a collection of human souls that found sentience. If you didn''t exist I would have just become one of Aizen''s disposable Arrancar, something that exists just to help him accomplish his goals along with Ulquiorra, Gin, and the others that followed you from there. In Plane 18 you allowed humans and spirit beasts to live together while there are some things that needed to be smoothed out in the beginning after a few decades everything is still going well. The people that once had no hope of becoming cultivators due to their "Trash Spirits" are now powerful and Lofty Titled Douluo. Now here in Plane 17 you made it to the main plane of existence you have become a god that millions of people pray to every day. You have allowed things that would have never been possible before to become possible. Wherever you decided to go and expand the territories of the Night Empire the citizens have only flourished. You are The High-Emperor of the Night. There are Trillions of lives that are now your responsibility and some of the lives you are now responsible would have just been named on a tombstone if not for your intervention. You are over 100 Thousand years old yet you still act like a Child! Making fun of Zeus when you are old enough to be his Grandfather yet when you come home you act like this! You are The High-Emperor! A Slayer of Gods! Breaker of Rules! And most importantly bringer of Change." Nel removed her hand then walked towards the Throne room while Tatsuo followed behind her, when she arrived she ignored the surprised faces of the ministers and the servants in the room as she leads Tatsuo to the window overlooking the Capital. She looked down at the people that walked by the gates of the Palace and whenever an individual no matter age range or gender they would look up at the Palace and smile while the children would point and their parents would smile and explain. "The Smiles on the faces of those people are genuine! So My Husband, father of My Children, I Believe that you are indeed doing what is right." At that moment Tatsuo looked at her and smiled even if everyone else was against him as long as she had his back he felt like he could do anything. "I Understand." Tatsuo gave her a kiss before he turned around and walked towards the Throne, rubbing his hand on the armrests of the throne he turned around and took a seat. "Gin!" "Yes, Your Eminence!" "I think we have had our fun, contact the High Ranking members of the Empire. It''s almost time for Plane 17 to be Annexed. The other Gods are not going to standby as I am now Tier 17. They are most likely planning their counter-attack as we speak. If I was in their position I would be doing just that against a god that requires the power of Faith the most effective way would be to denounce them as evil and damage their following. Therefore we must act first." "Yes, Your Eminence!" Gin walked away to accomplish the mission Tatsuo just tasked him as Tatsuo sat on his Throne in deep thought. ''In Order to advance to Tier 18 I need to make a Realm of Divinity which is similar to creating something like my own laws of Nature. A constant that cannot be changed no matter what happens Just like how gravity is an ever-present force throughout the realms I need to leave my mark on this plane. Permanently.'' COMMENT 36 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 36 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Editor: Chapter 182 - A Forceful Hand 6 Figures kneeled before one who sat high on a Throne that made even the most dignified and haughty want to bow their heads. The figure on the Throne adjusted his robes as his Gold and White heteromeric eyes looked at the ones kneeling before him. "We Believe it is time to end this Farce." Confused by the words the divine being before them said the 6 figures looked up at the man on the Throne. Yet instead of clarifying his words directly, he went off in a different direction. "War, a word that is extremely common to all of you, however, a War between gods is not something that I wish to see." Waving his hand the Dragon King moved them all to another location where a scene played out before their eyes. The 3rd Great Ninja War. The Zanpakuto War. The Grand Conquer of the Douluo Dalu Plane. They looked on at these vivid images as the small boy became the Dragon Emperor before them and they understood as time passed this seemingly young man became a Wise Ancestor with enough strength to unite opposing factions, species, religious views, and social classes. "We grow tired of playing the nice guy and trying to bring about peace, yet we are also touched by the lives of our subjects. The Children that once lived in the Slums became figures they could have never been before. Obtaining a life that would have otherwise been impossible." As the Scene ended they looked at the Man that has now become larger than life in their eyes despite only being 5''7. "Because of the people, we shall Slaughter Gods. Because of Family, we shall Flatten Worlds. Because of Friends, we shall eradicate all opposition. Even if We are outnumbered, we shall prevail due to the Bonds that We have made over the Eons we have Lived. You 6 have joined me, therefore, you have joined US!" The 6 fell the determination behind those words and lowered their heads once more. Tatsuo looked at them then stood up from his throne, he stopped using the Dragonic Noble Language and began to speak normally. "I Have advanced to Tier 17, Yet the door to Tier 18 is within my grasp. I showed you all this to make you understand how small this world really is compared to everything else. There isn''t much more for me to do here as now no being is more powerful than I. Yet that doesn''t mean this place isn''t important." Raising his hand, Tatsuo gathered the Magical power in the air, as it flowed through his fingertips the others listened closely. "Magic, One of the few forces in this vast Omegaverse that can Create Matter and phenomenon with the proper amount of training. Along with the unique races found here which each has their own skills and knowledge there are many things this world can contribute to my Empire." The Divine Power around Tatsuo serged as he connected himself to the Plane to modify its laws. "Along with this addition to the world, I shall grant your wishes and provide protection to you and the species you each oversee." Lines and Lines of text being to appear in the Mind of all within the Plane. [Connecting to Plane 17.] [Utilizing Magic Reserves to boot] [Startup complete] [Successful connection to The Guide!] [The Guide, a Magic Tool each native of Plane 17 will now be born with and have for the rest of their lives. The guide displays the overall magic and physical capabilities of an individual quantified into ''Level'', all of the abilities into a ''Skill List'' as well as Buffs/Debuffs in under ''Conditions''. The purpose of the Guide is to assist an individual with their life!] "The Description I included is just some of the basic functions of this Guide I added to the world. As the natives of this world progress through their lives, they must find out the true uses of the Guide. With this, I receive the power of Faith from all who are connected to the guide." As soon as he said that a Massive surge of magical energy shot towards him from every direction. These Energies invaded Tatsuo''s body and forced a metamorphosis his shined as from the molecular level he was transformed and enhanced by the Magical energy of all the residents of the world advancing to Tier 18. As he advanced to Tier 18, the Plane recognized him as the rightful owner causing an Overgod Baptism. The Bright Light of the Divine and Magical energies converging enveloped the world in a warm glow that could be seen from Plane 18. Tatsuo''s eyes Opened as he Felt the familiar Strength of an Overgod. He took a deep breath as his eyes looked out into the Divine Palaces of the Other Pantheons. "We Declare the Nordic Pantheon to be no more." The Stars, The Moon, and the very earth responded to his words as their connection to the power of faith was Severed the former gods fell from grace to once again walk on the earth as man. Their Divine tools and weapons became useless as Tatsuo reached out his hand and grabbed them. "We Declare the Greek Pantheon to be no more." Tatsuo looked out and grabbed Zeus as he fell from grace. The once handsome young man became older as his hair turned white and his body wrinkled. "Zeus to tell you the truth this world is very interesting so I have decided to take it for myself. Originally I wanted to have a grand battle with the three of you however it seems that a greater power did not agree. I have wasted to much time here and it is time to move on, My subordinates shall deal with the rest." Opening his hand Zeus fell down to the lands below. "We Declare the Godly Patheon no More." As the stars fell Tatsuo took a step and appeared in front of Nel disregarding the 6 baffled individuals. Looking at his wife and his 3 now a.d.u.l.t Children Tatsuo felt warmth, Placing his hand on Nel''s head he looked into her eyes. "I leave the rest to you, my Empress." Giving her a Kiss on the forehead he took another step and headed towards Plane 16. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Tatsuo opened his eyes and found himself in a Village that was on Fire. As he stared at the crying woman holding him, the woman turned her head and said something to the Marine that rescued her from the burning hut before drawing her last breath. Taking young Tatsuo into his arms the Marine looked into the baby''s eyes as the baby looked back at him. "What a weird kid." Walking back to his boat the Marine Smiled as he looked at the baby once more. [Updating Database.] [56%] [93%] [Complete.] [Welcome to the World of One Piece host.as you know this world originally follows Monkey D. Luffy, a young man who, inspired by his childhood idol and powerful pirate "Red-Haired" Shanks, sets off on a journey from the East Blue Sea to find the titular treasure and proclaim himself the King of the Pirates. I modified the world a bit So right now it is the Year 1501, 1 year after The execution of Gold D. Roger and 20 years before the official start of the series. The Man that rescued you is Monkey D. Garp a Marine Vice-Admiral.] ''So I am a Few Months to a Year older than Ace and Sabo and 4 Years older than Luffy. Show me my Stats.'' [Acknowledged.] [Name: Lion D. Tatsuo Age:2 Months Race: Human -Haki (Locked) -Conquers Haki (Locked) -Fragment of the First god not Found] ''Download all Knowlege pertaining to the Storyline. Since Garp is now my Guardian there is no need for me to do anything even more so due to my being a baby and all. I''ll Have to live this life as a normal child for a few years then I''ll ''accidentally'' eat a Devil fruit. Strength is the most important thing in this world so I guess do so around 8 or 9 so I can join the Marines then work my way up through the Ranks. Joining the Marines is the quickest way to gain access to the world government and take it over from within.'' Carrying the now sleeping baby Garp had no Idea what drastic changes the child he was holding would bring about in the Future. The Man that would become the Youngest and most powerful Admiral known only as Mokushiroku-tekina Kaze (Apocalyptic winds) or Admiral MokuKaze for short. COMMENT 46 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 46 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Editor: Chapter 183 - Kaze Kaze no mi! Years went by as Garp showed his new son off to the world. Lion D. Tatsuo, the young prodigy that was said to boast more talent and potential than Garp and scary enough even Sengoku. As Ace, Sabo, and Luffy played, Tatsuo Trained. Kenbunshoku Haki, Busoshoku Haki and even Haoshoku Haki(Conqueror''s Haki), until one day he ate a fruit that seemingly fell from the sky called the Kaze Kaze no mi. The Fruit originally was going to go to a small-time pirate called Marie Reid but Siri deemed her unimportant. The Kaze Kaze no mi used to have rather debilitating weaknesses, for example, the user is only able to manipulate air in a roughly 30-meter radius, Other weaknesses lie in the fact that it is highly affected by environmental temperature change, making a user''s air-transformed body expand quickly and rendering it difficult to control or even move at all when exposed to a large heat source or cold temperatures. Yet Siri is almighty and changed the ability to complete Wind Manipulation, including the temperature, pressure and other variables. The Kaze Kaze no mi is of the rare Logia type. A Logia Devil Fruit is characterized by giving its user the ability to create, control, and transform their body into a natural element. Using his devil fruit ability Tatsuo is flying through the air to get back home, the year is now 1511 and Tatsuo is now 10 years old. Garp made him a promise that if he was able to force him to get serious during a duel he would let Tatsuo join the Marines. "You ready boy?" Garp stood tall with a T-shirt and some shorts on in the middle of a small clearing in a forest. Despite his age, his body was not neglected as it gave off a powerful vibe. Across from him, Tatsuo stood in a similar outfit as Garp''s, his small boy didn''t look intimidating in the slightest yet his presence was no less than Garp''s as his Haki and Garp''s collided. "I''ve been ready, old man." "Then attack! Let''s see the fruit of all that training." Instead of attacking with his Devil Fruit, Tatsuo coated his left arm in Haki and struck forward with great speed. Garp intercepted with a fist of his own when the large and small fists collided the Spiritual energy within the impacts blew away the surrounding trees. The wind cried and howled as dark clouds formed above them. Thunder clapped as Lightning stuck the lands, even the mightiest of animals fled the scene. "Ho ho? You''ve been hiding a lot more power than I thought." Meanwhile, Tatsuo was inwardly surprised. ''Sure I''m too young to harness all of my power but I''m sure I put enough force in that punch to knock him back slightly. Damn weak human body.'' The two started exchanging blows, fists for fist, the ground beneath their feet shattered and broke, sending shockwaves throughout the land reaching the ocean. The ocean roared as the shockwaves split the seas causing sh.i.p.s to sink as their hulls were pierced. A Nearby Marine ship thought Foosha Village was under attack by powerful Pirates and used a transponder snail to ask for help. Admiral Kizaru who happened to be near the Gao Kingdom responded quickly and headed towards the Village. Meanwhile, Tatsuo and Garp begin using more and more powerful attacks. Garp''s control over Haki was more deep and profound than Tatsuo''s which forced Tatsuo to use his Devil Fruit. Tatsuo swung his hand forward, sending out an invisible yet extremely powerful blade of wind towards Garp. A second later a sonic boom resounded so loud all the windows of Foosha Village were shattered. Yet before the sound was made the wind blade left a scar in the earth from the forest to 50 miles away in the middle of the sea. Yet there is something odd about the scar, it does travel in a straight line like you would think but travels in a straight line for about 5 meters before taking a sharp turn to the Left in a 90-degree angle. "Boy." Standing tall looking out at the 50-meter deep 50-mile long trench created in an instant Garp spoke in a voice an entire octet lower than usual. "Anyone below the Rank of Admiral would have died from that attack." Then he looked at Tatsuo and his eyes softened as he looked at the black hair blue eyed child before him. "HAHAHAHAHAHA MY SON IS STRONG!!! HAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!!!!" Running up to Tatsuo, Garp grabbed him then started throwing him in the air while laughing. After indulging himself a bit he put Tatsuo down as he looked at him with loving eyes. "Boy I said that if you bested me in a duel I would let you join the Marines. However, that was a lie. I had no thoughts on letting you join the Marines so early, I wanted to spend a few more years with you! Spoiling you because you are my youngest and last son." Garp rubbed Tatsuo''s head, rustling the bird''s nest he called hair while speaking. "But it would seem that your power is far beyond my expectations." As Garp was speaking Kizaru arrived. "Oya, Oya, Vice Admiral Garp. I thought there were Pirates here according to the reports." "No, my son and I were having a little sparring match." "A little Sparring match you say." Kizaru looked up at the sky which was clearing up and the debris scattered around along with the scar in the earth. Garp noticed his gaze but offered no explanation before completely disregarding his existence. "I''ll speak to Sengoku to get you into the next Boot Camp, with your abilities it shouldn''t be long before you move up the ranks. Plus knowing you that''s the best way to approach it, you will start off as a Chore boy then you have to work your way up the ranks." And just like that Tatsuo was off to boot camp, due to him being overqualified he was reassigned to be a Marine officer and was transferred to Headquarters after being promoted to the rank of Lieutenant. At headquarters, he was trained then assigned to be the Executive officer of Captain Smoker who was currently assigned to be the protector of Loguetown, the city in which Gold D. Roger the pirate King was born and then later executed in. Standing on the ship docked in the Harbor of Loguetown the now 12-Year-Old Lieutenant Tatsuo stood to the left of Captain Smoker. He wore the Standard officer''s coat with Gold and red epaulets and the word Justice Written on the back of it dr.a.p.ed over his shoulders like a cape. Under that, he wore a Black Suit with a matching tie and a white button-down shirt. His Long hair was styled into a bun with the sides faded. Standing to his left was Sergeant Tashigi. "Good Morning Marines! As you may have guessed I am your new commanding officer Captain Smoker, to my Left is my Executive officer Lieutenant Lion D. Tatsuo and we have been assigned to oversee the local Marine Base in the city of Loguetown here on the Polestar Islands. As this City is extremely close to Reverse Mountain and the Redline many pirates use this as a resupply hub before they head to the Grand Line. Our job is to reduce if not eliminate the Pirate groups that travel through the area!" As Smoker was speaking all the marines looked at their new commander and his EXTREMELY young lieutenant. Smoker noticed the stares and whispered in Tatsuo''s ear. Tatsuo raised his hand and swung it downward in the direction of an incoming pirate fleet. There were no survivors. COMMENT 24 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 24 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Editor: Chapter 184 - Starting Point! As Time went by Tatsuo''s Reputation began to spread. "Ruthless." "Calculating." "Demonic." "Powerful." These were the tags associated with his name, however since this was just the east Blue and not the Grand line no truly powerful figures took action yet they did note down this up and coming Marine for future actions. Tatsuo keeps building up merit and showing headquarters that he was far better than they initially thought. After a year he was promoted and reassigned, He was now a Commodore given his own Fleet and charged with defending the Conomi Islands. These Islands contain at least twenty different communities which were originally peaceful until Arlong and his pirate crew arrived and started to terrorize the people. Standing on the deck of the ship leaning on the rail looking at the tropical islands which appeared on the horizon. As he stood there he thought about his predicament. ''The Arlong Pirates Terrioried the area from 1514 until 1522 when the Luffy arrives and defeats him. During that 8-year gap Headquarters most likely sent individuals to check on the area but they most likely never returned. Due to the main effort being the grand line and keeping the balance between the three major powers the Marines probably never spent more effort around these parts.'' ''Keeping that in mind there are no other officers on these sh.i.p.s but myself so the individual that was originally sent here was nothing more than a sacrifice to keep up appearances.'' Tapping his fingers on the railing Tatsuo broke out in a wide grin as he thought about the things to come. ''As a Commodore, I have 1,000 Marines under me. Cannon fodder class Marines but still better than nothing. The World Government does not forbid Marines from ruling territory as long as Justice is upheld.'' Tatsuo turned around and looked at his Marines because he was young, his crew was also young with the oldest on board any of his 3 sh.i.p.s being 19 years old. ''I can have them follow me right now, I don''t have the power to fight and protect them from dying.'' His Head turned back to the Conomi Islands. ''Justice huh? I guess I can kill them.'' Flying up into the Air Tatsuo looked down at his subordinates and said- "Don''t get too close to the coast nor come ashore it will be over before you know it." Then he flew towards the main island where the ship for the Arlong Pirates was located. Standing in the sky he looked down at the pirates as they practically began enslaving the citizens. "Tch, I forgot about his insane dislike of humans." Tatsuo clapped his hands and the air around the Fishman isolated them from the humans he then raised his hand and the Fishman all began to rise into the sky. "I Don''t hate you as a species but after this, something along those lines will probably spread throughout the east Blue." Making his hand into a fist the Air Pressure in the air pockets increased rapidly until the original humanoid fish-man became nothing but pools of blood that were released into the sea. The Waters surrounding Conomi Islands were dyed red as the sun shined on the lands, floating in the sky above it all Tatsuo looked like the God of Death in the eyes of his Subordinates. Many who were watching with the intent to help their Boss if he needed it began to empty their guts into the now red sea. "Arlong, I know you''re here so why don''t you show your face that I will kill more of you precious subordinates." "Shahahahaha, you seem more like the pirate here than us Mr.Marine. Are you sure that you are living up to that character written on the back of your jacket?" Arlong stepped off a ship and walked ashore surrounded by numerous amounts of his men. "You seem to have misunderstood something Arlong. What you are doing is killing the citizens of the World Government and invading it''s territory, what I am doing is no different than exterminating rats that infested my home. While my deed is praiseworthy yours is treason, the two cannot even be compared." "A weak Human comparing us Fish-men to rats! Kill him!" Group of fish-men rushed Tatsuo while another group started shooting at him, yet when the bullets reached a certain point they hit a wall of wind and stopped moving. "Usually there would be a grand battle and I would struggle to defeat you causing a tear-jerking scenario where I barely overcame the odds. But this isn''t one of those fairy tale stories." Raising his hands Tatsuo focused on the element of oxygen and removed it from the air surrounding the Fish-men and their bodies. Arlong and his pirates lost all strength in their bodies as they suffocated. "Isn''t it interesting? So powerful yet does it really matter when you can''t breathe?" As the fishmen slowly died Tatsuo raised their bodies above the sea and reduced them to blood mist just like the ones prior leaving only Arlong laying on the beach. "You might be wondering why I left you alive right? It''s pretty simple actually." Tatsuo floated down and landed on the ground as he adjusted his coat. "The people of Conomi Island need a way to unite them all, while it''s only been a few months you did effectively annex this part of the East Blue! Bravo! I''m guessing you had a Marine my rank or higher assisting you sending false reports to HQ or else you could never pull this off. So before you''re executed we will have a little one on one time and I will extract that information with great skill!" A few hours later after Arlong''s screams resounded throughout the isle Tatsuo finally handed him over to the citizens to be Executed. Sitting in his quarters he pulled out his transponder snail and called his Adoptive Father Garp to tell him the news. COMMENT 26 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 26 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Editor: Chapter 185 - Next Move The Conomi Islands were a collection of 9 Islands with only one Marine base defending the entire area. The Marine in charge of that base is Captain Nezumi, well Former Captain Nezumi as he is now cowering in front of Tatsuo. "So you are the reason Arlong was allowed to continue his nefarious deeds huh?" As Tatsuo sat down at his new desk in the Marine Base he looked at the rat-like man in front of him with interest "The Citizens said that you were a man that was rather arrogant and haughty yet when someone of Higher rank and more power arrives you folded like an omelet I didn''t even have to force you. It''s people like you I hate the most, bully the weak and helpless yet when someone more powerful than you arrives you cower." "I''m S-" "I don''t remember ever permitting you to speak. This is a one-way conversation, I speak you shut the f.u.c.k up. If you don''t like it get more powerful but until then grab you a straw and suck it the f.u.c.k up." Pulling a doc.u.ment sealed with wax out of his desk drawer he opened it and read out the order. "Attention to Orders!" Nezumi snapped to attention showing proper military discipline as Tatsuo read out his sentencing. "Nezumi due to your actions in the East Blue, Conomi Island you have been hereby stripped of your rank as Captain and Demoted to Chore Boy. You will diligently carry out the duties of a Chore boy following the orders of Commodore Lion D. Tatsuo who will decide on your future assignments. Signed Vice-Admiral Monkey D. Garp" Tatsuo handed the order doc.u.ment to Nezumi then walked out of his office. ''This Base needs repair, the stones are cracked and crumbling. Mold and other strange things are growing here and there even the wood used to make the dock is rotting and aged. If the military base is like even after receiving government funds it only goes to show how poor this place is.'' Tatsuo looked at his Marines taking supplies off the sh.i.p.s and moving them into the new Base. Then he looked out past the gates of the base to see that citizens were waiting at the entrance. ''As I thought, if a way to a better way of life appears before you in the form of a person it''s only natural that you would grab onto that and never let go. Not only that but these islands seem to heavily rely on farmland, granted the technological development of this Plane honestly varies from place to place but that seems to be one of the reasons the people are so poor, along with Arlongs "Survival Tax" that most likely completely depleted their savings. Exports are needed to make money and safe trade routes are needed to export. While the east blue is not as dangerous as other places there are still many small-time pirate groups that make trade routes very unsafe. Well since this region is not mine to do with as I please as long as it aligns with the world government''s ideals then I shall solve these problems.'' Tatsuo walked towards the gate with many plans being formulated in his head. With the know-how, the money will flow in naturally. ''Oh that''s right Nami is from this Island.'' Tatsuo said this as he looked at young Nami standing behind a woman with Red hair smoking a cigarette. ''Oh, She lived but, how?'' "So you are the Marine that removed the Fish-man?" "That''s right, I am Commodore Lion D. Tatsuo and who are you?" "I''m Bell-mere, we just came to thank you for what you did and also ask for your help." ''Exactly what I wanted to hear.'' Shaking Bell-Mere''s hand, the partnership began. Conomi''s Island environment made it the perfect place to bring the Fruits and Vegetables from the other planes. With new Produce, trade resumed, and Tatsuo trained his Marines and made them an actual force to be reckoned with, Sword Techniques, Marksmanship, Haki, he taught them everything they needed to know to protect not only themselves but others too. The best part was their age made it perfect to brainw- convince them to be loyal. Within 2 Years the East Blue was free from the Pirates that robbed, r.a.p.ed and pillaged the innocents making the commerce go up which made the lives of all in the east blue much better. Tatsuo was promoted to Rear Admiral at the Age of 15 Making him the youngest high ranking marine officer. Fleet Admiral Sengoku named him Supreme Commander of the East Blue and gave him almost complete autonomy. Conomi Island became the Eastern command headquarters making it more popular bringing far more revenue than before making it the most profitable part of the world. Sitting in his new office Tatsuo thought about the future of this world. ''6 more years until the story picks up, Ace, Luffy, and Sabo will go their separate ways with Luffy and Ace becoming Pirates while Sabo ends up in the revolutionary Army. In 1522 Many events that changed everything forever will happen I need that to happen unhindered, but I also need Ace to live but Luffy needs to experience the pain of losing him to mature a bit.'' ''The East blue isn''t of much significance to the story with the exception that everyone besides Sanji was born here, so my actions won''t cause too much of a difference in the others'' lives except for Nami who I can just ask to join my nephew.'' ''I am a Rear Admiral now but I need to be a Vice-Admiral to challenge one of the current Admirals for their seat. Kizaru, Akainu, and Akoji, out of the 3 of them Akoji is the one I resonate with the most while Akainu is to set in his ways as an extreme pursuer of absolute Justice which borderlines extreme racist and xenophobic thoughts. Kizaru is a pretty simple man so I can leave Akoji and Kizaru be but Akainu must die, I will have no need for him later plus with him alive, I cannot get my hands on his Magu Magu no mi.'' ''Plus after the battle of Marinefort, the Marines are given more freedom by the world government. Sengoku will step down and he will most likely recommend Akoji to be Fleet Admiral which is fine with me. I don''t need to be the Fleet admiral to complete my plans.'' ''At this point the East Blue is fine and my subordinates are powerful enough to deal with most issues so it''s time for me to head to the Grand Line.'' COMMENT 30 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 30 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Editor: Chapter 186 - Trash ''As of now, I can''t touch The Four Emperors or The Seven Warlords of the Sea, however, there are some obstacles that need to be removed. For example Marshall D. Teach or Blackbeard, in the original story he was a main antagonist however now he is nothing more than a nuisance to my plans along with Big Mom and Kaido.'' ''But right now Teach doesn''t have the Yami Yami no mi.'' Tatsuo was currently sitting on a small ship sailing through the calm belt, using his Kaze Kaze no mi to propel the ship forward and kill the attacking sea kings he was heading towards the New World. ''The Yami Yami no mi is easy to acquire so let''s make that the first goal.'' Breaking through the Calm Belt, Tatsuo arrived in the New World. What appeared in front of him wasn''t the endless sight of seas but a fleet of sh.i.p.s, the Jolly Roger flying high above was a skull in the middle of a pair of intersected crossbones with horns. Seeing this Tatsuo Laughed. "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA The Beast Pirates!" Raising his hand Tatsuo concentrated a massive amount of Wind in the area. "Must be my lucky day! Time to arrive in the New World with a Bang!" Swinging his arm down a wind blade the width of a football field was sent towards the Pirate Sh.i.p.s. The power behind it parted the sea in front of Tatsuo, it traveled at such speed there was no accompanying noise, just the surreal sight of the ocean being bisected. When the wind blade made contact with the sh.i.p.s it was something akin to them hitting a wall, the pressure caused the entire formation to be destroyed as the wind blade continued onward into the distance with its momentum unhindered. "Oi! There is no way that all the Beast Pirates have to offer! A casual swing of my arms and you guys die! So fragile, maybe your reputation was a bit exaggerated." After Tatsuo said this the earthquaked due to the intense vibrations caused by the sonic boom which occurred, Tatsuo''s face showed no emotion as he looked at the bodies at the bottom of the now water-free seafloor. "Jack The Drought huh?" Tatsuo used his Kaze Kaze no mi to support the ocean as he jumped down into the trench. Looking at the Bloody Body of Jack Tatsuo felt no remorse, the man in front of him was a notorious sadist that would destroy entire cities just for a resident bumping into him. His name Jack the Drought originates from the fact that when he rampages on an island it is left in a decaying state like it is undergoing a Drought. Looking at the 27 foot tall Fish-man in front of him Tatsuo walked towards him. "Get up you big bitch." Tatsuo kicked him sending his enormous frame flying back a few feet. "This is the best a man with a Billion Belly Bounty amounts to. Cool." Tatsuo grabbed Jack''s massive arm which was in fact much much larger than his entire body and Tossed it along with Jack high into the air. "I need to show that I defeated you but your body isn''t needed, just your head will suffice." Tatsuo pointed his finger down and from above Jack''s body, the wind solidified into a blade and fell onto his neck slicing through it. Tatsuo placed the head in a Vacuum pocket so it wouldn''t decay then launched Jack''s body back towards the Wano Country. He Carved the word trash into it before he did so. Flying back up to his boat he took a seat before he stopped supporting the ocean when the water fell Tatsuo continued his Journey across the New World to find the Yami Yami no mi and now deliver Jack''s Head to the Marine Headquarters in Paradise. Yet what he didn''t know was that his little fight with Jack was seen by both the Marines and Kaido. Sitting in a dark cave Drinking Sake out of a bowl large enough to fill the Grand canyon Kaido saw the merciless and swift execution of one of his All-Stars yet his face showed interest rather than anger. "Seems like the Marines got someone interesting." While Sengoku was surveilling Jack because there were rumors that he was going to make his way to Paradise. "It took 2 attacks for him to Kill Jack the Drought. Garp wasn''t lying when he said his son was holding back the entire time during the examinations, in fact I noticed it too but I didn''t expect him to be this powerful. It would seem at Reverie I need to bring him up along with his Brother Dragon. WHY MUST GARP''S FAMILY BRING SUCH TROUBLE!" Sengoku then personally wrote the promotion warrant from Tatsuo to be promoted to Vice-Admiral when he arrives at Marineford as his merit of bringing down one of Kaido''s Three all-stars warranted it. In the room with Sengoku, the Admiral''s looked on at the Teen that navigated through the calm belt on a normal ship which was a praiseworthy feat as only the four Yonko or the Three Admirals were able to do this safely due to their strength. Feeling a Gaze on him, Tatsuo looked up at the Self-Propelled Visual Transponder Snail flying through the air and snorted. As he continued his leisurely journey through the New World. "He''s Garp''s Son alright, the disinterest in his actions being seen says it all." Akoji stated as he stood up and made his way out. While Kizaru who met the boy once had a similar thought in his mind. While Akainu looked at the youth with a discerning eye. The Yami Yami No mi is the only devil fruit that has the ability to allow two fruits to reside within one host which is how Teach was able to get Whitebeard''s Fruit in addition to the Yami Yami no mi in the original. "Looks like I''ll take the Yami Yami no mi for myself." COMMENT 50 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 50 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Editor: Chapter 187 - Soyokaze Tatsuo had Siri locate the Yami Yami no mi and it was on an unknown island in the New World. ''Instead of growing from a plant, the ability of the devil fruit simply regenerates inside another similar fruit similar to a parasite.'' Tatsuo found the Yami Yami no mi on the vines of teardrop gr.a.p.es. ''A large, round, light purple fruit made up of many small teardrop-shaped components with swirl patterns, and green leaves sprouting from the top.'' Tatsuo picked the fruit and inspected it before dumping the whole thing in his mouth. He chewed on it like a tire as it''s rubbery consistency and disgusting flavor caused him to gag. Then it happened. *BUMP* Tatsuo''s heart started to speed up as his body heated up. *BUMP* His skin turned a bright red color as it started to peel. *BUMP* The Air in the surrounding region raged causing tornadoes and Hurricanes. *BUMP* "AGGGGGAHHHHHHHH!!" Tatsuo''s body was ripped apart and pieced back together as the devil fruits within him fought for supremacy. The Yami Yami no mi controls the Darkness while the Kaze Kaze no Mi controls the winds, The wind an ever-present force that consists of the gases which allow us to continue to live. While the darkness will persist as long as there is an absence of light. *BUMP* Then it was as if the two realized something. *BUMP* Why fight for supremacy when we can work together. *BUMP* The two merged together into something new. Changing the host''s body. *BUMP* As long as the wind remains the darkness will persist. *BUMP* As long as the Darkness remains the power shall be limitless. *BUMP* The mark of darkness appeared on Tatsuo''s chest while the Mark of the wind changed his hair color. *BUMP* Something never seen before was created. *BUMP* A Spark that reignited the flames of history. *BUMP* The Spark of a god. *BUMP* But this spark is still young. *BUMP* With proper care, it will become a raging flame. *BUMP* The Flame that will reignite the stagnate flows. It took 1 Week for Tatsuo to awaken, 2 weeks for him to Stand, and 5 weeks for him to regain the ability to control his power Dark Winds. As he explored the possibilities of his power he made his way back to Marineford where he was approached by his peers and even some Vice-Admirals who were unconvinced. ''How is someone so young the same rank as us?'' This was the main reason behind their discomfort. Some of them are in their late 20s to 40s while some are even older yet here was a young man, technically an a.d.u.l.t but they still consider him green behind the ears and riding the coattails of his Father to reach his current point. ''How Annoying.'' Tatsuo looked at the mob of Rear and Vice-Admirals with disgust as he understood the reasoning behind his rapid rise through the ranks. It was a new era. Just as Sengoku and Garp rose quickly due to the end of the Rock Pirates era into Gold D. Rogers he too was just a victim of circ.u.mstance. In Modern day this is a common tactic used by superiors when they encounter an outstanding individual. Promote them! Yet as they try to fill the shoes of their new ranks their peers sink their fangs in like Vampires dragging the person down with excuses and other odd reasoning. But as Tatsuo is no ordinary teen but a great Ancestor that has lived for hundreds of thousands of years this technique is too primitive and outdated. ''The fact that people think age is equal to knowledge and experience is laughable. In life, there will always be someone more talented, more knowledgeable, and more proficient than someone else when it boils down to it is more about who is the right person for the job than who has done the job longer. Which is one of the reasons why I chose my crew to be younger than usual, having to prove yourself to subpar individuals repeatedly is tiring.'' Activating his Haoshoku Haki Tatsuo walked unhindered as the Marines around him dropped like flies. As Tatsuo walked he looked like the king among men as the weak-willed passed out and the stronger were forced to kneel. With this, His Power was displayed. "Oya, Oya Rear Admiral Tatsuo, don''t you think it''s a bit excessive to do that to your peers?" Tatsuo looked to see the individual that was capable of speech and jokes during his Haki. When he looked there stood Admiral Akoji. "Actually I should be calling you Vice Admiral now after your subjugation of Jack the Drought and elimination of his crew which weakened the overall strength of one of the Yonko. Great merit indeed." When this was stated the surrounding marines underwent a bit of shock as they did not expect this youth to be so insanely powerful. "In Fact, Sengoku is going to bring up both your power and what you have done in the East Blue up to the Commander-in-chief during the next Reverie in a few weeks. So who knows you might even become the fourth Admiral." Boom! Another bombshell was thrown onto the group as they realized they far far far underestimated the abilities of this young Vice-Admiral. "The Only one opposed to it is Akainu who clams you to be too young, but Sengoku stated ability is the most important aspect in the Marines." Akoji paused then took off his sunglasses to look Tatsuo in the eye. "So while your rank will remain Vice-Admiral until the end of Reverie, you are already considered a valuable military asset by the world government as only you, Garp and the Three Admirals have the ability to fight against the Yonko and survive." Tatsuo looked at Akoji and nodded his head as he pulled Jack the Droughts head out of his shadow. He was also given the codename: Soyokaze by Sengoku, so apart from the Admirals there was a fourth Marine with a codename walking about that was even more dangerous. COMMENT 16 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 16 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Editor: Chapter 188 - The Shell of a Man Six years pass. Ace has started his journey and has become a member of the White Beard pirates after many trials and tribulations. Sabo has joined the revolutionary Army. And Luffy is about to start on his journey. These three points have been crucial to Tatsuo''s overall plan so he waited patiently while keeping his excellent track record. The East Blue became an important point of commerce to the World government due to the unique goods that come from it which bring much joy to the Nobles and the common people. Sitting in his Office Admiral Lion D. Tatsuo read the reports of his subordinates while drinking a cup of Black Tea. Then he came across something that attracted his attention. "Whitebeard has started to recover huh." The man said to have the power to destroy the world, Edward Newgate. About Six months ago Tatsuo sought out Whitebeard due to Ace, Despite only being a few months older than Ace, ever since Luffy, Sabo, and Ace became sworn brothers they would all refer to Tatsuo as ''Uncle Lion''. With that being said even if Ace choose a completely different path than Tatsuo no one saw it odd that he would go check on his nephew''s well being. What was unexpected however was Whitebeard''s extreme overprotectiveness along with Tatsuo''s unwillingness to back down. "Gu ra ra ra ra, A Marine brave enough to step foot in my territory." Whitebeard looked at Tatsuo as he walked through the air then leisurely stepped down out the sky onto the Moby D.i.c.k. "I heard my Nephew joined your crew. I just came to see if he is being treated well." "Gu ra ra ra ra ra, Your Nephew! YOU MEAN MY SON!" The oxygen tank and other apparatuses attached to Whitebeard clearly showed his age and declining health yet the power in that voice would make many cower in fear. Yet the young man in front of him showed no signs of fear on his face, in fact he seemed slightly bored by the whole ordeal. Whitebeard picked up his sake barrel and poured the contents into his mouth while Tatsuo took a seat across from him and grabbed a barrel of sake and did the same. This action caused the Division commanders and other pirates to be stunned into inaction. The smoothness of his actions made it seem as he was used to doing what he wanted to do, this action also caused Whitebeard to look up at the Marine that drank his Sake. Without any preliminary actions, Whitebeard grabbed his weapon Murakumogiri and swung it down at Tatsuo who in response raised his hand coated in Haki. When the weapon and the hand clashed the clouds in the sky vanished due to the force. Everyone on the moby d.i.c.k besides Whitebeard and Tatsuo was tossed to the ground. Tatsuo pushed forward disrupting Whitebeard''s balance so that he could stand up. Adjusting his clothes, Tatsuo looked at Whitebeard. "Despite that enormous frame, you''re pretty fast." "Despite that small frame, you''re pretty strong." Standing up straight Whitebeard leaned forward then punched out towards his sides causing the very air to crack. In response to that Tatsuo quickly pressurized the air then clapped, the shockwaves caused by the clap canceled out Whitebeard''s attack. The outcome caused everyone on board to have their knowledge tested as never before has their captain''s attack been so ineffective. Even Whitebeard looked at the Marine in front of him with complicated eyes. "Admiral Soyakaze correct?" "Don''t speak the obvious Whitebeard. As I said before I''m just here to check on my Nephew." Then Tatsuo grinned slightly as he looked at Whitebeard. "But, since I now have your attention we can really talk business. As you know Ace is Roger''s Son." Whitebeard''s eyes widened then narrowed as he looked at the crafty Admiral in front of him that continued to drink his rather expensive sake as if he was drinking water. "Why do you bring this up?" "I also know that you want him to take up the mantle of Pirate King." Dumping the remainder of the Sake down his throat Tatsuo looked at Whitebread and let out a belch. Whitebeard neither confirmed nor denied his statement, but just this was enough for everyone present to know that he was telling the truth. "You are sick, Old, and getting weak." Again Whitebeard neither confirmed nor denied the Admiral''s statement. "From the way things are moving throughout the world, there will be another war to bring an end to the era Roger created. Just the fact that there are now 4 Admirals to match the four Yonko should give you enough insight." Clapping his hands once more Tatsuo created a dark sphere that concealed both himself and Whitebeard from the surroundings. "This new era is inevitable but with war comes instability and death. However, I need you to survive and I have a way to make that happen. You wanted a Family, now you have one don''t lose them so soon." Whitebeard showed signs of being swayed yet he asked a single question. "Why is the strongest military asset of the World Government, an Admiral helping a pirate?" "Haven''t you noticed the hypocrisy in the ideology of the World Government? The Promise to uphold "Justice" but that "Justice" only seems to be in their favor. I want to end that." Reaching into his pocket Tatsuo pulled out a potion and handed it to Whitebeard. "I need your help in order to make that happen but, I need you in your prime not the shell of the man you once were. That potion will do just that." Before he could protest the Admiral was long gone. COMMENT 37 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 37 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Editor: Chapter 189 - Harsh Truths ''It''s Currently May, Garp just told me that Luffy just left to begin his journey which means in Four months the battle of Marinefold will transpire.'' Taking a sip of his tea Tatsuo continues reading through his reports as he formulates his thoughts. ''Whitebeard has recovered to his peak Physical condition as his body has been reverted to what it was 50 years ago. The East Blue operations are moving smoothly as my subordinates have infiltrated the North, South, and West blue along with Paradise and the New World. The 1,000 Marines that came with me to the East Blue have all moved up in the ranks and spread throughout the world with subordinates of their own expanding my forces even further. Marshall D. Teach was killed in an attempt to steal from Whitebeard, the chessboard has been set.'' Looking at a report a word came into his view that triggered memories he had forgotten. ''Charlotte Huh.'' *Tap* *Tap* *Tap* Tatsuo''s pen tapped on his desk as he went deep into thought. Big Mom, the only female member of the Yonko and a Pirate that is actively seeking to be the King or in this case Queen of the Pirates. Honestly, I admire her dream of making a place where all races could live in harmony but her way of doing it is less than acceptable.'' *Tap* *Tap* *Tap* ''There isn''t much for me to do as of now but wait...maybe Big Mom would be a great target. Her attitude makes it impossible to reason with her with the exception of Whitebeard and Kaido. Kiado is another one that I need to remove.'' *Tap* *Tap* *Tap* ''This Plane has far more people that are clinically insane than people that listen to reason.'' *Tap* *Tap* *Tap* ''Also the ruling powers are so ineffective they have allowed these tumorous individuals to manifest and grow to this level.'' *Tap* *Tap* *Tap* Feeling himself becoming fl.u.s.tered, Tatsuo stood up and looked out the window at the calm sea below. ''A lot of these pirate groups need to be exterminated but it is still a bit too early to do so.'' So Tatsuo begins living a more quiet and secluded life as he did his duties until the day Ace was taken into custody. As he already passed down instructions to his subordinates he was not worried but as expected Whitebeard flipped out. The world doesn''t know that Whitebeard is no longer the sick man he once was but a Young man once again in his prime ready and willing for any encounter. As Whitebeard prepared to Attack Marineford Tatsuo went to Whole Cake Island at the center of Totto Land. Unlike when he went to Whitebeard''s territory, Fish-men island Tatsuo was attacked as soon as he was spotted. Flicking his wrist all attacks were negated as he stood in the air leisurely. "An Underling shouldn''t be so quick to throw away their life." Tatsuo looked down at the Chess Soldiers, Homies, Officers, and Sweet Commanders that gathered below him. "I Forgot that Katakuri can see into the future so you already knew I was coming, isn''t that right Big Mom?!" "Mamamama, Admiral MokuKaze! It seems you haven''t come with good intentions!" Activating her Devil Fruit the Soru Soru no mi Big Mom tried to use her abilities on the Admiral yet it had no effect. "I should have expected a Man like you to not fear me or death." "Why would I fear death when even the god of death has been killed by Me?" The Weather around whole cake Island changed drastically when Tatsuo made his appearance, the original beautiful sunny day turned overcast as winds blew so hard the weaker folk of the island were forced inside. Laid out in front of Tatsuo was basically an Army, he stood in the sky with his arms crossed as he looked down at them with disinterest before making eye contact with Big Mom. "I admire your dream that all races should be able to live together in harmony." Big Mom''s eyes lit up for a moment but the next words caused her mood to sour. "What I do not admire is the methods you used to get there. Ignoring the fact that you had a child every year because of your body, your choice. However, you practically r.a.p.ed 42 men then, forced them to live here or in a prison. Doing research on children that will destroy their bodies and limit their life spans all so that you can have this fantasy of sitting at a table surrounded by the different races all at eye level with you. It''s Pathetic." Looking at Big Mom as she got angrier and angrier along with her children Tatsuo felt nothing but repulsion. "No wonder your crew is only made us of your children and people too afraid of your power to speak up about." "Zeus!" A Dark Cloud was summoned out of Big Moms Left hand. "Don''t Speak that name in my presence." Snapping his fingers Tatsuo Pressurized Zeus himself along with the Homies and foot soldiers below. This wasn''t a gradual change but an instantaneous one, so those with fleshy bodies unable to adapt to the quick change in air pressure popped like confetti. The Ground below which was once filled with lush green grass and confectionaries of all kinds became reminiscent of a slaughterhouse as body parts, organs, and bones were thrown in many different directions. "Look at that, all that hard work, gone. Just like that. However, look and listen closely, are any of the regular citizens crying? Screaming? Cowering in fear?" Big Mom was far beyond reason at this point in time but her children followed the Admiral''s instructions and looked around Whole cake Island and even the surrounding Isles. Like MokuKaze said the residents were instead looking out of their windows, door cracks, or whatever they could to not be seen but seeing everything. "Isn''t it amusing that only your children Love you?" COMMENT 30 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 30 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Editor: Chapter 190 - Bullying The battle between Tatsuo and the Big Mom Pirates reduced Whole Cake island to rubble. "Isolation." Tatsuo created an Air current that kept those outside of Whole Cake island out and those on the island in. "Protection." The Ordinary people on the isle all received a fright when their shadows raised up then covered their skin. "That should allow me to rampage without having to worry about collateral damage." Tatsuo then looked down at the members of the Charlotte Family. "So the 86 of you versus me huh? Very well. But first, I shall thin the herd." Raising his left hand Tatsuo began to lower the barometric pressure of the entire island of Whole Cake island rapidly while also drastically decreasing the Temperature of the surrounding area. The Overcast sky seemed to react and white ice crystals fell from the sky, while they were too numerous they were also so fine they could be considered dust and be inhaled. Then using his right has the air around Big Mom and the others started to circulate, sometimes the air was sucked away from them other times towards them. The Ice Crystals flowed the flow of the winds and were sucked into the air pockets. "Diamond Dust." As the Ice Crystals spiraled around them their sharpness was apparent as the skin on the victims'' bodies started to get cut, when they breathed in the dust flew into their lungs destroying all in its path. When it melted due to the body''s internal temperature it trapped water in the lungs which was then flash frozen due to the cold winds being constantly inhaled. This newly formed ice ripped through the lungs and destroyed the body from the inside out. The weaker of Big mom''s Children lasted seconds before they were reduced to red ice that was then used to kill their siblings. "Prometheus!" Big mom called on her other companion from her right hand which was a small sun. Prometheus shined brightly heating up the surrounding temperatures and melting away the ice turning it into a gentle rain, a blood rain that is. *Clap* *Clap* *Clap* "Bravo Big Mom, truly worthy of being one of the Yonko!" Tatsuo clapped and cheered as he looked at the bloody and injured Yonko below him. Her eyes showed the extreme hatred of having her life''s work destroyed before her very eyes along with the slaughter of her children. "But I''m afraid the damage is already done." Shrugging his shoulders Tatsuo vanished with the incoming wind. Staring at the mess around her Big Mom fainted. Meanwhile at Marineford Whitebeard''s Fleet arrived. Standing on the deck of the Moby DIck was a reinvigorated Whitebeard, His Long Blond Hair tied into a ponytail as the iconic scars on his body were no more. In his left hand was a Barrel sized mug of Sake as his weapon was held with his right. Sengoku looked at Whitebeard in Shock as before him stood the Edward Newgate of the past, not a dying old man. Swallowing down the wall of questions he had for Whitebeard he asked the most important one. "Why are you here?!" Whitebeard took an enormous chug of his sake then looked at Sengoku as if he was an idiot. "My son was captured due to my own incompetence! How could I not come to save him?!" Placing down the Sake whitebeard punched the air. The Spider Web like cracks that appeared were many times larger than before as the Marine looked on in Awe and confusion while Sengoku felt Fear. ''In his 60s he mastered his devil fruit to maximize damage while mitigating effort which earned him the moniker of The Man with the Power to Destroy the world. Even in his 70s when he was close to death he was still the most powerful pirate in existence! But now, now this goes beyond his prime due to the familiarity of his own powers along with youth. If we don''t hit him here the Marines will be no more.'' Sengoku then looked at the Empty seat high Above next to the other 3 Admirals then turned his head to Garp who shook his head. Clenching his fist Sengoku looked to Aokiji. Whitebeard''s attack caused the water on each side of the Marine headquarters to rise up into a tsunami. Then he raised his hand and swung it back once more causing a much larger Quake than before aimed at the ground beneath the execution platform. Admiral Akoji responded quickly. "Ice Age" Using his abilities he froze the entire ocean surrounding Marineford, Tsunamis, and all. "Cheeky Brat." Whitebeard again struck with the most powerful quake yet which shattered the ice, the falling Ice then impaled and crushed many Marines below effectively doing what he originally had planned which was decreasing their numbers. "Gura ra ra ra ra!" Whitebeard laughed as he picked up his Sake and took another swig. "The Admirals are indeed powerful but compared to that one, this feels like bullying! Gura ra ra ra ra!" Whitebeard drank his sake as he returned to his seat on the deck of the Moby D.i.c.k, he made eye contact with Marco who understood immediately and started the attack. Turning his head once more towards the Admirals, Whitebeard grew a little stunned but then regained his composure and laughed even harder. When he calmed down he and a rather Small man made eye contact from across the battlefield. COMMENT 36 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 36 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Editor: Chapter 191 - Just a Farce As the Marines and Pirates clashed there were two people seemingly Univovled but as Whitebeard looked over the Battlefield he noticed something peculiar. ''This wind.'' The breeze that was blowing was gentle, like the normal oceanic breeze. However, the effects of the wind did not miss Whitebeard''s eyes. ''The Wind is preventing injuries from being fatal, saving the lives of many Marines and Pirates.'' Whitebeard looked up at the Man tapping his finger on the armrest of his seat, he was the last Admiral Seated and he did not look keen on joining this battle until absolutely necessary. Even Sengoku was forced into action due to the unexpected power the Whitebeard pirates have at their disposal. So the picture looked odd as an Admiral remained idle as the Fleet Admiral was on the offensive. Yet even Sengoku noticed that Tatsuo''s contribution is one of the Highest present. As the Battle progressed Whitebeard had all Pirates below division commander pull out as this battle has not reached the climax just yet. ''If that man becomes serious even if he doesn''t want to cause unnecessary deaths who knows what could happen. A shockwave could kill thousands not even speaking of the attack itself.'' So different from the Original the Whitebeard Pirates were holding their own against the Vice-Admirals, 3 of the Admirals, and the Fleet Admiral. This battle was being projected across the world as everyone looked at the two figures that were seated stand at the same time. Tatsuo took his Admiral''s coat and Tossed it into the Chair as he flew into the air above the battlefield. Whitebeard leaped and his large 21-foot frame crossed a great distance until he arrived across from Tatsuo. The two looked comedic as one stood many times taller than the other but everyone noticed the serious look on Whitebeards face and backed away slowly as this would be a battle far far beyond them. The first attack happened in a blink of an eye as Whitebeard swung his weapon and like before it was countered by a Haki infused hand by Tatsuo. *BOOM* The Shockwave kicked up the dust and Debris which remained scattered across Marineford due to the previous battles, the ocean tossed and turned as the heavens were cleared. Pushing his hand forward Tatsuo disrupted Whitebeards balance to create distance between the two. "HO?! You''ve gotten faster, and you also seem a bit younger? How did you manage?'' Not even oscar level actors could have bullshitted so well as even Whitebeard was taken aback and felt he may have confused the Admiral with someone else for a moment. Yet it clicked into his head Quickly as he too joined Tatsuo on the level of Oscar Level actors. "The Sea is full of wonders no? I just got a bit lucky." Everyone was convinced by their actions but only Whitebeard was a bit stifled. ''Only a bit faster to him? Well then again this is the man that controls the very winds, so my speed can indeed just be considered a bit faster from before when compared to him. But that strength, when my blade came down I was sure he would have to use far more effort to stop it but, just like last time he did so effortlessly. He only commented on my speed but never my strength just like before.'' Whitebeard reached back and punched the air with more force than he ever did before. The Air cracked so bad it looked as if shattered the world itself. Yet when he looked up at Tatsuo he noticed him unperturbed. Tatsuo clapped causing a shockwave with such severe vibrations it felt as if it was the end of the world everyone but whitebeard panicked. ''His mastery over Wind is so high not even sound is not outside of his field of knowledge. The sound Vibrations canceled out my Quake.'' Everyone in the world watched on as this battle of Titans continued after their initial Clash. Akainu who was on the sidelines fighting Against Division commander Juzo, looked at the two figures one big and one small as just the shockwaves from their fight destroyed the Isle and Marineford as a whole. ''Monsters.'' Yet despite the seemingly intense fight, the two were having a conversation. "Have you killed Linlin?" "No, I just weakened her power a bit. We Need Ace to finish his training first before I kill her." Tatsuo and Whitebeard punched out at the same time the power of the Gura Gura no mi and the Kaze Kaze no mi clashed ripping the island in half. "What of Ace?" "He''s training on the Conomi Islands, in a year ill turn him into someone worthy to be called Roger''s Son. The one up on that execution platform is just a decoy created by my subordinates Utsusu Utsusu no mi (Copy Copy Fruit), he will die here so no worries about him leaking detail of the plan. What about you? Have you found proof of all Kaido''s misdeeds?" Their Haki infused Fists clashed again and again as the winds raged and the air cracked. Their fight resembled a natural disaster as no other force could interfere. "I have but you are waiting for your Other Nephew to grow first huh?" "He will replace Kaido." As their conversation drew to a close Tatsuo increased his power and so did Whitebeard. And during that Battle Akainu put his fist through "Ace''s" chest. "YOU DARE" Brushed passed Tatsuo and punched Akainu with a Haki infused fist along with the full brunt of the Gura Gura no mi. The Admiral''s body curved in an unnatural direction before his head left his shoulders like a watermelon which was smashed. COMMENT 39 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 39 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Editor: Chapter 192 - D. After the War of Marineford, Sengoku stepped down as Fleet Admiral and Akoji took his place. One of Tatsuo''s Subordinates called Yasuo took up the Mantle of an Admiral while Issho took the other seat. Yasuo''s codename was deemed Yugana by Aokiji due to his graceful bearing despite eating the Magu Magu no mi which Akainu had as well. The Two Admiral''s let their presence be known throughout the seas as the duties of the other Admiral''s were passed onto the two. Marineford was moved to the New World by Fleet Admiral Aokiji due to the World Government giving the Marines more power after Whitebeard''s attack on the base in paradise which caused his bounty to increase to a staggering 6 Billion Bellys making Whitebeard the most wanted pirate in history. The New Generation of Pirates also showed rapid growth and were named the Eleven Supernovas consisting of Portgas D. Ace, Monkey D. Luffy, Trafalgar D. Water Law, Eustass Kid, Sratchmen Apoo, Capone Bege, Basil Hawkins, Roronoa Zoro, X Drake, Killer, Jewelry Bonney, and Urouge. Everyone assumed Ace was dead until he became active one year later in the New World. He assembled a crew and decimated the Big Mom''s pirates taking her position as a Yonko. His Bounty rose to 4.9 Billion Bellys due to his annexation of Totto Land calling it the Flame Isles. Fire King Ace, Whitebeard, and Red Hair Shanks formed an Alliance with plans to rid the world of the forth Yonko Kaido, however, Admiral Soyokaze appeared and battled all three of the Yonko alone on Punk Hazard. Their battle lasted for 30 days reducing Punk Hazard into a wasteland of Extreme Winds, Plains of Fire, and Everquaking Rocks. Yet neither the Yonko nor The Admiral could push each other into the void of defeat however that Battle gave the Admiral a special privilege. As long as the ideology of the World Government is not threatened they will practice a Hands-off approach, the Fleet Admiral, Commander-in-Chief, and even the World Nobles cannot Order Admiral Lion D. Tatsuo as he is the only one able to fight the 3 of the 4 Yonko and leave unscathed. The East Blue became a Pirate free zone due to Admiral Soyokaze claiming that he defends the Seas of the East Blue as he still provided to the World Government the Elders permitted this and Even Named the Admiral the King of the East, turning the Entire east Blue into his personal property. At First, many World Nobles protested due to the Fact that Tatsuo is a bearer of the Will of D. However the Fleet Admiral was the one that put a stop to it he said- "Lion D. Tatsuo is the most powerful Admiral we have at our disposal, the seat of Fleet Admiral was originally meant to be passed to him but he turned it down due to the fact he wanted to continue to bring peace to the world upholding the Justice which as the Fleet Admiral he would not have been allowed to do. With that been said, even if myself and the other Admirals attack Tatsuo we could not be sure of victory." This caused all voices to quiet down as the only protection the World Noble''s have from the wrath of the common people are the Admirals, so as long as they keep this one happy he would forever be on their side making them safer. Yet the entire time they didn''t notice that the chessboard was being set, The World Government was forced into a passive stance due to the Yonko and even an Admiral, yet they felt no danger as the Admiral they put their faith in continued to bring outstanding results. 2 Years after the War that ended an era, Tatsuo, Whitebeard, Shanks, and Ace sat on Fishman Island in a circle under the stars as they chatted and discussed future plans. "Shanks I won''t ask much from you as I know that you are a pacifist, I just need you to continue on business as usual. Whitebeard, you already did everything I needed, same with you Ace. Now the rest falls on my shoulders. Luffy is doing exactly as I planned but now it is time for you all to understand why I am doing all of this." Taking a gulp of Sake Tatsuo looked at the three in front of him an a Smile appeared on his face. "To be honest with you three, this world is very unstable and misguided. I''m not just talking about the Humanoid creatures that live on it but also the other creatures and even the unknown. There are Dinosaurs, Sea Kings, Space Dwellers, Spirits, and other creations. Yet what guides the majority of you is something that may or may not be found or traditions based on this false sense of superiority. Yet on the hundreds of thousands of Islands around the globe, there are many humans that cannot even do something basic like find enough food to eat or have a proper shelter due to the Pirates that come along and rob, ****, and murder them." "Which in my opinion just shows the lack of ambition you may have. Instead of wasting your time on these materialistic things that could be taken away easily why not try to understand the way your world works? Like What is a Devil Fruit? Why does it take away my ability to swim? Could I overcome this disability? If I overcome it what would happen? What are the rules of this world?" Taking another gulp of his Sake Tatsuo looked at the Stunned faces of the Pirates around him as he continued. "So my goal isn''t something small like overthrowing the World Government for something small like power. While the power it provides would allow me to make life better for the Billions of intelligent life forms on the Planet even that is only a small part of it." Raising his Hands Tatsuo activated the Kaze Kaze no mi to form a wind orb above his left hand and the Yami Yami no mi to form an orb of darkness above his right. "I am the only one in the world that has 2 Devil Fruits and not only do they work independently like this they also can be combined, yet when they are fused for too long they are forced apart by some unknown force." Tatsuo combined the orbs then like he said a few moments later they were forced apart. "However when I add Haoshoku Haki this force disappears and the powers fuse together, and with this, it''s more appropriate to say instead of controlling the wind or the Darkness, I rule over them. And finally, I am no longer vulnerable to water." When he said that the Pirates dropped the Sake they were drinking as they started at the Admiral in disbelief. "You''re LYING!" Whitebeard reacted strongly but in his heart, he was excited this was the first time he has ever heard of something so absurd. Yet before his Eyes, the most powerful Marine Admiral got into the sea and began swimming. "This my friends is one of the powers of the Will of D." COMMENT 52 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 52 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Editor: Chapter 193 - A Forgotten Tale The Will of D. No one knows what it truly is but one thing for sure it has existed since the founding Families of the world government. Yet as Tatsuo explored his power more and more he discovered that the Will of D. is a remnant of an entity that tried to defy the Overgod of the Plane. This Overgod gave the people of the Plane powers in the form of Devil Fruits. These Devil Fruits were portions of godly abilities, everything was going fine as the use of these abilities gave the Overgod power as he fed on the emotions of the people who used the Devil Fruits. There was a god that did not agree with this way of doing things called Masayoshi, he says that humans should not have the power of the gods so he took away their ability to swim and flooded the world in an attempt to cleanse it of the Overgod''s misdoings. When the Overgod found out it was too late as the world turned into a world of water only a few islands and 1 continent remained. In his rage, the Overgod banished Masayoshi and branded him a Defier after stripping him of his godly powers. Masayoshi foresaw this and sent down his children to the world of the Humans, these were the first carriers of the D. middle initial which was to show the Overgod he could not get rid of him so easily. Then Masayoshi took his power over the Element of Darkness along with his Godly Fire and sent them down to the world of the Humans as well. He then told his children "As long as our bloodline remains we will fight. The Overgod''s excessive feeding on the emotions of humans has turned them into the beasts we see today. Find my power and end his tyranny." Over the years this tale has been forgotten but the will of Masayoshi remains and for the first time the Spark has found a host, now it will lead the host to the Fire. Chapter 194 - Stole the Spotlight It Has now been Two years since the Battle of Marineford, Due to Admiral Soyokaze''s special Privilege, only three of the 4 Admirals are active while he remains in the East Blue. Sitting in his Office the Admiral is reading reports, His hair which is now white due to the Kaze Kaze no mi has two braids from the sides of his head which connect at the back to form a ponytail. He is wearing a Black polo shirt with white flowers and Black Slacks, unlike other members of the Marines Admiral Soyokaze preferred to actually wear his custom made coat. His Admiral''s coat was styled after his head Captain''s coat he wore in Plane 19, His epaulettes were Gold with the newly minted admirals insignia sewn within. His color was high covering the nose and mouth from the sides when open, the primarily white coat flowed down to his knees as the word Justice on the back was embroidered in Gold. A knock came from the door, Tatsuo put down his reports and voiced for them to enter. "Admiral The Straw Hats have been spotted in Dressrosa! They are currently battling with Doflamigo''s forces" The Marine entered and saluted as he said this, his knees buckling under the pressure subconsciously released by the Young Admiral in front of him. "Good, Tell the Marines I''m going out for a bit." Before the Marine could respond the Admiral was already gone. In the Skies of Dressrosa, the Admiral appeared as Pika and Zoro were in the middle of their battle. When he was spotted the Island froze as time seemed to stop. "Don''t stop on my accord, I''m just here to spectate." Throwing his hands up in a surrender gesture the Admiral then went down to the town below and grabbed a bag of Cotton Candy from the now-abandoned market. Then went back into the skies of Dressrosa and sat down on the Air itself as he placed one leg over the other and leaned back on what seemed to be an invisible chair he opened the cotton candy and began eating it. Yet just his presence made everyone on the Island nervous beyond comparison, Pika looked up at the Admiral and spoke to him in his rather Pitched Voice. "What does the MozuKaze want with the Donquixote Pirates?" The wind around Pika''s body squeezed his giant rock body as the Admiral continued to eat his Cotton Candy. "Am I being interrogated by a mere Pirate? Or was that question meant for someone else?" Pika had no means to escape as blood started to escape from his mouth. He looked at the Admiral once more who in response grinned as he stuffed Cotton Candy in his mouth. "No one meant to question you!" With great difficulty, Pika uttered out these words which caused the wind to subside. Tatsuo then stuffed one of his pinkies in his ear to clear out some of the wax as he looked at Pika. "Ah, it seems I''m going deaf in my advanced age." Everyone on the Island was stunned at how the Admiral could bullshit with a straight face but no one questioned it. "Nephew! Hurry up and finish this before I turn Dressrosa into another Punk Hazard." Luffy who was currently trying to Fight Doflamingo heard the voice and snapped his head in the direction. "Uncle Lion?!" Luffy put his hand on his forehead to shade his eyes from the sun as he looked up at the Tiny figure in the Sky eating Cotton Candy as if watching a Record-Breaking Movie. Tatsuo waved his hand at Luffy which caused Luffy to wave back creating an odd scene of an Admiral Cheering for a Pirate. Yet the battle proceeded without further interruption almost exactly as it did in the canon until Doflamingo tried to use the BirdCage. "Alright, that''s enough mucking about." Wind Slammed Doflamingo and the other members of the Donquixote on the ground. *Snap* Tatsuo snapped his fingers and all the Pirates and other members of the Donquixote family were piled onto the ground beneath him. "At First, I was going to let Luffy defeat you but as the time passed it dawned on me, Donquixote Doflamingo, You have a few secrets about the world government due to your status as a Former, ah yes, FORMER Celestial Dragon." "How dare a me-" *Slice* "UGGGHHH" A wind Blade sliced off Doflamigo''s arm before he could finish his words. "How dare a mere PIRATE interrupt me?" Eerie Silence, The Straw Hats looked at the man sitting in the air as he leisurely sliced off a man''s arm with not the slightest hesitation all while eating red-colored Cotton Candy. The Blood sprayed all of Doflamigo''s allies yet not even a drop got on the Admiral as he looked at the Pirates in disgust. "Luffy why didn''t you tell us your Uncle is the Strongest Man Alive?" Nico said this as she looked at Tatsuo wide-eyed, her fear prevented her from looking or moving away. "Well, it''s hard to bring that up you know? ''Hey Guys! My grandpa is the Hero Garp and my Uncle is Admiral Soyokaze!'' hahaha." Tatsuo looked at the Straw Hats then back at Doflamingo. "So I will be taking you with me, I need to know the extent of your knowledge." Snapping his fingers Donflamigo floated in the air next to Tatsuo. "The rest of you are unnecessary." Tatsuo''s hand swung down once more. COMMENT 37 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 37 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Editor: Chapter 195 - The Plan Tatsuo along with Doflamingo were headed for Fishman Island where Tatsuo had already called a meeting between Whitebeard, Ace, and Shanks. ''As a former Celestial Dragon Doflamingo has the secrets we need to make the World Government suffer devastating consequences if this knowledge is spread or if someone uses it to attack them.'' As The meeting location came into view Tatsuo saw the three of his allies seated around a campfire as they drank sake and chatted. Dumping Doflamingo to the side Tatsuo joined them at the empty seat, he poured himself some sake then took a generous gulp. While the three were confused about why Tatsuo brought Doflamingo with him they had a tacit understanding that whatever the reason it was important enough to show his hidden Alliance. "As you all know Doflamingo used to be a Celestial Dragon due to certain circ.u.mstances his title was taken away by the world Nobles and he resorted to piracy a well-known tale. However, I''m sure that you all know very well what Doflamingo was doing on Dressrosa yet, have you ever thought why no one from the world government ever interfered?" Taking another drink from his cup Tatsuo let his words permeate through the air getting the gears of his allies'' minds moving. He watched as they all seem to come to the same conclusion, whatever it is the world government didn''t want it to get out. "As a Celestial Dragon, you are given certain privileges and are informed on many key things. So I brought Doflamingo here today so that each of you will understand why I feel so strongly about the world government." Doflamingo was picked up by Whitebeard and thrown into the embers of the fire yet despite the obvious pain he didn''t make a sound. Tatsuo continued drinking his sake as he already did his part; the rest was up to the three Yonko before him. Ace was the first to make a move as he felt it was time to make himself a bit useful. Looking at Doflamingo, Ace understood that this was not a man that could be broken easily. ''Doflamingo survived being expelled from the so-called paradise of Mary Geoise, he made his way up the ladder to once again lord over many.'' Ace cast his gaze over at Tatsuo. ''Uncle Lion would probably make him understand that there are far worse things than death, I remember being put in what he called an ''Air Vacuum'' and it felt as if my body was being destroyed.'' Raising one of his hands Ace ignited a flame that floated slightly above the surface of his palm. ''Uncle Lion also explained to me that heat itself does not have a limit the same way cold doesn''t have a limit and Flames don''t always have to be Hot'' The Flame in his hand changed from the cooler red color to a bright White. The Flame was so hot that the Sake in everyone''s cup except Tatsuo''s evaporated. ''He also mentioned that there are certain areas of the body that should and should not be targeted, and there is a difference between someone telling you something to survive and telling you the truth.'' Ace looked at Doflamingo and began his first interrogation. One hour turned into 20 before Doflamingo told the group exactly what they wanted to hear. "So that''s how it is." After Ace burned Doflamingo to ash everyone practically had that same reaction. "Now you all understand the Why the world government needs to end I will tell you the How we will get this done, your roles during the takeover and after the takeover." Everyone listened carefully as this would affect their livelihood. "The Age of Piracy needs to end and that is a fact. While you may not be the reason behind it, Pirates cause more suffering than good in a lot of cases, therefore, you 3 and eventually Luffy will become the New Military force of my government." Everyone looked confused but Tatsuo continued. "The regime of the World Government has tainted the Ideology of many Marines and I cannot use all of them after it ends. Of course, there is more to the plan than that but that is the overall objective." Whitebeard and Ace were contemplating the idea while Shanks spoke. "I became a pirate because I felt the way the world government handles things was not correct, World Nobles... Slaves... Human shops... Against the "purity" of these "upper classes", the villains of the world look positively humane in comparison. It''s because the world''s in the hands of sc.u.m like them that it''s all screwed to hell... I mean, we''re not the nicest of guys, but at least we''re honest about it." Tatsuo looked at Shanks surprised while Whitebeard and Ace nodded in agreement. "Years ago when I was a member of the Rock pirates we ended up saving more people than harming them due to the actions of World Nobles." "In that case, I think we should get the revolutionary Army involved." An Eerie Silence transpired as everyone looked towards Tatsuo. "While Dragon and I don''t have the greatest relationship at the end of the day we are still Brothers. If I make everything clear to him we will have one more ally in this war against the world. Not only that but this ally brings with him a coalition of nation-states with a similar outlook! What more could we ask for?" COMMENT 40 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 40 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Editor: Chapter 196 - Siblings Out of the three of them, it was decided that Ace would go along with Tatsuo to the headquarters of the Revolutionary army. As always Tatsuo''s arrival was swift, startling, and unexpected as he was surrounded by guards immediately upon being noticed. *Boom* A force struck the minds of all the guards rendering them unconscious. "Oi! What would you do if one of them died?" A voice rang out from the distance that sounded slightly nonchalant at the fact that his guards were rendered useless before the intruder. "Since you so rarely come to talk I was surprised when I felt that familiar presence, still a monster in human skin I see." "Is that any way to talk about your cute little brother?" Tatsuo smiled but the smile didn''t reach his eyes as he looked at Dragon. Ace standing on the side was made extremely nervous by the entire ordeal. ''Uncle Lion''s Haoshoku Haki is indeed strong enough to kill yet this man is using his own haki to counter it while remaining calm and composed enough to joke and have a conversation with The Strongest Man in the world. These two are both Monsters.'' "Shall we talk somewhere more private?" Tatsuo gestured towards the building behind Dragon who nodded in agreement. Arriving in a small yet cozy room in one of the more secluded parts of the Headquarters the three took a seat. Tatsuo pulled out a pot of tea from seemingly thin air and poured a cup for Dragon, Ace, and himself. The two brothers picked up the cup at the same time and drank the tea with experienced and identical movements. From the outside, this looks like an amicable meeting between siblings yet Ace saw otherwise. ''The Table is bending under the force of these two.'' While not extremely powerful there was a battle of haki going on between the two at the moment. ''Im looking at two very stubborn and very powerful men that are refusing to talk to each other.'' Ace''s body started to moisten with sweat as the Haki in the air got more and more intense by the second causing sparks in the air and the building to cry out as the wooden support beams bent. Sabo who was arriving in the area felt the increasing pressure of Haki and decided to take a look. Peeking through the door he saw the familiar figure of Tatsuo and Ace which triggered something long forgotten. ''Uncle Lion? Ace?'' As the memories of his time together with the two of them plus Luffy rushed back through his head Sabo got excited and rushed into the room. Stepping across the threshold of the door the Haki in the air assaulted him. Sabo''s knees buckled and gave way to the force sending his body crashing into the floor, yes not onto but buried partially into the floorboards. Noticing the New arrival Tatsuo and Dragon stopped their little battle, placed their tea cups down and then stared at each other. The movements were so in sync it was creepy. "Tatsuo." "Dragon." As if their words were the most precious treasures on the planet the two used them sparingly when facing each other. "What is Father''s favorite doing here?" "The only reason I was Father''s favorite is that unlike you I just went with the flow of things instead of challenging him every step of the way! Even if you dislike the way the World Government functions there was no need to act like a child and throw a tantrum creating the Revolutionary Army!" "OH! So I am the child now, Your Excellency Admiral Soyokaze?!" "Ho Ho, ''Your Excellency'' So what do I call you? General Dragon? Or a traitor?" The two went back and forth as their voices were so loud everyone on the island was able to hear them. Ace tried to make himself smaller and smaller as he sat at the same table as the two brothers yet the longer this went on the more he noticed the two weren''t actually being hostile to each other. ''So this is their brotherly way huh?'' Insult after insult was slung back and forth yet there were no signs of a fight nor true anger, in fact as more time passed the two started laughing and seemingly enjoying themselves. "So why have you come here? Knowing you, it has to be important." Dragon said this as he drank Tatsuo''s sake which he also pulled from seemingly thin air. "I have a way to bring down the World Government. Myself along with three Yonko have already laid the groundwork and have most of the things in order to make it happen." This time Dragon was truly stunned. "It always seemed that you were going to follow in father''s footsteps and be the face of Justice but it seems I was mistaken." "Sometimes in order to successfully stage a Coup you must act like and join the enemy to take suspicion off of yourself. Plus Father has known the flaws of the World Government for many years, why else do you think he turned down the position of Admiral? In Fact, when I was named Admiral Soyokaze by Sengoku, Father and Sengoku had a huge argument that led to father taking a step back from his duties as he felt his friend betrayed him. Father even stopped talking to me until I earned my special Privilege, it''s been a rough few years for us, even more so after your son became a pirate!" Dragon sighed. "Well, when you put it all like that Father would probably scold me more if he found out I didn''t help you." "So are you in?" "Of Course." COMMENT 33 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 33 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Editor: Chapter 197 - The Rage of the Dragon King On one of the outer sections of the Wano country, Tatsuo stood across from Kaido. The barren soil beneath his feet crunched as he took a step towards the behemoth known as the Strongest Creature in the World. Prior to this meeting Tatsuo already informed Fleet Admiral Aokoji that something was brewing as he left a note on Aokoji''s desk with the characters for Kiado''s name written in red ink. As if the Grim Reaper kissed his cheek Aokoji felt a chill go up his spine when he saw the aggressive brush strokes which made up the character. Yet all he could do is sigh as he sat down in his chair. ''If this is here it means he has already decided on what to do and needs me to deal with the political aftermath that will surly arise due to the Death of a Yonko.'' Prior to becoming Fleet Admiral, Aokoji was not much of a smoker but this habit became ingrained into the very fibers of his existence when he took up this great seat. His match struck the lighting strip, bringing the match up to the cigar placed between his lips he inhaled as the fire burned the cigar ablaze. "The World is gonna change yet again." Exhaling the white smoke Aokoji crumbled the Death Note and froze it to such an extent it crumbled when he exhaled his next cloud of smoke. Once the Note was disposed of the Fleet Admiral rose from his seat as He pulled the cigar from in between his lips. Back on the Isles of Wano Tatsuo walked towards Kiado with the confidence of a man that has slain Gods. The Air around him gently caressed him, seemingly mother natures kiss as his coat fluttered in the breeze. Running his hands through his hair which was now loose Tatsuo looked at the 20 foot tall Behemoth which towered over him. Yet as he walked the roles seemed to reverse as the Admiral''s presence started to grow larger than life as if Life or Death is in the palm of his hand. "The Strongest Creature in the world." The words that came out of the Admiral''s mouth struct hard as the mockery and distain contained in his voice was nearly tangible to all within earshot. "Holder of one of the rare Zoan-Type Devil Fruits which turns you into a Dragon! How Powerful must you be?! A Dragon is a Creature of Legends!" The Contempt in his voice seemed to rise as his original disinterested expression turned into one of Rage. "A Mere Human Dares to take on the form of a Dragon." The Wind stopped as the air around them stagnated when this line fell. Everyone could feel that for the first time something has truly displeased the Admiral. "For Eons, this is the first time I have encountered such a farse." Looking at Kiado briefly Tatsuo then lowered his head, the spectators watched as his head shook back and forth then he broke out into laughter. This Laughter seemed to bring a new type of energy to the air around them as they watched the Admiral Laugh. His delicate face a stark contrast to the seemingly ancient and deep noise that resounded as a result of his laughter. The Air grew heavy as his eyes locked onto the Strongest Creature in the world. "Death, This is the only way to atone for your crimes." The Clouds above quickly as if beckoned to, block out the sun. Tatsuo places his hand on his head as the emotions within him were struggling for an outlet. "It''s been Eons, since I have felt this way." The Clouds turned so dark light could not pass through which darkened the world below. [Warning! Hosts Energy Levels surpassing the Limit of Plane 16!] [Fragment of the First god Forcibly assimilated!] [Power has been restored!] A Laugh so dark it shook the soul resounded. "It Seems I am in luck." Tatsuo''s body expanded as he transformed into his Dragon form. His Six pairs of wings spread wide as they brought light to the darkness. "You consider what you turn into the power of a real Dragon?!" [Warning! Warning! Host, Please Calm down your power is ripping Plane 16 apart!] "Pathetic. There is no need for a Plane that considers this the power of a Dragon." Tatsuo''s body shined a bright golden radiance as he spread his wings wide. "Begone." Chapter 198 - Agent of Who? In the Large Omegaverse, one of it''s 20 sections shattered like glass, The Almighty glanced at the fractured Plane with interest before casting his gaze onto something else. Floating through the vast empty void that was once Plane 16 was a single Six Winged Dragon. This Dragon Raised his head and let out a mighty roar. The Residual Energy behind this roar was Tatsuo''s version of the "Big Bang". Over time the Vast Plane formed into a true Universe which contained countless Galaxies, within these Galaxies Stars which would become the base of life formed. Then Eventually Planets that orbited these Stars, and on some of the luckier Planets the first signs of Life. The Omegaverse which once had a shattered section healed over the Billions of Years Tatsuo used his energy to create the new Plane 16. The Almighty cast his gaze at the New Plane once more. [The Almighty has descended, You know the drill host! Speak when spoken too and don''t do anything stupid or existence itself could be destroyed.] "This is not what I expected to happen." A Voice that seemed to contain all of the wisdom of creation resounded throughout the vast Plane. The Voice itself contained so much power that Planets that were still being formed were completed as if they were fast-forwarded a few Billion years. "Jack did inform me that based on the data he recorded of you that the destruction of a Plane which would usually be impossible becomes possible when you include the Fragment of the First Almighty. It is quite entertaining watching you move through the Omegaverse plus your actions have actually caused the Mortals to become more and more advanced giving their formerly pointless existence a purpose as they were nothing more than a plague slowly destroying my predecessor''s creation. While I am all Seeing, I am not all-knowing. You mortals are an unfathomable bunch, as I gaze upon the different sections there is always a common theme. Without order, there will be chaos. If there are two powers with opposing views there will be friction. It''s an intriguing play to watch. I Have even destroyed Planes and started over yet this theme persists no matter what life form exists and no matter how advanced they seem to be." When the Almighty reached this point he paused as his Eyes appeared in the void of Space becoming the only things in view in the vast emptiness. His Eyes contained colors the human mind is unable to comprehend as just his gaze put pressure on Tatsuo so intense his very bones began to break. "However it seems that if there is someone that was once like them that became someone lofty and high above as you have become in their eyes there will be some form of stability and growth in a positive direction. The Omegaverse has grown more powerful as a whole due to your presence. Therefore, I will permit your travels." The Almighty''s eyes glowed then disappeared transporting Tatsuo to Plane 15. [Updating Database.] [39%] [71%] [Complete.] [Special Privilege: Agent of Almighty Added (Effects unknown)] [Welcome to Warlock of The Magus World host! This world originally follows the Scientist Leylin who gets reincarnated and tries to find the secrets of this world by becoming a magus. The Magi are beings with the power to alter the very laws of the Universe. You are currently located on the Chernobyl Islands within the Southern Continent.] ''Hmmm, This place is vaguely mentioned in the story despite it being Leylin''s birthplace. Also, what am I currently because this certainly is not a human body.'' [You are a simple Grass Snake. Based on your eccentric tendencies it would seem that in this world the Social Standing of an individual is very important which can hinder your growth if I placed you in a Family too high of standing or Too low of standing. Plus due to the existence of Magic, You can eventually Reach Humanoid form upon reaching the Rank 1 as you are not a descendent of the AllSnake Bloodline and do not have its limitations and restrictions.] ''Very Good. The Magi of this world are a bit too bazaar for my liking when you compare their magic and spells to that of Plane 17. The Path of The Magi requires you to develop your spirit force overtime in order to advance along with a few other tedious things which aren''t much of an issue until Rank 4. Then you need Soul Force as well which is annoying yet doable, then Rank 7 is f.u.c.k.i.n.g comprehension of a law. Which don''t get me wrong I can definitely do but Laws can also be stolen and I don''t want to destroy another Plane due to an Insolent brat too high strung on his own ego to know the difference between Heaven and Earth!'' Tatsuo thought this as he slithered quickly through the grass, his size currently comparable to a banana. ''It seems I will have to create a new path.'' COMMENT 71 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY ¡ª New chapter is coming soon ¡ªWrite a review Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Weekly Power Status See Who Voted -- Power Ranking -- Power Stone Vote 71 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Editor: Chapter 199 - A Moment of reflection (Not a Chapter) Hey Guys! Its been a while, during this time period a lot has happened in my life that has caused me to sit back and think about what I want to do with the creative outlets that I have created. The three Stories I have (The Path of the Great Sovereign, The Frost Demon of Universe 7, and The Blood Monarch) have served their purpose as that chapter in my life has come to an end. The Writing style was random, the chapter release was sporadic, and the plot changed frequently. It was more so due to the fact that I didn''t have a clear direction as to where I wanted it all to go. So from this moment on those three works will go on a Hiatus. I won''t drop them completely because I know that I will want to come back to them at a later date. HOWEVER! That does not mean that this is the end of LordAlmighty! So join me on a new Journey. COMMENT 21 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY ¡ª New chapter is coming soon ¡ªWrite a review Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Weekly Power Status See Who Voted -- Power Ranking -- Power Stone Vote 21 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Editor: Chapter 199 - Chapter 1 rewrite is Up! so as I said like 3 Hours ago I''m rewriting the story, therefore chapters will be disappearing every day and re-uploaded until we make it back to Chapter 200. so Start from the beginning! Somethings will change somethings will not, but join me for the journey!